Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

WHUMP!

That was the last thing Blake heard.

The rush of air and the sound of a blunt object hitting her over the back of her head.

And then, for what felt like an eternity. there was only darkness.

She was present for all of it….feeling like she was sinking…falling into the endless blackness….almost sure that this was it…that she would wake as one of them…half-conscious but desperate for the taste of blood….of human flesh….

So it came as a surprise to her, when she blinked open her eyes to find that she was still shrouded in darkness….cold and bruised.

Blake gave a groan, scrabbling at the cold concrete floor beneath her, trying to heave herself up into a sitting position, gazing around, through the gloom.

Where was she?

And what had happened?

Where was-

She turned her head at the sudden sound of footsteps, noticing suddenly a crack, beneath, what must have been a large steel door to her left, where a bright shaft of light poured from underneath.

She had been outside the walls to Alexandria when it had happened…foraging for, well, anything…

Times were hard and desperate. If only they could find some fruit, some seeds to plant….a farm nearby maybe? But they had tried all that. Anything to try and fill their quota to the Saviours this month.

While Rick and Michonne were out there trying to find guns, Blake was trying to get by…to not see anyone else killed for the sake of pride.

Her and her team had been picked up seven months ago by Aaron…they had been wandering the woods…hiding out and scavenging for food and sustenance where they could, for what felt like years.

Had it been years? All sense of time had seemed to slip through their fingers. Now it was just them and a sunset….tolling the days.

"David?" she croaked, clutching at her sore ribs as a voice that didn't sound like hers, escaped her lips.

Where was she? And why was she here alone?

Alive?

She sat up, pushing her long caramel hair from her face, as a shadow of feet and the sound of footsteps once again passed the door.

She had been walking on her own when she had heard the sound of trucks entering the gates of Alexandria. The Saviours most likely. Blake usually kept her head down when the brutish men made their way into their camp, plundering everything they could get their hands on.

But she couldn't remember what had happened next. Only that sound, and the blackness….

Where was David?

She gave a gulp, her throat feeling dry and sore and slid herself back against the cold bare wall.

She had on just a white t-shirt, tight fitting jeans and boots….but compared to the humid temperature in the sunlight outside, in here in was cold and drafty and damp.

Her hand slipped down to her side where her knife usually sat but it wasn't there. Blake vaguely remembered having it in her hand when she had been struck, so god knows where it was now.

But before she could think on anything more, the door was wrenched open and a harsh artificial light streamed over her eyes.

Blake squinted, lifting a hand over her face for a second while she adjusted to the light. But she didn't have time to do anything more, as she felt two pairs of rough hands grab her beneath her arms and pull her to her feet.

She stumbled unsteadily feeling for the first time how sore and bruised she truly was. Had she really fallen that badly?

Then she remembered …

It had been a few days ago now…. another of David's angry outbursts. She had almost felt it coming….his irritated tone…the scowls over dinner with Tara…like an oncoming storm…

It hadn't been the first time, and she knew it wouldn't be the last. But since, well, everything had gone to shit, it was common…people were angry…bitter that this had happened.…and were taking their anger out on those closest to them.

David used to apologise…but these days….the 'sorrys' were few and far between.

If she had been talking to anyone else, she'd have told them to run…..to get out….to leave….but they had been together for years before all this had started….and anyway….who else did she have?

Two of the five she had started out with, since arriving in Alexandria, were now dead, so she would stay with David….her fiancé.

Because she was terrified and because she knew there was nothing else. Was having something as horrible as it was, worth it?

And at the end of the day, he loved her….right?

The two men either side of her yanked her forwards painfully.

Blake didn't recognise them, but could guess from the burly characteristics they both shared, it was likely they only hailed from one group. And that group was the Saviours.

Fuck…

Was that really where she was right now? Their camp?

No, no, no, no, no….

She hadn't been involved…she had stayed out of Rick's politics…this had never been her fight!

"Come on, sweetheart," growled one of them men, as they pushed her down a dingy corridor and through a large set of doors.

In a matter of moments Blake had found herself inside a large hall, surrounded by long canteen-style tables and low industrial lighting.

But she wasn't alone here….

Blake got given a sharp shove into the centre of a large group of men and women of all shapes and sizes, who merely leered at her menacingly, some of them brandishing weapons of varying degrees of unfriendliness.

She didn't doubt that the infamous Negan wasn't part of the crowd too.

But despite the descriptions of him, people banded around camp, Blake had never laid eyes on him. Trying to keep away from the Saviours as much as possible.

She gave an instant gulp, twisting her head around, this way and that, her heart thudding inside her ribcage.

She felt a swell of nausea hovering in her oesophagus.

Was this it?

Was she about to find that her fate was to be the same as Glen or Abraham's? Two men she had barely met, and yet their demise was the stuff of gruesome legend, still whispered around Alexandria daily.

Blake could feel all eyes on her. Everyone watching her…all of them eerily silent.

As if waiting for something…

But what?

But her questions were almost instantly answered when a figure stepped forwards and causing her to take a step back in fright….

She turned her head and blinked for a second…freezing in place….like a rabbit in the headlights…

"D-David?"

She could barely get out the word.

For there he was her fiancé of three years.

David.

With his sandy hair and piercing blue eyes.

Smiling…

Blake gave another uncontrollable gulp and took a sudden step back.

What was going on?

Why was he here? Why were the Saviours letting him speak like this?

"Hi baby," he said, his voice steady, and his tone firm. Looking like this was the most natural thing in the world for him.

Blake peered up at him…the man she loved…and yet right now…he looked just like the other men here….he looked at home….

Her green eyes flickered over his features, her eyes filling with worry, her heart still hammering.

She didn't answer him.

But his smile barely flickered.

And that made her uneasy.

"I've made us a deal," he said after a moment or two had passed, and the people standing all around began to stir. "Negan and the Saviours here have said that they'll give us sanctuary if we give us some information on Rick…and the rest of his people….. back there in Alexandria."

Blake felt her heart plummet into her stomach.

Her eyes widened as she stared up at David.

What was he doing?

"Information?" she said almost bitterly, a frown appearing between her brows.

What was his MO right now? He didn't particularly look scared…scared enough to be trying to think of anything to save their lives. No, he was standing there being allowed to speak. As if they had already accepted him as one of their own.

Blake scowled, breathing hard, her hands balling into fists at her sides.

David stood his ground, giving a small sigh.

"Negan has offered us-" he began, his words slow and patronising.

But Blake was angry.

She wasn't Rick's biggest fan, but his people were good and kind and only wanted what was best for one another. Why after they had taken them in…fed them…clothed them… So why would David turn against them like this? Offer up information they didn't have?!

Neither David nor Blake were involved in Rick's meetings….neither of them had any more information than the Saviours did.

What kind of game was he playing?

"I don't give a fuck what Negan has offered us!" Blake snarled furiously.

And with that she took a step forwards, glowering at him.

The woman stood almost nose to nose with him, tall and blonde and angry. She could feel the fire burning inside her…

…More angry than she had felt in a long time….

But she should have known what was coming….she always knew what was coming…..

And before she had time to say anything more, David had struck her sharply across the face with the back of his hand.

Blake gave a small whimper but didn't scream, instead just doubling over and clutching at her painful cheek, as jeering and laughs were murmured from the crowd of surrounding people.

"You realise they've offered us a choice?" said David in incredulous voice, taking a step towards her, causing her to stare up at him darkly….. just as the two men from before grabbed her arms once again, twisting them both up behind her back. "And they don't do that lightly either. I've had to negotiate for this, y'know!"

The men, of course, sensed her hostility and her unwillingness to obey, and so began to pull her backwards, back out of the room once again.

Blake stared up at her fiancé in disbelief, his blue eyes steely, his jaw now set.

"Either we give them the information they need," David continued, shaking his head. "Or they keep you locked up in that fucking cell until you do."

Blake paled, her mouth feeling dry.

She had nothing to give to them. No information of any sort.

Even if she lied, they would see through that sooner or later.

She was of no use to them. Why had David even told them she was?!

"There's also a third choice," he called after her, just as she was roughly pulled back through the double doors. Losing sight of David and the crowd instantly.

--------------

But what Blake hadn't noticed, was one person watching the commotion from the balcony high above ….

…a man who blinked his chocolate eyes…his lips twitching up into a grin….as he watched Blake get dragged from sight…

…..a man with a baseball bat covered in barbed wire, swinging limply from one hand….

Chapter Text

It been three hours since, with not even a word from either of the men holding her, Blake was shoved roughly forwards back into the dank and gloomy cell, the door clanging shut behind her.

And since then she had sat here, cold, alone and thirsty…wondering if she would ever get out.

She still didn't understand how she had got here?

Had the Saviours captured both her AND David?

But whereas she had been out of Alexandria at the time, a little way into the woods, David had, as far as he had been aware, back at the house they shared.

What were the odds of the Saviours picking up both of them like that?

Had David agreed to make a deal with them then they had gone into the woods and found her? Was that it?

But Blake frowned to herself, here in the darkness.

Did any of that even seem likely?

She worried at her lip with her teeth.

She had nothing for them…no intel they probably didn't already know on Rick and his group. So was her fate to sit in this cell and starve? And then turn into one of those creatures she had been running from this whole time?

Her cheek still stung where David had hit her. But at least for a second that had reminded her that she was indeed still alive…for now.

She was used to it….the bruises and the welts…. but that was the first time David had ever hit her in front of other people before…

Blake remembered back to all those years ago. They had had an apartment together in the city, above a coffee shop.

The place constantly smelled of sour milk, Blake had always been convinced of that…but David had always cuddled her and promised that once day they would buy somewhere out of town…not even in the suburbs….a little place of their own…just the two of them. They had been happy. But that felt like a long time ago now.

Life obviously wasn't destined to turn out the way either of them had wanted…

Blake's green eyes drifted over her lap…just as there came the sudden loud sound of a bolt getting pulled across….

She turned her shadowed face upwards, just as the heavy door was tugged open and in stepped a figure…

Blake half-expected it to be David…

But despite the fact she had never seen the man standing in front of her before, silhouetted in the light streaming out from behind him, she still knew who he was…

He was a person of grotesque legend amongst the people of Alexandria. Some had seen him kill Glen and Abraham…..some had seen him kill Spencer….but everyone knew his name…

He was taller than she had imagined, standing there in a leather jacket tossed haphazardly over a white t-shirt, with his signature baseball bat covered in barbed wire, slung over his shoulder as if it were the most casual thing in the world.

Blake pursed her lips, staring up into the face of the face of the man before her.

His features were long and tanned, and he grinned down at her with a line of straight, white teeth.

At this moment she could feel her heart pounding inside her ribcage, but she didn't want to admit fear. Not to him.

A second passed, as his dark eyes made their way over her features, before he finally, after what felt like an eternity, opened his mouth to speak.

"Do you know who I am?" he said in a low drawl, arching his back with every syllable he spoke.

He lowered the baseball bat from his shoulder and let it fall beside him, swinging it a mere foot or two from her skull.

Blake looked up at him. This man who had caused so much hurt and pain to the people she now knew as her family.

"Yeah, I figured," she said with contempt in her voice.

At her words, Negan's grin seemed to widen. He glanced at a man with straggly blonde hair and a goatee to his side for a moment, before staring back down at her.

"Glad to know my reputation precedes me," he said, with a slight chuckle. "And you are….Blake, isn't it? Well aren't you a beauty."

He narrowed his chocolate eyes at her as he spoke.

Blake's own eyes flickered down to her knees momentarily. She gave a nod, before staring up at Negan once again.

He was intimidating, she'd give him that, and none of that even had anything to do with the weapon in his hand….or the knife at his hip.

"I just thought I'd call in on you," he said after another second had passed. "See if you'd prefer to bunk up with your fi-an-ce for the night, instead of sitting in here, peeing into a bucket? Might make your stay a little more comfortable?"

Blake stared up at him, her eyes dark. But she didn't give an answer.

She knew that this couldn't be that easy.

"Or maybe," Negan continued. "After that right hook ol' lover boy gave you, you'd rather not be sharing a bed? Hmmmm?"

He had seen that.

Blake's stomach twisted into knots. She knew how David's act of power and dominance over her must have made him look….like a fucking hero. And her? Like a little mouse, that needed to be stamped on.

But that wasn't who she was. That was never who she was.

Before all this, she had had a great career. Been earning a good amount of money. More that David anyway…and yet now look at her. Locked up in a cell with a stinging cheek and a bruised ego.

Blake raised a single eyebrow up towards Negan defiantly, she gave a measured smirk.

"Is this our Beauty and the Beast moment?" she said in a mocking tone, titling her head to the side, her green eyes never leaving his chocolate ones. "Offering me a better room? You'll be breaking into song and asking me to dance with you soon."

She half expected this to be the end for her. Her stupid words being the last thing she heard as a baseball bat collided with her skull…

But it wasn't.

Instead to her surprise, she saw Negan's eyes light up, as he gave a chuckle.

"Fuck me, you've got a smart mouth," he said biting on his lip, almost approvingly. "Anything else I should know about you? You got an AK47 stashed down that blouse of yours too?"

Blake gave a scowl, a sniff and went back to staring at her knees once again.

The need for his approval of her was not high on her bucket list right now.

"Fine," he said after a long, drawn out moment. "I mean, you are more than welcome to stay in here," Negan said giving a short sigh. "But I just thought you might like a walk. See what kind of facilities we have here, at-"

But he hadn't eve finished his sentence when Blake cut across him before she could stop herself.

"What are you? The hotel concierge?" he bit at him, baring her teeth.

God, at this rate she was bound to get herself killed.

Negan's lips twitched up into another half-smile, but between his brows the slightest of frowns shifted its way onto his face.

He took a step forwards, dangling his baseball bat precariously in front of her face like a pendulum, tolling the mere moments she was likely to have left to live.

"Y'know I like you much better than your boyfriend," he said in a gruff tone.

Blake continued to stare into her lap.

"Fiancé," she corrected with a murmur.

She almost heard Negan smile at this one.

"Ooh, fiancé. I do apologise," he said in a simpering tone. "But you do realise that fiancé of yours has sold you the hell out. He's told us that you can give us some information on Rick and the rest of his group of pussies. So either you cooperate, or I'm gonna have to start crackin' skulls."

Negan gripped his bat menacingly.

Blake gave a hard gulp. Her throat was so dry not having had anything to drink since first thing this morning.

She didn't want to die. But David had now put her in this terrible position. If she admitted that she had nothing to tell them about the folks from Alexandria, Negan and his men would likely kill both of them…

So Blake knew that she had to play along….for now at least…

Until she could find a way to escape….

Blake gazed up finally into Negan's dark eyes.

"So what do you say, Doll?" he said, as he took in her nervous features.

The tall man held out his free hand for her to take.

Blake gave a nervous gulp, her heart thudding in her chest. Her mind was whirring at a mile a second.

But what other choice did she have right now. She had to play for time…

And so, making up her mind, without taking Negan's hand, Blake pulled herself to her feet and stared directly up at the menacing man before her.

Even fully standing, the imposing figure of Negan was still a few inches taller than her, and peered down at her with a bemused smirk plastered across his long features.

"After you …" he muttered standing aside and holding a hand out for her to pass him.

There was something about him….this Negan….

Despite the fact she'd only just met him…it felt like she'd known him for years. She could read him pretty well. She knew what type of man he was.

Blake gave a slight huff, a frown line lingering between her brows…she was nervous alright, but she did not want to show him that.

And so she obeyed. Shoving past him and leaving the cell….

Out in the corridor were three armed men, as well as the blonde guy with long straggly blonde hair that hung about his face. But none of them said a word to her.

In was only a second before Negan was at her side once again. She could feel his eyes looking her up and down, and she breathed in his musky scent at this close proximity.

Almost immediately, one of the men behind her gave her a shove, forcing her to fall into the step with their dark-haired leader.

And with that, they began to walk…..

Blake was surprised that none of them could hear her heart hammering inside her chest. To her, it felt like it was almost deafening.

Oh, how she longed for the days when it was simple. They would kill the 'dead', find shelter…find other people. Good people, who were out for exactly the same as they were.

Survival.

But nowadays this was a different kind of survival. It was the survival of the Saviours above everyone else. That was obvious here.

They turned a sharp corner, the only noise that could be heard being the sound of boots on the concrete corridor floor as Negan led Blake through a door and out into the fresh air, that hit her like a well-deserved wall of pleasure.

She found herself on a balcony of sorts, overlooking a large compound. This place must have been a factory in its day and several pieces of disused equipment still littered the pathways that were obviously once parking-lots.

It was early evening now, with floodlights throwing a stark illumination onto fences-upon-fences of walkers, caged up, tied up, emaciated and snarling….as they always seemed to be.

"So…" said Negan suddenly appearing at Blake's side, making her jump slightly. He leant against the railing beside them, turning to face her fully, a wide smile thrown across his stubbly features. "…as the Beast said to his Beauty….welcome to my castle."

He gestured to the large compound with his baseball bat.

Blake rolled her eyes.

"It's not exactly a fairy-tale library, in a fucking enchanted palace, now is it?" she said, flashing him a steely look.

But Negan continued to grin.

He gave a warm chuckle, as his eyes flitted across her face.

"No," he said arching an eyebrow at her. "But I do have a huge stack of pornos you can read, if you're inclined."

Blake tutted, but didn't gratify him with an answer.

"We're not the monsters that Rick has made us out to be y'know..." Negan continued after a second, turning away from her and staring out across the lot. "I've been very nice to you and your fiancé, and agreed to make a deal. And if you come good on said deal, I think you'll find I can be very accommodating…."

The tall, dark-haired leader of the Saviours turned back to face her.

"…and you might just find there's a place for you here…..with us," he finished.

Blake glanced down at her feet, her long caramel blonde hair dancing over her shoulders in the warm breeze.

"I wasn't the one who agreed to make that deal…." she said suddenly, with bitterness in her voice. "David was."

As soon as she had said it, she felt her heart plummet into her stomach.

From the corner of her eyes she saw Negan frown suddenly, his face becoming grim.

He pushed himself off of the railing, coming to stand just an inch away from her.

"Sleep on it," he uttered with a low growl. His lips lingering near to her ear. "You might find you'll change your mind after a night in that cell."

And with that, he walked away, leaving Blake alone, staring out at the darkening night's sky.

She knew what was coming….

….and as soon as she heard the sound of the door slamming shut behind her and Negan's footfalls retreating swiftly away, she was grabbed roughly by the arms and pulled back inside.

This was going to be a long, long night…she knew that for certain.

Chapter Text

The hours ticked by in the dark cold cell….yet sleep was not something that managed to come easily to Blake.

She tossed and turned, her head resting on nothing but bare concrete.

Every part of her ached, partly due to old bruises that littered her body in hidden places, but mainly due to the sheer cold. The gap beneath the door was drafty, and all night a chilly wind seemed to whistle beneath it, preventing her from falling into a deep sleep.

The hours seemed to crawl slowly by. And before Blake realised it, it was morning.

She could hear footsteps passing by in regular intervals and the sound of muttering floating under the door.

Yet the cell still remained as dark as ever…

Blake heaved herself up, propping her back up against the wall.

Her mouth and throat were parched. It had been twenty-four hours since she had had anything to drink and it was all she could think about.

It wasn't long before the morning drifted by too. And by the time ,that she calculated as lunchtime, came, Blake could take it no longer.

The caramel-blonde woman gave a pained groan and bashed her fist against the steel door.

"Hey!" she cried as loud as she could, with her croaky voice.

A second passed of silence before Blake banged her fist against the cold metal once again. "Hey!" she yelled.

Half a minute slipped by, but before she could knock once more, the door was suddenly wrenched open.

The blonde man she had seen with Negan last night was there once again, staring down at her. She now noticed that one side of his face, that had been, last night, obscured by his lengthy hair, was badly burned.

"What?" he uttered sharply.

Blake gave a difficult gulp.

"I…uhhhh….can I get some water….?" she said in a quiet tone, staring up at him. "…uhhh…..please…."

The man surveyed her carefully for a long second….. before abruptly slamming the door in Blake's face once again.

She gaped for a short moment…before bashing the door with her fist again.

"Please!" she cried out, before giving a small roar of frustration and leaning her head back against the wall behind her.

If she didn't get some water soon, she felt like she'd surely die of thirst.

Blake closed her eyes, slowing her breathing….

She wondered what David was doing right now?

Was he ok? Was he locked away in a cell too? Held prisoner until Blake dished the dirt on Rick and his group. Dirt that she did not even possess!

She was cold, thirsty, and right at this second, felt so so alone.

How had she got herself into this mess and how the hell was she going to get herself out of it again?

Could she makes something up? Try and sate Negan and the Saviours' appetite just long enough for her to hatch a plan?

Ughhh. It was useless.

That Negan guy would be sure to see through the lies in seconds. She knew men like him. He wasn't a fool.

And then what….a swift blow to the head with that baseball bat of his and it would all be over.

She still didn't know what to make of him. Negan. Sure he was intimidating, but he hadn't scared her as much as she'd expected. Perhaps that was all part of some sort of plan of his.

Blake gave a heavy sigh as the minutes seemed to drift by….alone and desperate for a drink of any kind.

Was this really what her fate was to be? After escaping death for so long, was this going to be the thing that killed her off?

She was painfully thirsty now and in desperate need of something….anything to quench that thirst.

Her eyes travelled nervously to the bucket that was serving as a bathroom in the corner of her darkened cell. Luckily or unluckily for her, however she looked at it, she hadn't need to use that yet…so that was thankfully not an option.

But before she could ponder her predicament any longer, suddenly and without any warning, the door to her cell was wrenched open, sending a cool shaft of artificial light streaming across her face.

Blake winced, blinking a couple of times before staring up to see the blonde man standing there once again, beside the open door.

But this time, he wasn't looking back at her. No.

Instead he had his head bowed…his eyes on the floor…

….and it took Blake a second or two, to realise why…

She gave a sudden gulp…her mouth salivating…

For standing at the end of the long corridor was Negan, leaning up against the wall, in that same old leather jacket and legs that seemed waaay too long for him. He still had that annoying grin plastered across his stubbly face.

In one hand was his trusted baseball bat…but it was what was in his other hand, that had caught her eye…

"Lemonade?" Negan uttered in that low drawl of his, lifting the glass pitcher full of ice cold liquid in his hand.

Blake heard the ice inside the jug tinkle.

Never in her life had she wanted something more. But she didn't move.

"Oh come on now," continued Negan, flashing her a cocky smile. "I know how badly you want it…"

His eyes met with hers.

"…the lemonade that is…"

He gave a chuckle at his own joke, as the blonde man at the door gave a thin laugh in reciprocation.

It was obvious that Negan's men were scared of him. So Blake knew for a fact that him offering her lemonade right now, was not an act of friendship.

It would never be that easy.

Negan gave a sigh, pushing himself from the wall and peering down at the pitcher in his hand.

"Just thought you could do with a nice cold glass of this, after spending the night stuck in that utter fucking shit-hole," he said nodding towards the dark cell. "And, you have no idea how many skulls I had to crack to get a hold of this."

He tinkled the pitcher again, strolling towards her.

Blake gave a gulp.

"Well you know what they say," Negan muttered, arching his back as he spoke. "When life gives you insolent motherfuckers, you make lemonade."

Blake looked up at him, breathing hard.

His words were so callous, so uncaring. She didn't doubt for second that he wouldn't kill people to get his hands on something as simple as lemonade, either.

"I don't think that's how the saying goes," she said in a simpering voice, narrowing her eyes at him.

But Negan just scoffed, shrugging his leather-clad shoulders, staring down at her. "Tomatoes, tomatoes…Doll."

Blake rolled her eyes.

God, how he infuriated her.

"So you gonna get up yourself, or is Dwighty-boy here gonna have to shut you in that cell again?" said Negan after a second or two.

The blonde man at their side glanced at Blake for a slight second, before looking away once more, keeping his eyes on the floor.

Blake gave an inward sigh.

What choice did she have right now? She was desperate for something to drink and right now she couldn't face another moment alone in this cell.

She frowned, picking herself up, wincing as he did so. Her body felt stiff and sorer than it had after she just woken up. She was almost 30, and so far too old to be sleeping on floors anymore…

She stood, brushing down the back of her dark jeans and pushed her long caramel hair back over her shoulders.

Blake noticed Negan eye her, a bemused sort of expression crossing his long features, as she exited the cell, stepping into the harsh light of the corridor.

She half expected to get pounced on by Negan's men at any second, but the threat never came. To her surprise, she found that it really was just her, Negan, and the man named Dwight, out here.

Blake folded her arms across herself, her eyes travelling up to the leader of the Saviours, as she approached him tentatively.

"Well goddamn, Doll-face," said Negan, his chocolate eyes traveling across Blake's features. "You really are a beauty, ain't ya? The night-time didn't do you justice."

But Blake just frowned up at him, ignoring his comment.

"Where's David?" she asked, her voice steady, and as calm as it could be under the circumstances.

But at her question, Negan sucked his teeth, glancing away for the slightest of seconds.

"Oh he's settlin' in nicely," he uttered in a matter-of-fact tone, looking back at her. "Just like you could be….if you tell us what you know about Rick the Prick, and his gang-o-rebels."

Blake pursed her lips, taking a step closer to Negan.

She had nothing to tell him. Nothing at all.

"I want to see him…David…" she said defiantly, raising her head and staring directly into Negan's eyes.

But the dark-haired man merely smiled, although obviously impressed by her stance, he lifted the baseball bat in his hand and swung it towards her middle gently, where it missed her by inches.

"All in good time, sweetheart," he said winking at her. "But first, how 'bout we enjoy this lemonade out on my porch. What do you say?"

Blake gave an inward huff of frustration, knowing she probably had very little choice in the matter.

She blinked in compliance, lifting her head, her green eyes settling on Negan's dark ones.

And for a long moment they stared each other out, Negan running his tongue over his lips and giving her a grin, before he lifted his bat in the direction of the doorway at the end of the corridor.

"Ladies first…" he said with a husky growl.

And Blake almost immediately found herself doing what she was told, and heading off down the hallway, feeling Negan fall into step with her instantly.

She knew where she was going. She guessed correctly that the balcony Negan had been referring to, was indeed the raised platform she had been brought out onto the night before.

And so heading around the corner, the man at her side gave the large steel door a shove with his bat, as Dwight followed behind them silently.

It was a bright and sunny day and the heat seemed to hit Blake more than it probably would have done, had she not felt so dehydrated.

She stopped for a second, gazing around.

Two large rocking chairs, and a small dark wood-stained table had been brought out here to the little balcony overlooking the fences surrounding the Saviours' camp.

In the daylight the place looked ever more horrific than it had at night, with several men in baggy grey clothes keeping the advancing dead at bay as well as they could. It was almost the opposite to the tranquil life that Blake had now become accustomed to behind the high walls of Alexandria.

She suddenly felt Negan's shoulder meet with hers gently, bumping her as he passed.

"Take a seat," he muttered close to her ear, in a low voice that seemed to send shivers all down her spine. She jerked her head around to look at him, feeling defensive all of a sudden.

What was all this? She had almost expected Negan to take her to his 'porch' and torture her until she gave him what he wanted….whether that be information on Rick…or something else completely…

But Negan strolled casually over to the rickety-looking table where two glass tumblers sat, and filled them both with the enticing lemon drink.

Blake breathed hard, the sun beating down onto her caramel blonde hair…

She cautiously walked over to him and took a seat in the chair nearest to the door. Not that she had much chance of escaping, not with Dwight guarding the door with a gun in his hand, at least.

Negan took a seat next to her, placing his baseball bat down between them casually, resting it against the small table, before reaching over and handing her a glass.

Oh god, she wanted it so badly, but she paused for a second, staring down at the cold tumbler in Negan's hand.

Why was he so eager for her to drink it, huh? The Saviours had denied her anything to drink for so long….so why now?

"You've put something in it…" she said giving a gulp, her eyes flickering from the glass and back up to Negan.

But Negan merely chuckled, placing the glass down beside her and picking up his own, before leaning back in his seat and taking a long, drawn-out gulp of lemonade.

It was a moment or two before he placed the glass down again on the table beside him and pointed to her with his finger.

"That's the problem with you people," he said raising an eyebrow towards Blake. "You are all far too suspicious. Here I am, giving you an audience with me, as well as a lovely glass of cold lemonade….and there you go accusing me of trying to drug you."

He shook his head, turning away from her and staring out across the lot.

"I mean, goddamn doll-face," he said with a sigh. "Have I given you any reason to believe that I'm out to hurt you?"

But Blake gave a scowl, almost gaping at his words. "You've had me locked in a cell AND you killed people from my camp…" she said in an incredulous voice. "You fucking bludgeoned them to death….with that thing-"

Blake pointed at the barbed wire-covered baseball bat.

"…so excuse me, for not trusting you," she snarled, huffing and turning away from him, folding her arms across her chest once again.

She could feel Negan's eyes on her, but his face, she couldn't read.

Her chest rose and fell rapidly, knowing that he could very well use that bat on her right now.

But she if she was going out, she was going to go out, having quenched her thirst at the very least.

She turned back towards the table and picked up the glass Negan had just drunk from, bringing it to her lips and taking a well-needed sip.

The lemonade was sharp and cold, and tasted like the best thing Blake had ever, ever tried in her entire life. She could barely stop herself from closing her eyes as she gulped down mouthful after mouthful.

She finished the last drop and gasped for air, hearing Negan give a quiet laugh.

He was still staring at her, through his dark lashes. But Blake didn't care anymore. She just licked her lips and placed the glass down again.

Now he was free to do with her what he liked.

"You know, I think I can see why your fiancé brought you here…" said Negan after a second, shifting slightly closer to her and biting his lip. "I mean if I had a gal like you, there would be no way I'd be leaving you behind."

Blake blinked her eyes.

"What?" she asked, her mouth suddenly going dry again, despite her thirst already being quenched.

Her eyes darted across Negan's face, trying to read him.

What was he talking about?

But Negan just looked back at her lazily.

"I mean there is always an open spot for you as one of my wives -" he started teasingly, with a widening grin, but Blake cut across him hurriedly.

"You said that David brought me here," she said breathing hard.

Negan stared at her, looking a little bemused.

"Yuh-huh," he said with a nod, smiling. "Ol' Davey-boy was pretty fuckin' insistent that you coming here was all part of the deal. You were already passed-out when Simon found him on the side of the road. He was waiting for them with you, like he'd said he would be."

Blake got suddenly to her feet.

She could feel her heart hammering in her chest.

She hadn't been knocked out and brought here by the Saviours at all…. she'd been brought here by David….wait, was he the one that had knocked her out?

"Take me to see him," Blake said in a sudden demanding tone, staring daggers at Negan.

But the leader of the Saviours just stared up at her coolly, giving a smirk.

"Now what has got you all riled up, peaches?" he said tilting his head to the side and surveying her carefully.

But Blake was in no mood to play games.

She didn't care about where she was…or who she was talking to…

"Now!" she cried, snatching up Negan's baseball bat suddenly and holding it out towards him threateningly, shifting her weight from foot-to-foot as she did so.

Almost instantly, she heard the click of Dwight's safety being removed, and the feeling of the barrel of a gun being pressed into the back of her skull.

Negan looked amused, sitting back in his rocking-chair, and looking her up and down, his eyes twinkling with something Blake couldn't quite put her finger on.

"Well, hot-diggity-dog," he said giving a chuckle and placing his bearded chin in his hand and gazing at her. "You are giving me, just the biggest hard-on right now, you know that-"

"Shut up!" cried Blake talking over him. "I want to see David….take me to see him."

Negan's smile lingered for a moment, before his face suddenly because serious.

"Dwight," he said in a measured voice, his eyes never leaving hers. "Take her downstairs to see her precious Fi-an-ce."

From the corner of her eyes she saw Dwight give a confused frown.

"Boss?" he asked questioningly.

But Negan gave a wave of his hand and turned away from them both disinterestedly.

"Give the lady what she wants, Dwight," he said, picking up the second glass of lemonade and bringing it to his lips.

There was a beat, before Blake felt the barrel of the gun being pulled from her head, and the blonde man grab her shoulder, turning her back towards the door.

Suddenly there was a cough from behind them both, causing Dwight to stop Blake in her tracks.

"Ahem," came Negan's growling voice. "Lucille?"

Blake gave a frown, and glanced back at the dark-haired man over her shoulder, who now had his free arm stretched out towards her.

Blake wavered for a moment before looking down at the bat in her hand.

Wait, had he really named this thing Lucille?!

She gave a scowl, her darkened eyes staring directly into his, as she handed the weapon back to him, dropping into his hand with a thud.

Blake knew, that all he had to do was stand up and use 'Lucille', and that could be the end of her….

But he didn't, he merely smirked, and turned away from her once again, taking another sip of lemonade, before giving a satisfied hiss.

At this Blake heard Dwight mutter an irritable "hurry up" into her ear, as he tugged her,once again, in the direction of the door.

"Say hi to David for me…." Negan muttered quickly, in a low voice from behind them, "…oh and Frankie…if she's still down there."

Blake's eyes widened and she snatched one last look at Negan as she was pulled abruptly through the doors.

What the hell had he meant by that?

But she didn't get another chance to ask him as the steel doors swung promptly shut behind her, blocking all sight of the dark-haired man…..and Lucille….from her questions.

Chapter Text

Blake gave a scowl as Dwight pulled her down the stone steps leading down to the basement floor of the large building, a little quicker that she'd wanted.

"Watch it," she sniped at the blonde man, as she stumbled slightly on the last step.

But that only earned her a shove in the direction of a long corridor, with doors lining the right-hand side.

Blake was still angry. Had Negan been telling her the truth? Had David really been the one to bring her here? Or was this all just a game on the leader of the Saviours' part? Set the dominoes up and watch them fall….

Behind her, Dwight gave her another sharp shove.

"Take it easy!" Blake snapped, shooting him a dark look, catching sight of the terrible red scars that haunted one side of his face.

She gave a gulp, wondering how it had happened…

But before she could dwell on it any longer, they came to stop outside one of the doors…just as a slender woman, with long red hair, emerged.

She was smiling over her shoulder at someone, when she suddenly stopped in her tracks, catching sight of Blake and Dwight, her grin disappearing almost instantly.

She didn't say a word to either of them, but by the look on her face, the glance she shared with Dwight must have been meaningful.

Blake gave a gulp, her eyes following the woman as she disappeared off down the corridor.

"You've got five minutes," said Dwight suddenly from behind her, nodding towards the door before them.

Blake turned to him a little confused.

Was this where David was?

Her eyes lingered on the corner the woman had disappeared around.

He had been attractive and around the same age as Blake herself…but why would she be here?

Blake felt her heart hammering inside her ribcage…but all the same, she turned slowly on her heel and gave the wooden door a small shove.

"Back so soon?" came a sudden familiar voice she recognised oh-so well, causing her breath to catch slightly in her throat.

She took a step forwards, peering around the door and into the room.

There he was…David…..the love of her life, sat on the edge of the bed, doing up the last couple of buttons on his clean powder-blue shirt.

His blue eyes drifted across to Blake and his smile almost instantly disappeared.

"Blake?" he said giving an obvious gulp and getting to his feet, an immediate frown plastering its way onto his face.

Blake stared first at him, then around at his plush surroundings.

The room was large…large enough for a king size bed and a side table, at least. There was a stack of women's health magazines on the table, as well as what was left of a packet of potato chips.

Blake looked back at David, breathing hard.

Had he been in here….and all the while Blake had been stuck in that cell?

David took a step towards her, eyeing Dwight at the door suddenly.

The scarred man at the door looked between the pair.

"Like I said to her," he said in a bitter voice. "You've got five minutes."

And with that, he pulled the door shut behind him, leaving them alone.

Blake looked up at David once again, as he moved a hand toward her shoulder.

"Baby-" he tried but Blake pulled away from him, taking a step back.

"You've been in here…this whole time?" she said in an incredulous voice, her eyes wide and disbelieving. "While I was-"

She turned away, her hand going to her temples.

She felt David's hand reach out for her once again, but she tugged herself from his grasp.

"They locked me in a cell, David!" she cried angrily turning back towards him. "With a fucking bucket to go to the bathroom in!"

Right now Blake could feel her blood boiling. She felt furious….betrayed….

David stopped in his tracks, looking at her.

"And who was that, huh?" she said, her voice wavering slightly. Blake pointed to the door. "That woman-"

But David's lips became a thin line. "You mean Frankie?" he uttered giving a sigh, turning around and taking a seat back down onto the edge of the bed and fiddling with his shirt sleeves. "She was just giving me a massage. She was a trained masseuse before all this y'know…"

Blake scowled in her fiancé's direction.

Was he really doing this? Lying through his teeth, right to her face?

This wouldn't have been the first time he'd cheated on her that was for certain. But that had been a long, long time ago. They were a team now…they'd been through so much together…

"You really expect me to believe that," she scoffed, pursing her lips together and turning away from him.

She really couldn't believe that this was happening…here….

She shook her head and chanced another glance over to him.

"Negan told me you were the one who brought me here…" she said, her chest rising and falling hard, with every word she spoke. "That you planned this with them. I-Is that true?"

It couldn't be true…of course it couldn't….

This was Negan she was talking about….of course he couldn't be telling the truth….

There was no one she trusted more over David…them man she loved with all her heart. Maybe Negan had set this whole thing up.

He had known that Blake would ask to see David….known that Frankie was going to be there….that's why he had been so compliant….

It all made sense now…

They were all just pawns to him in some big game he was playing…

But David got to his feet, his blue eyes steely and cold looking.

He closed the gap between them and spoke, his teeth gritted.

"Don't you realise coming here is a good thing?" he said in a low voice. "I-"

He paused, glancing down for a moment before looking back up at Blake.

-"we…could be good here. Fuck, Rick and those other losers out there in that fucking place. This is where we need to be," David shook his head, his hand coming to grasp her forearm, his flingers gripping her skin tightly. "Negan's offered me all this….if we just give him what he needs."

Blake gave a gulp, her eyes drifting down to her arm, where David's grip was hastily tightening…hurting her…before her green orbs drifted back up to his face….which was now fixed and cold-looking.

"I don't have anything to give him…I don't know anything…." she murmured, wincing slightly and giving a weak moan of pain as his fingernails dug into her flesh.

But David tugged her close, baring his teeth and leaning in to her.

"You went to those committee meetings, Blake," he spat venomously. "Rick must have said something there that you can feed to Negan. Fuck me, you can be fucking useless sometime, you know that? Just fucking think of something of worth and Negan will reward us both, are we clear?"

Blake racked her brains. Those meetings' that Rick had held in the chapel- they had not been about strategy…but about community…about keeping spirits together…

But Blake was having a hard time focusing on anything right now, as David dug his fingers deeper and deeper into her skin, causing her to cry out in agonising pain.

"Please," she begged, gulping hard, her mouth dry once again.

"Just fucking think of something," snarled David angrily in her face. "Alright?"

And with that, he let go….casing Blake to stumble back, clutching at her painful arm.

She would have cried…but she'd spent her tears long ago on bruises David had given her….now she had nothing left to give…

Blake cared about him, she truly did…and she knew she had to give him what he asked…

Suddenly the door to their left was shoved open and in walked Dwight.

"Alright, time's up," he said looking between them.

Blake wasn't certain whether he sensed the obvious tension in the room, as his eyes flickered to her, looking her up and down.

She dropped her other hand from her arm shaking her shirt sleeve down to hide anything that might be on show.

David moved over to her almost instantly, and kissed her on the cheek, giving her other arm a hard and warning squeeze as he did so.

He moved away from her and looked back over to Dwight.

"Are you're sure she can't stay?" he said shaking his head, as though unwilling to be apart from her. But Blake was almost relived when Dwight shook his head and gestured for her to leave.

"Negan's orders," Dwight bit back, pressing his hand to Blake's shoulder and pushing her gently in the direction of the doorway.

Blake chanced one last glance back at David, who looked for a second, so warm and gentle, she knew for certain she must have been overreacting. But in the blink of an eye, once Dwight's back was turned, that look of love turned into one of angry warning.

Blake turned and headed out, giving a gulp as she was driven from the room.

What the hell was she going to do now?

Chapter Text

It took them less than five minutes to make it up to, what Blake presumed, was the second floor, and back to the long corridor where her cell was.

"Please…" she uttered, glancing at Dwight over her shoulder. "I can't be in that cell anymore."

But Dwight shot her back a grimace.

"Sweetheart, people have been in that cell a lot longer than you have," he said in a steely voice, as Blake peered back at him.

"Your face…." she said giving a gulp as he shoved her forwards. "What happened?"

But Dwight didn't answer, instead giving her another sharp shove forwards, his jaw tensed.

But Blake looked around.

They had passed her cell and were now headed in a different direction, down another hallway she hadn't been through yet.

She looked back at Dwight questioningly.

"Where are we going?" she said a little uneasily, her heart banging a drum beat.

But Dwight didn't answer her, instead staying eerily silent and giving her another small shove.

Soon, they rounded a corner, and were met with an identical hallway to the one in the basement, with doorways that lined the walls to the right.

But these seemed to be much more spaced out than the ones downstairs.

But she and Dwight weren't even three doors down the corridor, before the looming figure of Negan sudden stepped out from behind the fourth door, causing Blake to jump out of her skin in fright.

There he was, grinning from ear-to-ear fiendishly, with Lucille slung over his shoulder haphazardly.

Oh god, what was this….?

Was this it for her? Was there going to be some sort of bloodbath in there….one swing from Lucille and that would be the end of everything she had ever known….?

Dwight manoeuvred her forwards, until she was just a foot away from Negan, and side-on to the open door on his right.

The dark-haired man pulled at his bottom lip with his teeth before showing his line of straight white teeth in a smile, and throwing out his hand.

"Surprise!" he said in a sing-song voice, far removed from the low growl she usually expected from him.

Blake turned a little apprehensively, but suddenly blinked, as she caught sight of what was inside the door…

Here was a large room, a lot larger than David's downstairs that was for certain…with a king size bed, a bookshelf, a closet, a compact table and chairs- big enough to fit at least four people around it, and a small flowery couch tucked neatly underneath a huge window.

It was that window, in fact, that intrigued her most, shining the most lovely amount of sunshine through into the room, causing it to sit in a sort of warm, inviting haze…

Blake looked up at Negan a little uncertainly.

Why was he showing her this?

But the tall dark-haired man merely placed a free hand to her lower back and leaned in towards her.

"For you, doll-face," he uttered in a low voice, causing Blake to shiver slightly.

She took a step into the room, giving the slightest of frowns and gazing around, before staring immediately back at Negan.

"What's is this?" she said in a quiet tone of disbelief, shaking her head and staring into his dark eyes.

He gave a chuckle, shrugging his shoulders and strolling easily past her, into the large room, as Dwight stood guard at the door.

"Well I think it was time the Beast gave Beauty a nicer room, don' you?" Negan murmured, picking up an empty green vase that sat in the centre of the table and admiring it, before putting it back down again and glancing over at Blake.

The caramel-blonde woman gave a frown.

Was this another game? What the hell was his MO here?

"So I'm going from a fucking prison cell, to a luxury apartment?" she said, narrowing her eyes at him and shaking her head. "Why would you even give me all this?"

But Negan lifted his chin, keeping his chocolate eyes on her the whole time.

"Well, see, thing is…" he said shaking his head, a wide grin dancing its way back over his lips. "…it seems like I have quite the soft spot for you. And I think you'd do a lot better up here, than you would in that dark old cell back there. A flower like you, needs some sunlight, don't you think?"

Blake gave a gulp, looking worriedly up at the man before her. The man who had brutally killed people from her camp. The man who had revelled in slicing someone's stomach open….

"I'm not up for being one of your wives, if that what you want," said she a little defensively, shooting him a dark look. "T-That was never part of the deal."

But Negan gave a small laugh, as Blake saw Dwight at the door, glance around at them momentarily.

"Hold your horses there, buttercup," uttered Negan eyeing her fondly. "I'm giving you a room, not an ultimatum, here. You might wanna try and sound a bit more fucking grateful."

Blake calmed herself a little, giving a gulp and tearing her eyes away from his.

She took a couple of steps further into the room and gazed about, her fingertips dancing lightly over the back of the moth-eaten couch.

It had been a while since she'd had this much space to herself. Even in the large houses at Alexandria, she still shared a three bedroomed house with six other people.

"Is this all just to get me to tell you what I know about Rick?" she said, not looking at Negan. Instead her eyes flitted over towards the window, wondering if she'd be able to escape through it at some point…

"Well you know how the old saying goes." said Negan from a little way behind her. She could hear him pacing. "You catch more flies with honey, than with vinegar."

Blake smirked, glancing back at him over her shoulder, where he stood bouncing on his heels.

She doubted he had ever used 'honey' for anything in his life.

"Aha!" he announced loudly, pointing at her with his baseball bat. "You do smile."

At this, Blake rolled her eyes, moving over to the large bed.

"I think you're imagining things," she tutted in an airy voice, causing Negan to chuckle. "Perhaps all that lemonade has gone to your head."

"Well I've got the feelin' that that soft spot I'm harbouring for you, might be mutual, doll-face," he said, approaching her slowly.

Blake looked back at him, cocking an eyebrow is his direction.

"You wish," she muttered, her lips twitching upwards into a smirk once again, but she turned her head away, hiding it from him, and moving over to admire the dusty handback books that sat on the shelf to her left, instead.

Negan gave a laugh, coming to perch against the table, dropping Lucille to his side.

Blake could feel his brown eyes boring into the back of her head as he did so.

The room fell silent for a moment or two, as she ran her fingertips over the grimy-looking book-spines, but she wasn't reading the titles. No. Blake was instead, still pondering why Negan had given her this room, when just a few hours ago she had been locked in a cell.

She didn't trust him….not one little bit.

After a brief moment or two, she turned back towards him.

He was, to her surprise, closer to her than she had first thought, and from here, she could make out each and every laughter-line that littered his long, tanned face. Though she was well aware what kind of things Negan was likely to laugh at….and that worried her immensely.

Blake stared over at him, tugging at her lip with her teeth for the slightest of seconds before speaking.

"Why not just put me downstairs….with David?" she asked in a quiet voice.

Even now she could still feel the ache of a bruise beneath her shirt-sleeve where David had grabbed her just a mere ten minutes ago. Part of her wanted to be close to him…wanted to be back where she belonged…at his side…But another part of her wanted to be as far away from him as humanly possible….

But Negan didn't answer her, he just sucked at his teeth and glanced away, gripping his bat lightly in his hand and pushing himself from the table.

It looked as though for the smallest of moments he was going to say something, but the words just never came….

Instead he turned away from her, heading towards the door.

"Dinner's at six, downstairs," he said waving a hand over his shoulder at her almost dismissively. "But in the meantime, make yourself at home."

Blake watched him go, the smallest of frown lines appearing between her brows.

What was with him?

But Negan stopped beside Dwight, turning back to her and shooting her a knowing look.

"Oh and don't even think of trying to escape through that window, Doll," he said finally, with a nod towards the paned glass. "Your friend Daryl had to scrape the last guy up off that asphalt outside, and let me tell you, it was not a pretty sight."

And with that, before Blake could utter another word, Negan had turned away and slunk off out of sight, as Dwight closed the door behind them.

Leaving Blake all alone…

….her eyes drifting towards the large window…knowing that there was indeed, no way out…

Chapter Text

Blake paced around the room, walking first from the bed, and then to the table, and then back again.

What had just happened?

These past couple of days had just been a whirlwind to say the least.

This time yesterday she hadn't even met the leader the Saviours yet, and now he had given her…well, all this! A room….no, a place of her own….

But it couldn't be that easy, right? There had to be sort of catch. She knew better than to trust him…this Negan…all tall and dark and handsome as he was…

Blake shook herself…

What was she doing? The man was a monster. Of course he was. He'd killed Glen and Abraham, Spencer and Olivia. He was a madman. Drunk on power.

She gave a sigh rubbing her tired face with her hand and slumping down onto the edge of the bed.

Blake had already used the bathroom, a separate washroom for ladies at the end of the corridor, and washed her face, freshening herself up slightly. She had not looked good. Her long caramel hair felt a little tangly and her skin looked dirty (most likely from sleeping on a dusty cell floor last night).

A red haired man and another man with shaven dark hair stood in the corridor holding guns, watching her as she passed, but didn't utter a word. She guessed they had been told to stand watch by Negan. But at least in the bathrooms she could be alone…

The toilets themselves were separated off into blocks with separate shower cubicles that had all been empty when she had popped in.

Blake had come back and shut herself in here again. In her room.

All of this being a little overwhelming for her, as she sat here alone, with her thoughts…

At least it was better than sitting in a cell, she thought to herself. But here she was away from David….away from the people she knew back in Alexandria…..away from everything she held dear….although most of those things were long gone now anyway.

Blake gave a sigh, raising her eyes to see a flock of birds drifting past her window in the far distance.

She had already stood at the window and checked the view, which was just of that same old fencing, surrounding by hordes of the chained-up dead. But Blake had discovered, that from back here on her bed, it looked like she could be anywhere….where none of this had happened…where everything was back to normal and right again.

This was, in fact, the first time in the long years since all this had begun, that she had felt this way. Felt like she could just drift away and forget about everything.

Despite this place being what looked like an abandoned factory, the air seemed clean in here, and smelled good. Better than out there at least….

Never would she get used to the smell of the never ending rotting dead.

She picked up a book from beside her. A random title she had picked from the shelf to distract herself for a moment.

Moby Dick.

She remembered starting reading this book as a teen but being far too interested in boys to keep up with finishing it. Perhaps she could pick up where she left off, those fourteen or so, long years ago.

Blake gulped, flipping the pages over in her hands, but not wanting to stop anywhere particular. And so she just kept flipping.

She wondered what at this second, David was doing. It had been an hour or so since she had seen him.

Was Frankie back with him now? In his room? Giving him another massage?

Blake could only presume that Frankie was one of Negan's wives. The way she was clothed in a skimpy black dress and long dangly earrings, was far from what regular people wore around here.

Blake shook her head to herself, slamming the book closed, her hands tensing around the spine.

She didn't know what she was more irritated with right now. The fact that David might be having sex with that….woman. Or the fact that Negan could just help himself to as many wives as he wanted…

Blake got to her feet, letting out a huff and moving over to her closet, tugging it open abruptly.

But she gaped slightly, taking a look at what was inside, not quite expecting to see….well, this…

Here were neatly folded and hung piles of what looked like brand now clean clothes, some of them even still having the tags on.

There were loose white blouses very similar (but a lot cleaner) than the one she currently had on. Five or six pair of dark jeans and pants. Underwear or every sort of description. Sneakers, boots that she could probably squeeze into, and fresh towels. And to her utter surprise, every piece of clothing seemed to be in her size, give or take a couple of things.

How was this even possible?

She pulled at a cute navy jacket, feeling the softness of the sleeve and running her fingers down the material, as her eyes flickered towards the door.

Was this Negan's doing?

Surely it couldn't be….

Why would he do all this for her?

But she didn't want to dwell on this, as her stomach let out a low grumble. It was almost six and Blake certainly wanted to find something to eat very soon.

She hurriedly tugged down a white long sleeved t-shirt from the hanger, as well as a pair of tight-fitting back jeans, a clean white bra, matching panties and clean socks.

There were laundry facilities at Alexandria, which had been massive step up of course, from what Blake had had to endure through the year or so before they had arrived at the camp….but having brand new fresh, clean clothes like this, was utter luxury.

Placing them in a neat pile on the bed, and removing her boots and filthy clothes, she snatched up a towel, wrapping it around her body and headed out of door and out into the long corridor.

The two men with guns were now gone and so Blake headed straight into the shower room, and manoeuvred into a cubicle, turning on the faucet.

She waited a few moments but the lukewarm water never seemed to heat up, but that was still ok by Blake. The temperature of the showers in Alexandria were similar, and she had certainly got used to shivering while she showered, over the last six months.

It was better than nothing. It was always better than nothing.

In a matter of minutes she was out once again, feeling as fresh and as clean as she could do these days.

And as she turned off the taps she stared down at the painful black and blue bruises that had now bloomed across her forearm, where David's fingers had been...

She looked sad, feeling her mouth dry as tears begin to prick at her eyes.

This wasn't his fault….she kept telling herself….he was under stress…under pressure. And if anyone was to blame it was her. All she needed to do what he asked, and he would be happy.

But were those her thoughts? Or were those David's….hammered into her head…

You beat a dog enough times, it starts to think that it's the one that's done wrong….

She shook herself, leaving the shower room clutching her towel tightly around herself and making her way down the corridor.

But she was barely, two strides down, when she felt a sudden hand grasp her upper-arm tightly.

For a moment she thought that it was David…

But as she swung around her eyes met with the red headed man from earlier who had been standing guard, carrying a gun. His guard-mate obviously gone.

He was broad and squat with barely any neck, and yet his eyes, right-now, gleamed with something dangerous.

"Hey there, pretty thing," he uttered with a hushed southern twang. "What you doin' scurrying about, drippin' wet like that?"

He bit his lip, his beady eyes looking her up and down greedily.

Blake tried to tug herself away from him, but the man's hold on her was tight.

She gave a frightened gulp.

"I-I'm going back to my room," she murmured, trying to pull herself away yet again, but to no avail.

The man cocked his head at her.

"Why in such a hurry?" he said licking at his lips. "My room is just down the hallway. How about we go back there instead? Have some fun?"

But Blake shook her head, tugging herself backwards desperately. "No," she said, gritting her teeth.

She knew exactly what he was after, and there was no way he was going to get it.

"Oh come on, baby," said the guy, sudden reaching out his other hand to grab her towel…to pull it off of her. "You know you want it-"

But suddenly, before Blake could scream or shout or utter another word, a long, familiar looking baseball-bat, covered in barbed wire, appeared in front of the man's greedy-looking face.

"The lady said no," came Negan's wholly-recognisable voice, as he stepped around the bulky man.

The red-haired man immediately let go of Blake, raising his hands to the sky in defeat.

"I'm sorry, Sir," he uttered with what was almost a whimper, his pudgy eyes widening, looking at Negan.

But the leader of the Saviours merely gave him a lingering look, his face deadly serious, before turning to Dwight, who had appeared behind him.

"Dwighty-boy," he muttered, suddenly grasping the man by the collar and shoving him roughly towards Dwight. "Take this fucking piece of shit here outside and feed him to those dead pricks."

"No, p-please, don't-" began the man in a desperate, pleading voce, but Negan had already turned away from him, his attention now on Blake.

Behind the tall-dark haired man, Blake noticed Dwight and another Saviour, drag the man away, through the double doors at the end of the corridor, as he let out a muffled cry.

Blake gave a sudden gulp, staring up at Negan, feeling all of a sudden, very self-conscious.

She hid her bruised forearm down by her side, keeping it out of sight.

"Sorry 'bout that. Some of my men tend to get a bit carried away on occasion. But I just need you to know that that is something I do not stand for here." said Negan, his eyes drifting down her barely-covered body, until Blake shot him a warning scowl.

At this, he immediately raised his own hands, much like the other red-haired man had, just mere moments ago.

"Alright, easy, Peaches," he chuckled, holding out his arm for her to take. "Allow me to offer my apologies, and escort you back to your room."

Blake did not take his arm, but she murmured a huffy "fine", which caused Negan to give a charmed grin and follow her, as she padded back down the empty hallway.

She shoved open the door to her room and went inside, half expecting Negan to stay shut outside it.

But to her utter annoyance, he instead, followed her in, shutting the door behind himself…with him on the inside…

Blake rolled her eyes and crossed the room over to her bed, before turning back to him and folding her arms over her chest.

"I need to get dressed," she said firmly, staring directly into his dark, chocolate eyes.

But Negan just smiled lazily and took another step further into the room.

He waved a hand, bouncing on his heels delightedly.

"Go ahead," he gestured, before he folded his own arms suddenly across his own leather-clad chest, mirroring Blake's stance.

At this, she gave another huff.

God, he was so irritating!

"There is no way I'm changing with you stood there watching," she said with a dark frown.

But Negan just raised his eyebrows easily. "Baby, I just saved you from that utter piece of shit out there, and you won't even thank me by giving me a strip tease? I'm hurt!"

Blake knew that any second he could use that bat in his hand on her. But at the moment it didn't look like he was going to. In fact, he looked like he was having far too much fun for that.

She scowled, suddenly marching right up to him.

"Just because you've given me this room and tried to-"

She waved a hand in the air trying to find the word.

"-charm me," she continued, suddenly jabbing him in the chest with her finger. "That does not mean I'm your property. I have not agreed to become one of your wives, Negan!"

Blake stopped, breathing hard, and taking a sudden step back, realising what she had just done.

Oh she would pay for that, she was sure of it….she wondered what Negan had done to the last person to speak to him that way.

The tall dark-haired, bearded man stared at her long and hard for a drawn-out moment, his face unreadable….

Before finally, a small laugh escaped his lips.

"You are just my favourite, you know that?" he said in a playful voice, shaking his head at her. "I mean, shit, doll face, I've known you, what?…Not even a day…And you already have me wrapped around your little finger."

Blake stared at him.

Was he being serious?

He certainly seemed like he was…especially when he rolled his eyes dramatically and turned around suddenly, facing the door.

"Fiiiiine. But I can't promise I won't peek though," he said in a cocky tone, causing Blake to eye him suspiciously.

Wait was he really turning away to allow her to change in privacy?

It shouldn't have been a great ask, she would admit, but coming from this man, she knew that it probably was much more than he would have done for most of the people here.

Blake stood still watching him for a long moment, making sure he couldn't see her, before hurriedly snatching up her bra and panties from the bed and pulling them hastily on.

She lifted her eyes to Negan once again.

"So what, were you checking up on me or something?" she said after a second or two, sweeping her slightly damp caramel-hair back across her shoulders and picking up a pair of brand-new black jeans from the bed.

Negan gave a chuckle. "Well for your sake, doll-face, isn't it a good thing I did?" he uttered mildly, still facing the doorway.

Blake bent down and pulled the pants up her thighs, jumping slightly to do up the button at the top of her zipper.

"I'm not going to thank you," she said giving an irritable frown. "He was one of your men. If you'd have just let me and David go-"

But Negan gave a loud tut, cutting across her sharply.

"David, David, David," he said in a mocking voice, shaking his head. "Baby, don't you realise that he was the one who wanted to be here. We didn't drag him here kicking and fucking screamin'."

With that, Negan glanced at her over his shoulder teasingly for a moment, before turning his whole body around to face her. He immediately arched his back as he did so and shot her wide grin, looking her up and down in approval.

But his smile was not reciprocated.

Blake merely scowled at him, still in just her bra and jeans.

"Ugh, do you mind?!" she snapped at him angrily.

But Negan's grin almost instantly turned into something different right before Blake's very eyes, a dark frown passing suddenly over his long face.

Right now he looked like the Negan she had heard about…in horrific tales….uttered in mere whispers through Alexandria.…

Had she finally gone too far with her insolence?

Blake gave a gulp, her eyes widening slightly as Negan quickly closed the gap between them, striding forwards intimidatingly before she could say another word.

"I-…uh…" she stuttered, backing up slightly, as he tossed his baseball bat unceremoniously down onto the bed, and reached for her arm, grasping her wrist and pulling it towards him.

Blake's heart thudded in her chest as the tall, dark-haired leader frowned, his chocolate eyes roving over the now dark purple bruises that lingered at her forearm.

Fuck.

"Did one of my men do this to you?" Negan uttered in a dangerously low growl, his calloused thumb running over the swollen bruises. They were painful and sore, even to his careful touch.

Blake gave another gulp, her heart pounding inside her ribcage. His close proximity to her nearly-naked chest, long forgotten about.

There was no way she wanted Negan to find out that it was David who did this to her. She was just so ashamed…so hurt…

But at the same time, there was no way she wanted anyone else to take the blame for this. She had seen what Negan was willing to do.

She hurriedly shook her head.

"It's nothing," she breathed, attempting to pull her wrist from Negan's grasp, but he held on tight, his brown eyes flickering up to her face.

She had never seen him so serious…

So angry…

His jaw was clenched and his gaze was steely. And right now, Blake was scared… not for her own safety, but for someone else's.

"The fuck that's nothing," Negan uttered in a loud, furious tone.

But Blake managed to finally tug herself from his grip, turning, picking up her white long sleeved shirt and pulling it hurriedly over her head.

She avoided his eye, rolling her sleeves down quickly over the bruise, hiding it from Negan's sight.

"I must have fallen on it…." she lied, picking up the pair of white socks from the bed, busying herself with unrolling them, unable to look at Negan. "…back in the cell when they first pushed me in there….i-it was probably my own fault."

She chanced a glance at up the man at her side finally, to find his eyes fixed on hers.

It was obvious he didn't believe her. But there was no way she was going to tell him the truth.

Blake felt herself redden slightly beneath his stare.

Was it right that she was protecting her fiancé like this…? She knew what she would say to someone if she saw bruises like this on their arm.

But why did Negan care so much anyway? She didn't even know him.

Blake desperately wanted to change the subject.

"So….dinner's at six?" she said pursing her lips slightly and perching on the end of the bed, moving away from Negan, to put on her socks.

He was still looking at her, his gaze hard and fixed, when he finally seemed to shake himself, running his tongue over his straight white teeth, looking ever so slightly irritated.

He didn't answer her.

"I haven't eaten anything since the day before yesterday," she said giving a small sigh and getting to her feet, stepping into her beige boots as she did so.

She looked up at Negan once again, who gazed at her for what felt like the longest of moments, before he gave a nod.

He certainly seemed unconvinced by her lie, but gratefully didn't linger on the subject any longer.

"In that case," Negan murmured, raising an eyebrow, his face breaking into a small palatable grin once again, becoming much more like the cocky Negan she had now become accustomed to. "…let this Beast escort his Beauty down to dinner."

He held out an arm for her to take heroically, snatching up Lucille from the bed.

But Blake merely gave a smirk, rolling her eyes and shaking her head.

She didn't take his arm, but all the same, walked over to the door, with Negan following close behind. A wide smile plastered across the tall man's features.

Chapter Text

Blake walked silently down the long hallway, with Negan close at her side.

Neither of them had said a word to the other since they had left her room several minutes ago, and the eerie quiet made her feel slightly uneasy.

Did Negan suspect David of giving her those bruises?

It frightened her, that the fiercest she'd seen this well-known monster to be, was when he had thought one of his men had hurt her.

She really could not understand why he had seemed to have taken such a shine to her. And so quickly too. It had only been a day since Blake had woken up here, disoriented and sore, after all.

Perhaps Negan thought that the information she held on Rick and his group, was just that juicy.

She gave a gulp, chancing a quick glance over at the tall man at her side, holding his baseball bat cockily across one shoulder.

But Negan was quicker and more aware than she thought. Obviously traits which had been valuable in making him a leader.

His dark brown eyes immediately caught hers, his face fixing itself into a wicked grin.

"You enjoying the view there, BabyDoll?" he murmured in his low drawl, raising an eyebrow at her fiendishly.

Blake rolled her eyes at his comment, tearing her gaze away from him as they turned the corner, Negan leading her down a large iron staircase.

"So are you going to be escorting me to every meal?" she asked in a mocking voice, feeling slightly defensive.

She knew teasing the leader of the Saviours probably would not end well for her, but she knew that here, death could come at any second, so it didn't really seem to matter anyway. She really didn't trust Negan as far as she could throw him right now.

Negan smirked.

"Well I guess I'll have to, if you insist on wandering the halls in nothing but a towel and a nice smile," he said, lifting his chin and turning away from her.

Blake pursed her lips, giving the smallest of huffs as Negan pushed open a large green door that loomed ahead of them, and strode into the room, holding it open for her to follow him.

Inside was an large, cavernous room, the same one, in fact, that Blake had been brought to the previous day…with a high ceiling, industrial lighting and several long tables that seated twenty or so people on each.

At the far end of the room was a sort of make-shift canteen, with several men and women serving food from multiple trays and pots.

For a split second the place was loud and the din of people talking, laughing and eating was almost immense in the echoey room.

But almost immediately, not even a second later, silence hurriedly fell over the crowd of sixty or so people, their heads turning towards Blake and more importantly Negan.

The tall, dark-haired man beside her, grinned to himself, bringing himself up to his full height.

"As you were," Negan said in a loud carrying voice, arching his back as he uttered the words. "Don't mind me."

A second seemed to pass before a low and uneasy murmur carried through the gigantic room once again, as Negan beckoned Blake forwards.

It was obvious from the nervous surreptitious glances that followed Negan as he walked, that the leader of the Saviours didn't frequent these dinnertime get-togethers very often.

Negan pulled Lucille from his shoulder as they strutted forwards, allowing the long baseball bat to swing from his side instead.

"So this is where your people come to eat the food you've taken from us?" Blake commented a little snappily, staring up at Negan almost defiantly.

But he merely shot her a bemused look. "Oh, don't think your people are the only ones we take from, sweet-cheeks," he uttered conversationally. "We take what we need. Hell, I gotta make sure my people get fed somehow."

But Blake gave a scowl. He made it sound so easy. So honest. But what he did was far from that.

"There are men and women back in Alexandria starving," she said scathingly, peering down to where one large man was polishing off two portions of what looked like some sort of broth. "And your people have much more than they need."

But Negan stopped in his tracks, turning suddenly to face her. He was just an inch or two taller than her, but right now that felt like a lot more.

The dark-haired man loomed over her, pressing the end of his baseball bat into her chest carefully, his face fixed and unreadable.

"For someone who hasn't yet given me a lick of information on Rick and your camp, as I was promised," he said giving her small shove with the end of Lucille. "You're getting' to be kinda' insolent, doll-face."

His tone was warning, and Blake couldn't help but give an uneasy gulp, as he leaned his long face suddenly into hers.

Her heart began to pound inside her ribcage, at his closeness….feeling his warm breath on her neck.

But Negan's lips suddenly curved up into a wide grin, and he reached up and stroked his thumb across her cheek softly.

"Like I said, it's a good job I've got one hell of a fucking soft spot for you, peaches," he finished, pulling himself and Lucille, swiftly away, allowing Blake the chance to breathe normally again.

He was clever, she could tell that, and his unpredictability made him a constant threat to everyone around him. That was obviously why his men were so scared of him. One moment they were probably treated like his best friend. And the next….he was, as he so delicately put it, 'crackin' skulls'.

Blake scowled up at him as he walked away, but she didn't make a move, instead she remained rooted to the spot.

It wasn't a second later that Negan turned back to her, giving her a small frown.

"You comin'?" he asked, poking his tongue into his cheek, looking slightly irritated. He gave a warning shake of his head. "Don't make me ask twice."

Right now Blake could feel the entire room's eyes on her. They obviously knew what Negan did to people who refused to obey him. And as far as he was concerned, stood here amongst a high proportion of his people, he had a reputation to uphold.

She stared him out for a long second, before finally giving in, bowing her head and following him.

"That's my girl," said the tall, leader of the Saviours, leaning back approvingly, as his chocolate eyes followed her.

But Blake didn't look at him, she kept her eyes on the floor, her head bowed low.

His tone with her right now was not dissimilar to how David would often speak to her. Like she was something he had brought in off his shoe. So it was nothing new to her to try and avoid eye contact and keep her head down….

That was just something she had become accustomed to over time.

Blake made to slip silently and obediently past Negan, heading over towards the line of people waiting with their empty trays at the pot of steaming broth. But before she could do so, he had grabbed at her bruised forearm lightly, causing her to wince, taking in a sharp intake of breath.

"You keep that chin of yours up, doll," he murmured into her ear suddenly. "You are a fucking queen here, and do not allow anyone to tell you otherwise. Even me."

Blake peered suddenly up at Negan, parting her lips slightly as she did so. And for the first time since she had met him he looked almost regretful for his actions, surveying her reaction carefully.

There it was again. That sense of threat….and then the charm….

She felt so confused right now….so uncertain of what it was that he wanted from her.

Why the hell would she ever be a queen? She was no one. Just a girl from the city…someone who used to just get by day to day…went to work…made dinner…came home to her fiancé….but never in her life had anyone called her a queen before.

Blake let out a shaky breath.

And for the briefest of moments there was something in Negan's eyes that Blake could not quite put her finger on. But in an instant it was gone….the tall Saviour bringing himself up to his full height again, smiling.

A second later, she felt the hand that had grasped her arm, slip down, Negan entwining his fingers neatly with hers.

He pulled her forwards, tugging her down towards the front of the line of people queuing for food.

The crowd instantly parted as he sloped on through with her tailing close behind.

"We'll have two of the lobster thermidore and a bottle of your finest champagne," he uttered to the nervous looking woman and man, stood behind the pots and pans, serving up dinner to people.

Negan looked back at Blake and shot her a wink, before turning away again to face the servers.

A woman, with long greying hair looked almost as though she was about to cry, and the man at her side, his hand holding a ladle, shaking, didn't look far from tears either.

But after a moment, Negan gave a loud chuckle. "I'm kidding!" he said lifting Lucille up onto his shoulder with his other, free, hand. "Don't look so worried!"

The man and woman forced an uneasy smile, but still looked as nervous as before.

"So what is on the menu?" Negan asked, arching his back as he spoke.

The man gave a visible gulp, his hands trembling. "Uh….a-a vegetable broth with white bread," he said in a quiet tone. "W-With a chocolate-chip shortbread cookie for dessert."

Negan turned back to Blake. "You hear that?" he said wrinkling his nose back at her, flashing her a wide grin as he did so. "Dessert!"

Blake shot him a look, pursing her lips slightly. Which only seemed to cause his grin to widen further.

He looked back at the man, letting go of Blake's hand, and giving his own an urging wave towards the servers.

"Well, plate it up then," he said with a faux-tone of encouragement.

A second later, a tray full of warm steaming broth, a spoon, a bread roll and a cookie were handed over to Negan, who promptly passed it back to Blake, giving it a dramatic sniff.

"Smells good don' it?" he said smiling.

But Blake just tutted, snatching the tray from his grasp and turning away from him, causing him to follow her delightedly, on bouncing heels.

"Yeah, thank you for finally feeding me," she murmured under her breath in a scathing tone, probably just loud enough for Negan to hear.

But Negan just chuckled, muttering something about how much he was enjoying her 'smart-mouth'.

He bumped her shoulder playfully as he strode ahead of her, over to an empty portion of one of the long tables and offered her a seat on the end of the long bench.

Blake placed her tray promptly down and took her seat, swinging her legs over the bench and gazing surreptitiously around the room.

It was full of faces that Blake had never seen before. Despite a lot of them looking like men and women who knew how to handle a gun, there were also several older people, as well as kids and a few weedy-looking teens.

Maybe this place really was the 'Sanctuary' it was named after.

It wasn't a moment later that Negan sat down next to her, dropping Lucille down onto the bench beside him . But rather than facing the scrubbed wooden table, the leader of the Saviours faced the other way, leaning back, stretching his arms out and resting his elbows back against the table-top easily, surveying the room.

But right now Blake did not want to make further small talk with him, instaed she took a grateful bite of bread, picking up her spoon and beginning to eat the warming broth. It was simple, but she was in fact so hungry, just the smell made her mouth water.

And for a minute or two Negan left her to it, sitting there, legs wide apart, grinning to himself, staring out at his empire.

Blake still did not know what to make of him. Everything he did made her feel uneasy…. on edge…and she knew that he wouldn't wait forever to hear what she knew about Rick and his group. She had to think of something. But what? What on earth could she tell Negan that he wouldn't see through in seconds?

Even if she did have something of value anyway, there was no way she was going to tell Negan what Rick had planned. He was a monster who had killed people…but actually….thinking about it, in a way, so was Rick….

Blake gave a gulp, pulling apart the bread roll wither hands and taking a small bite.

She internally cursed David for getting her into this situation. He had put her in this dangerous position while he swanned around with Negan's wives.

Although, Blake had to look at her own position right at that minute, sitting under the protective wing of Negan himself… There was worse places she could think of being…..like back in that cell for starters.

She chanced a glance up at Negan at her side, all cocky swagger and leather jacket, looking as smug as he always did.

He almost instantly bit his lip and looked her way.

"You enjoyin' that, peaches?" he asked, his dark eyes looking her up and down.

Blake gave a nod, a spoonful of broth hovering an inch or two from her lips.

Negan gave a wide smile, leaning in towards her slightly.

"No points needed for you here, we clear? And if any of my men try and tell you otherwise, you tell them to come and see me," he uttered staring deep into her eyes as he spoke.

"Points?" she murmured, lowing her cutlery and staring back at him.

"Yuh-huh," he nodded, his lips curving up into a grin, as he poked his tongue through his teeth. "You see around here, either you work for me….or you work for points…"

Blake looked out across the room, over to where an elderly woman was clutching half a piece of bread as though it was gold-dust, and a tiny-looking girl at her side, barely more than seven years old, had her arms clenched around herself, looking thin and starved.

Blake now understood why people came here. Even if they had to scrape by working for points to get a meal, it was still better than being out there….alone.

"But like I said….you don't need any points, beautiful," Negan uttered in a charming voice. "I got you."

But Blake looked up at him once again frowning, placing down her spoon with a clang and standing up suddenly.

After two long years of being out there alone…surviving….. this was the last thing she needed from anyone….especially him.

She shot Negan a furious look, before swinging her legs over the bench, picking up her cookie and getting to her feet.

Blake immediately marched across to where the little girl was stood and handed her the dessert.

"Here…you can have this," she said in just a whisper, as the little girl peered up at her through dirty blonde locks. Her tiny hazel eye shifted over to Negan for the briefest of moments before she clasped the cookie hungrily.

"'Fanks," she croaked, causing Blake to purse her lips and turn back around to face Negan, who she found, to her surprise, hadn't moved.

In fact, the only thing that had changed about him, was the bemused smirk now fixed onto his long, tanned face.

Blake strutted back over to him and resumed her position, picking up her spoon once again, like nothing had ever happened.

She had defied him. And she knew full well, that if he wanted to use Lucille on her right now, he could.

But instead she just felt him turn to her, eyebrows raised, leaning in once again…

….this time pushing back a strand of caramel blonde hair from her face…his lips brushing her ear as he spoke….

"And that is why..." Negan murmured, sending shivers right down Blake's spine. "...you. are. a. queen."

She turned to look at him, his face lingering a mere breath from her own. And right at that second she felt her heart pounding just that little bit faster at his proximity to her.

He tilted his head slightly, licking at his lips slowly….

But Blake suddenly turned away, back to her bowl of food hurriedly, avoiding his twinkling chocolate eyes…

Negan was certainly playing a dangerous game here…and Blake still wasn't sure whether she could survive it…

Chapter Text

Blake lifted the spoon to her lips once again, taking a grateful sip of broth, as Negan gave a laugh, shifting back to his original position surveying the room.

But after a second or two Blake felt him dig her ribs with his elbow.

"Hey, doll-face," he muttered in a low, but excitable drawl. "Lover boy's here."

Blake immediately looked up from her food, knowing exactly who Negan was talking about.

And there he was indeed…. David…walking into the large room, alone.

He was still in his blue shirt and blue pants from earlier, but he was scratching at his sleeve, glancing over his shoulder looking slightly harassed.

He, in fact, looked much less confident than earlier, but that didn't stop Blake from feeling slightly nervous as she saw him….the bruise at her arm still throbbing….

"Now Davey-boy over there," said Negan, with nod over towards Blake's fiancé. "Now he's been given a nice room and all….nothing compared to yours, mind you….but unlike you, he is on the points system. So unless you can give me what he promised you could, very soon he is soon going to have to start finding other ways to earn those points."

Blake gave an immediate gulp, which she noticed Negan catch, but right now she was filled with worry….for she knew what David would do if he had to start working for his food.

David had been an art student when Blake had met him….and even though she spent long hours in the office at her admin job, she had always been the one to come home, make dinner and do all the housework…..and even after the world had gone to utter shit, David had still had a hard time fending for himself.

Soon after they had left Atlanta, they had made friends with small group of people and had travelled around with them for a while, scavenging as best they could. It had been hard and they had, of course, like everyone, lost people along the way….but whereas Blake had thrown herself into the tasks that needed to be done, David wasn't quite so familiar with a gun or a knife. He wasn't particularly good at hunting…and at best could take a 'walker' down with a headshot from a few feet away.

He had always struggled by himself.

Blake always feared that that was the real reason he had kept her around this long….and it wasn't long after they had arrived in Alexandria, when the resentful stares and vile comments had started creeping in. He no longer needed her, or the group they had come in with, there. There was no need to leave the gates of the community if you didn't want to….but despite being a 'kept' man there at Alexandria, David hadn't even thrown himself into work either. He had just stayed holed up…..listening to records, reading and painting….but obviously feeling so frustrated, that he would often take it out on Blake….

Her breath caught in her throat for a second before she lowered her eyes to her lap.

"C-Can I talk to him?" she asked giving a gulp, part of her hoping that Negan would say no. But the tall, dark-haired man at her side, merely gave a wave of his hand.

"Be my guest," he said scratching at his stubbly cheek.

Blake placed down her spoon, getting to her feet once again and crossing the room, finding David at the end of the line for dinner.

She knew that Negan's eyes would be fixed on her the entire time. Not that she was willing to try anything right now anyway.

Negan's hold on her was a clever one. She felt strangely protected with him.

More protected than David seemed to be anyway.

Her blonde haired fiancé stared up at her suddenly with wide blue eyes, his mouth set in an uneasy line as he caught sight of her.

"W-What are you doing here?" he asked her bluntly as she approached him.

He did not make a single move to hug or embrace her….which Blake was sure that Negan would catch. He was as perceptive as anything, and knew there was not much that slipped past his dark gaze.

Blake gulped, watching as David's eyes slipped past her looking directly at Negan himself.

The cocky man gave him a wave, with the hand that was now holding Lucille.

It was David's turn to now give a gulp. His eyes flicking back to Blake.

"Have you given him what he wants yet?" he asked, through gritted teeth, his hand suddenly moving up and clutching at her neck.

From anyone else's viewpoint, it would look to be a loving Fiancé staring deeply into the eyes of his true love. Embracing her.

But as David pulled her slightly closer to him, she could feel his grip on the back of her neck tightening…his fingers looping their way around a strand of her hair, tugging hard.

"Well, have you?" he asked, with a grunt, barely moving his lips as he spoke. "Because I've had Negan's men at my door the last hour watching me."

Blake pursed her lips. "I-I have to try and think of something-" Blake began, but obviously this reply wasn't good enough for David, who tugged at her hair, his hand obscured by her lengthy caramel locks.

She winced, letting out a shaky breath, her eyes flickering away from his….down towards the floor.

David held his lips close to hers, looking for a second as if he was about to kiss her.

"You always were fucking useless," he whispered, baring his teeth in what looked like a smile….but in reality it was far from it. "We could have had a good life here. I could have had a good life here, but as always, you just screw things up for me..."

Blake felt her heart plummet into her stomach as his grip tightened around her neck.

Maybe she was as useless as he said. The more he said it, the more that fact seemed to get drummed into her skull….over and over…

Maybe all this was her fault.

But David gave her hair another tug, leaning in towards her ear.

"I don't give a shit what you have to do…get on your knees and blow him for all I care…" he spat. "Just fucking do it."

With that, he pulled away from her abruptly, running his soft hand over her cheek as though admiring her, but Blake's eyes were now on the floor, filling with tears.

She took a hurried step away from him, keeping her head bowed low….and gave an obedient nod.

"Now fucking smile at me like you love me," he ordered, his hand slipping away from her cheek.

Blake looked up at him, praying that the tears wouldn't slip down her cheeks just yet. and flashed him an award-winning smile.

Every part of her hurt now…..and that was no longer due to the bruises. The irony was that she did love him. More than ever.

But she wasn't good enough for David. She knew that now. And so all Blake could think to do, knowing the conversation as over, was turn on her heel and leave…

She just wanted some fresh air…to clear her head….frightened that the sight of her oncoming tears would be a dead-giveaway to Negan that they weren't the perfect couple everyone expected them to be.

And there was no way she wanted to get David in trouble….not now….not after all the pain and anguish she had obviously caused him….

And so Blake fled the room…walking as fast as she could…murmuring something about going to get some air to Dwight, who was stood by the door with a gun, as she passed him.

She wasn't quite sure if that was allowed, if she was able to just wander off on her own like this… but thankfully Dwight didn't stop her.

Blake knew of course that Negan was watching her. He would ask where she had gone to. But for now she needed to get out of there to dry her tears before anyone saw them….

She rounded a corner hurriedly, her chest feeling tight and painful.

She needed to breathe…she needed air….

Her feet pounded along the corridor, walking faster and faster…

Before suddenly, she pushed open a wide set of doors, bursting out into the warm evening air.

She took a big gulp, filling her lungs with oxygen once again, doubling over. Letting out a loud carrying sob…but thankfully there was no one else out here to hear it.

The outdoor area here was small….looking like a delivery entrance of sorts, but abandoned nowadays and disused. A large chain link fence ran the entire way around it, sealed shut with a large set of locks that Blake knew she had no chance of escaping through.

But this wasn't the reason she had ventured out here anyway….

She placed her hands to her face, crouching down on her knees and let out another soul-wracking sob….feeling the tears falling freely now….slipping down her cheeks…

She couldn't help it. All this, it was too much for her to bear.

David was relying on her and what had she done? Just let him down again? Maybe he was right…maybe she was useless…maybe she always had been.

She was sickened by herself….distraught that she hadn't been able to do more….

But what David had suggested she do….she was supposed to be his fiancé…and for him to speak about her like that….

Her stomach twisted into knots….

Blake was confused…in pain…in more ways than one…

She knew that more bruises were already blooming on her neck…where David had dug his fingers deep into her flesh….pulled at her hair…

She had seen in his blue eyes how angry he was…how bitter he was that she hadn't given Negan what he wanted yet. But for what ends? Did he expect them to live the perfect life here together? Or was Blake not even in the equation?

She swiped at the tears that had run down her cheeks with her fingers….willing them to stop…

Willing everything to stop.

Blake looked suddenly skywards….just as a flock of birds swept overhead…..the same birds from earlier today…..

They looked so free…..able to escape everything.

And right at that moment Blake wished she could escape too….not just from the Sanctuary…or from the Saviours….but from all of it….from life itself….

She worried at her lips.

Right now David's words of disgust tolled through her head over and over….never stopping….

Blake pulled herself slowly to her feet, with one last heaving sob and ran her hands down her face.

Her entire body seemed to be trembling but she knew she had to stop….Negan or any of his men could walk out here at any moment…

She knew he wouldn't leave her for long unsupervised.

But as the minutes drifted by, Blake coming to sit on the ground, back against the wall… she found herself still alone.

She was grateful. She needed this. She needed time.

These last couple of days had been intense for her, and far too overwhelming for words.

And so she sat…until the sun began to set, its last few rays of golden sunlight falling back over the horizon.

She brushed at her knees, now all dusty from collapsing onto the floor like that…..

…..just as the door behind her was shoved open.

Blake didn't look up….expecting to hear the angry voice or Negan….or Dwight….or even David….

But to her surprise a softer voice spoke to her…..one she had certainly heard before…

"Coming here a-and mixing with these people can be difficult…..your first time, I can tell you that by personal experience."

Blake looked up suddenly into the eyes of-

"Eugene?" she said in what was merely a whisper, giving a frown.

She had of course known Eugene back at Alexandria…they hadn't had much to do with one another, but when he had been taken by the Saviours, everyone had presumed that he was now dead.

But here he was, with that same old worried expression…that same old haircut….but now his clothes were different and something about him made him look more confident.

"I thought you were-" Blake started, her mouth half-hanging open, but Eugene cut across her.

"Dead?" he finished for her. "No… I-I survived on request of Negan. He's kept me alive…given me a room….allowed me to work for him."

Blake's eyes roved across his face….into his eyes that stared pensively out towards the fence.

"Sounds like he's starting quite a collection of us," Blake said scathingly, tearing her eyes away, just as Eugene looked back at her.

"Negan…well…. he's a good leader. I have seen that now," he uttered in matter of fact voice, giving a nod.

But Blake pursed her lips placing her hand to her knees.

"Funny….because I think he's an asshole," she said with a grimace, cocking an eye up towards Eugene once again.

Eugene didn't respond to her comment, merely staring back at her blankly.

"He's built this place…..made his people trust that he can do the job of leader….he's able to do what most people in this apocalypse couldn't. He's made me what I am," Eugene paused before speaking once again. "I am Negan now,"

But Blake shook her head, giving a dismissive gulp.

"You've been brainwashed," she said, breathing hard.

But Eugene let out a sniff.

"Not brainwashed…" he mumbled. "Just give a chance."

Blake frowned hard. "Rick gave you a chance, Eugene," she said sadly.

But Eugene's lips twitched as he stared back at her.

"Actually, I do not know that he ever did," he said turning around and hauling open the door once again and making to step through it.

Blake turned away, looking skywards once again…

The birds were now gone…leaving nothing but a dark sky.

But Eugene, his hand on the door, paused for a second, turning back towards her.

"Negan wants to see you…in his quarters…." he said giving her one last curt nod. "Take the stairs to the top floor…take a right, then a left, then another right….and you'll see it."

And with that, he disappeared. The door swinging gently shut behind him…

…leaving Blake all alone once again.

But she knew she couldn't sit out here all night….she knew it was likely that from her and David's conversation earlier, that David had now made Negan another promise that Blake would need to fulfill….one that didn't involve any information at all….but involved something else entirely…..something that Negan could quite easily take from her if he so wished….and that frightened her incredibly.

But Blake gave a gulp and got to her feet…her heart pounding as she did so…

She was doing this for David, she thought to herself, as one last lone tear slipped its way down her cheek…She loved him…and maybe now….after this…

…..he would love her again too….

Chapter Text

Blake walked slowly down the long hallway.

It had taken her no longer than five minutes to make it up here to the top floor, following the instructions given to her by Eugene.

The sky was dark now and Blake couldn't help but glance out of the large factory windows as she passed by them. Each one tolling her fate like a bell.

She knew that she was trapped right now. If she didn't do what David had promised, he would be so angry with her….and well, she loved him, she had always loved him. And maybe she could make things right. But it terrified her to think just what David had likely asked of her…..much more than just information on Rick and his group.

Blake turned the corner, heading into a long corridor… gloomy, and without windows, but identical to the last….

But in this one, a soft distant music seemed to drift slowly down towards her, and she had a fair idea where it was coming from…..

The end of the hallway was shrouded in a soft warm light coming from and open door up on the left, and Blake couldn't help but give a gulp as she slowly approached it.

She knew exactly who to expect inside.

But she held her head high….all her tears already having already been spilt this evening…

She could do this…..for David.

….she would think of something….a way out of all this for both of them…

She hovered slightly near to the doorway before tentatively peering around the large wooden door.

The classic rock music playing from a scratchy record player was louder now, but her attention was not really on that. Instead it was on the soft carpet, she could just about make out around the door and the large shadow that had just fallen across it.

Blake looked up just in time to see the door tugged open fully, and the recognisable, grinning figure of Negan standing there…looking just as smug as he usually did, still in that same old leather jacket.

Blake felt her heart began to pound a drumbeat in her chest, but her eyes found his chocolate ones, and she brought herself up to her full height.

But Negan just stared back at her lazily, Lucille hanging limply from his right hand, his left used to lean up against the door cockily.

"Well goddamn, Peaches," he started, peering down at her with delight in his gaze. "You took your sweet-ass fucking time. I swear I coulda' grown even more of this fucking shit in the time it's taken you to get up here."

He brought his hand across to his scratchy beard, before giving her a wide smirk, looking her up and down.

"I got lost," Blake uttered, giving him a shallow frown and a neat shrug, glancing away for a moment. "Maybe you should have come and fetched me yourself, instead of sending your flunkies after me…..again!"

Negan made a face, peering down at her looking impressed.

"That another way of you sayin' you want me an' only me, Doll?" he said taking a step forwards and leering over her, his face leaning into hers.

But Blake folded her arms across her chest defensively, pursing her lips.

"In your dreams," she uttered bluntly, shaking her head, but her eyes never left his.

But this only caused Negan's grin to widen.

He gave a short chuckle, arching his back as he did so.

"Oh, do not even doubt for a second," he said suddenly leaning his mouth close to her ear, sending shivers down her spine. "...that you ain't in my dreams full-fucking-time, buttercup."

Blake shot him a scowl as he withdrew his face from hers and pushed himself from the door.

His long, leather-clad arm, suddenly snaked its way around her shoulder and he gave her a small tug forwards, heading inside the room.

These were Negan's quarters. That was obvious not only from the instructions Eugene had given her and Negan's own presence here.…but this place was all so…..him.

From the soft drifting classic rock being played, to the large bottle of whiskey sitting on the small coffee table in the centre of the room, surrounded by two large leather sofas.

Blake could just make out a second door, slightly ajar across the room, that revealed Negan's bed, large and looming, even in the darkened room.

Blake gave a gulp at this…..wishing to god she knew exactly what Negan wanted from her tonight. What had David promised him?

She turned her head as Negan's hand slipped lower, finding its place at the small of her back. beckoning her forwards towards a second door that she hadn't noticed at first, over on their right.

"Oh I gotta show you this," said the tall, dark haired man in a husky voice, sounding excitable.

He opened the small green door and tugged on an almost invisible pull light, suddenly illuminating what had to be the biggest bathroom Blake had ever seen.

It was huge all white and pristine with small white tiles lining the entirety of the walls. Along the back of the room was a large floor to ceiling shower and beside it two wash-stations with a humongous mirror that stretched along the far right hand wall. It had a toilet and even a small white bath rug…but it was what was sat in the centre of the room that made Blake's mouth drop open.

"You have a bathtub?" she breathed taking a small step towards it, glistening white and round in the middle of the room. It had large chrome taps and a chain plug.

It had been a long time since Blake had seen a bathtub. All those years on the road with, sometimes, not even water to wash in, she had dreamed of the warm and bubbly baths she had taken when she was a kid….just relaxing there for hours…without a care in the world.

At her side Negan licked his lips, suddenly bashing Lucille gently against the edge of the tub.

"A beauty ain't she? he said, giving a sigh and turning back to Blake. "You know if you ever need someone to scrub your back-"

"Hmmm, sounds tempting-" she said in a scathing tone, rolling her eyes, turning around on the spot and strolling back into Negan's living room.

She heard him give a laugh as he followed her easily, as she span back around to face him.

Right now her heart was pounding more than ever before and she felt helpless and angry…angry at what was happening to her right now.

She took in a breath and stared at Negan firmly, knowing she had to say something. "Look, whatever you want from me tonight…whatever David's promised you…" she wavered slightly as she spoke, but tried as hard as she could to compose herself under Negan's gaze.

At David's name, Negan's eyes darkened slightly and the smile had slipped from his features.

But Blake was angry right now. Angry at Negan's attitude.

She didn't blame David. She blamed Negan…thinking he could take what he wanted…just like that.

"…I'm not gonna give it to you….we clear?" she finished, shifting her weight from foot to foot nervously.

But Negan merely stared back at her, his dark-brown eyes never leaving her face.

"And what exactly is it you think I want from you, hmmm?" he said taking a step towards her slowly.

Blake gave a gulp but didn't answer him.

It wasn't a second later that Negan had closed the gap between them, coming to stand just a breath away from her, his mouth now pressed into a grim line.

Blake could feel her heart racing, hear it thudding away inside her ribcage.

She knew Lucille was still in Negan's hand but all she could see right now was the dark-haired man himself…looming over her….his face just an inch away from hers.

Blake was petrified. She knew what he was capable of doing to her right now.

Negan lifted a sudden hand to her face, his tanned fingers brushing her cheek…

...but Blake almost immediately flinched away before she could stop herself, tugging herself suddenly away from him, breathing hard.

At this, Negan gave an immediate scowl.

"Don't you dare get scared of me," he said in a low dangerous voice, suddenly pointing a finger at her, and lifting his chin, surveying her. "You are a badass fucking queen who doesn't take any shit from anyone, least of all me. So don't you dare disappoint me now, buttercup."

Blake gave a gulp, staring back at Negan, who took a step towards her once again, before suddenly shoving past her bumping his shoulder against hers.

He stalked over towards a small kitchenette that stood at the far end of the room. It looked barely used and Blake knew how unlikely it was that Negan would bother making his own meals when he had people to do that for him. But he did reach into a cabinet and pull down two small glass tumblers with a chink.

"Now let's talk about somethin'," he said suddenly walking over to the sofas, setting the two glasses down onto the coffee table, picking up the bottle of whiskey and unscrewing the top. "Sit."

Negan nodded to the squish leather couch nearest to him.

Blake hovered for a long moment, before giving a gulp and moving over to the couch and taking a seat.

She brushed down the knees of her jeans and watched as Negan poured three big glugs of whiskey into each of the glasses before screwing the lid back onto the bottle and handing her one of the short tumblers.

Blake did not drink whiskey. In fact she hadn't drunk any alcohol in years….not since all this had started. It had never been high on her list of priorities of things to scavenge for, her focus mainly being on a food and medical supplies.

She took the tumbler from Negan's grasp, lowering her gaze as she felt his eyes one hers once more.

"Let's talk about David," he said starkly, suddenly sucking on his teeth and taking a seat opposite her, spreading his legs out cockily and placing his baseball bat beside him.

At this, Blake glanced up towards the dark-haired Saviour nervously.

"See, I've got this theory…" he continued, taking a drawn-out sip of whiskey and making a face as he glugged it down. "…that maybe you and ol' Davey boy are not the happy-fucking-couple you make out."

Blake stared back at Negan hard, before bringing the whiskey to her own lips and taking a drink.

The brown alcohol burned as it slipped down her throat and Blake couldn't help but cough, letting out a splutter and placing the back of her hand to her mouth.

Negan chuckled as he watched her, but this only made Blake irritated.

"We are," she uttered bluntly, taking another swig of the whiskey, this time finishing half the glass.

"Whoah now, Doll-face," Negan said, tugging on his bottom lip with his teeth. "You might wanna slow down a little."

Blake gave a scowl.

Who the hell was Negan to tell her anything?

"Me and David," she said baring her teeth at Negan. "We're fine."

But Negan gave a shake of his head. "You wanna remind me again how you got those bruises…" he said goadingly.

But this only caused to boil Blake's blood even further.

"I told you," she muttered through gritted teeth. "I fell."

But Negan shifted to the edge of his seat, lowering his chin, gazing at her, before letting out a long sigh and running a hand down his face.

"You see, Peaches," he uttered in a quiet tone. "That soft spot I got for you does not stretch to your fi-an-ce. And if for one moment I think that he ain't treatin' you how a queen should be treated, then he is gonna be a whole world of fuckin' trouble. You understand me?"

Negan was certainly not stupid, Blake knew that. From the way his chocolate eyes roved across her delicate features, and from the way his tone seemed wholly full of concern.

She had seen just what he had down to the red-haired man who had tried to force himself on her…so she couldn't bear to imagine what he would do to David…the man who had given her oh-so-many bruises over this last six months.

Blake gave a nod, lowering her gaze to her glass once again and bringing it to her lips and tossing the liquid back, draining her glass.

Negan paused for a moment before his face broke into a small bemused smile.

He grabbed the bottle of whiskey, unscrewed the cap and leant forwards filling her glass a quarter of the way full again.

Blake could already feel the alcohol going to her head, stopping her brain from thinking as fast as usual.

"As long as we're clear," said Negan, shifting back and taking another swig of his drink as Blake mirrored him doing the same.

The brown liquor spilled down her throat easily now.

Negan sucked at his teeth harshly and dropped his own glass to his lap once more, eyeing her.

"So," he said after a long moment or two. "How was running into Dr Smarty-Pants earlier?"

She knew that he obviously meant Eugene but Blake was not rising to his mocking.

"Fine," she shrugged, trying to act as nonplussed as possible and taking another long gulp of alcohol.

It was certainly having a strong effect on her, making her feel slightly woozy now. Part of her knew she needed to slow down, but another part of her liked the feeling of serene fuzziness. Taking her mind off the harsh reality of her current existence. "I didn't really know him that well back in Alexandria."

Negan frowned. "No?" he said licking his lips. "Well he certainly seemed to know you. Said that you attended a lot of community meetings…AND that you went out scavenging for Rick a few times. I mean shit, Buttercup, if I didn't know better I'd say that you were an integral part of that little band of pricks."

Blake frowned. "You're such a charmer, you know that?" she muttered in a sarcastic tone, throwing back more of her drink. "I was never integral. We were only there six months-"

"Six months is a hell of long fuckin' time in this world, Peaches," Negan mused, causing Blake to purse her lips and finish off the last of the whiskey from her glass.

She made a face as she placed the tumbler down on the table, and placed a hand to her mouth, her eyes not really able to focus well anymore.

But even despite this, she knew that Negan's eyes were still on her, his lips curbed up into a grin.

"Y'know, you are full of surprises," Negan said titling his head at her. "The offer is still there if you ever wanted to be one of my wives. I do like a woman who knows how to handle their drink."

But almost instantly, at his words, Blake rolled her eyes, pointing a finger at him. "I don't think you realise just how many things are wrong with that sentence."

She shook her head. He was so full of himself. So cocky…. and this only served to annoy her more in her inebriated state.

"ONE of your wives…" she continued bitterly, suddenly getting to her feet. "I mean, have you even heard yourself."

She had had enough of Negan's games, but even so, on her feet she felt far more unsteady than she had done sitting down.

She knew she had drunk that whiskey too fast, but right now she didn't care. She only had one thing on her mind and that was to tell the stupid, arrogant man in front of her, a few home truths.

"I mean, do any of those women actually want to be with you?" she snapped angrily, cocking her head to the side, and trying her best to focus on him.

But Negan didn't get up, he merely stayed sitting legs splayed, staring at her through narrowed eyes.

"Watch your fucking tone with me, baby-doll," he uttered in a low warning voice, his free hand suddenly drifting over to Lucille.

But Blake was almost passed caring.

She snarled at him.

"Or what? You think trapping me here like this is going to make me want to be with you….be one of your wives? Because it's not…" she said angrily, pouting at him. Her head was spinning and a vast wave of nausea suddenly rose up within her. "I-I'm not like them…."

She desperately wanted that to be true. She wanted to prove that she was stronger than that but every fibre in her body right now told her that she wasn't. David's words tolled starkly through her head. She was useless and she had only ever let him down.

Blake felt herself beginning to tremble. She wasn't sure if this was the alcohol's doing, or something else completely.

She felt so small right now. Why was it only men that were able to make her feel like this? Men who seemed to have this horrible hold over her, like that was their right.

But Blake didn't even have time to take an unsteady step backwards as Negan suddenly got to his feet and moved over to her.

His cholate eyes stared suddenly deeply into hers and he bared his teeth.

"You're not like them," Negan suddenly murmured in a low voice, his lips a mere breath from her own. "Like I said, doll-face. The difference between them and you, is that you are a queen. And whether you're with me…with David...or with any fuckin' guy you want, you're still gonna' be that queen."

Blake stared up at Negan standing there, his face serious and his eyes locked with hers…right now she felt short of breath, her heart thudding inside her chest all of a sudden…

…was this the whiskey? Or was this something else…

But Blake didn't not have time to dwell on this much longer, as suddenly, the wave of nausea hit her once again…but stronger this time.

A lot stronger.

Her eyes widened suddenly and she paced a hand to her mouth…

This was indeed the whiskey…

She suddenly shoved past Negan and ran over to the large white tiled bathroom and over toward the toilet. She pulled the seat up and only just made it in time, before suddenly coughing and vomiting up at least a quart of whiskey.

She panted, feeling woozy as she collapsed to her knees.

Blake felt her eyes fill with water as she gagged again, heaving over the bowl.

She felt like such an idiot. So embarrassed that this is what it had come to…trying to drown her sorrows by downing more whiskey that she had cared to enjoy in her entire life.

She let out a sob, as she hung her head over the toilet bowl…before puking yet again.

But to her surprise, a second later, she felt a sudden hand on the back of her head.

Her watery eyes drifted down to see Negan's boots standing to her side and a moment later she heard his soothing voice, let out a brief 'shhhhh', as a second sob escaped her lips.

"I told you, you should have taken it easy on that whiskey," Blake heard him mutter as her stomach convulsed yet again and more bile spilled from her mouth before she could stop herself.

She felt her face burning red, wondering whether that was a side effect of the alcohol or the sheer embarrassment she was feeling right now. It had been a long time since she had been this drunk, so it was hard to remember.

"You know I don't think there's many people that I would let puke in my personal bathroom, so you count yourself lucky, Doll," she said Negan with a hearty sigh, holding back her long caramel hair. "Like I said, it's a fuckin' good job I got that soft spot for you, now isn't it?"

Blake breathed hard, as tears fell from her eyes.

And she barely took an notice of the way Negan's fingers drifted over the back of her neck…where David's hands had dug into her skin just a couple of hours before.

Blake gave a sniff, her stomach settling slightly, but she still felt like crap, her head woozy.

But she didn't manage to say anything in reply, even as there came a second set of footsteps from behind them.

"Tanya, baby, is it that time already?" came Negan's sudden sickly-sweet tone.

Blake feeling so ashamed of herself right now gazed over her shoulder to see a short woman with dark-hair and thick bangs wearing a short black dress standing in the doorway.

Blake wiped at her mouth, giving a small sniff.

She saw Negan look suddenly between the two women, his hand still resting comfortingly on the back of Blake's head.

"Tanya," said Negan after a second or two. "Would you be a doll and take Blake here back to her room."

Tanya looked up at Negan a little unsure for second before giving a hurried nod.

She crossed the room over towards Blake, but as she did so, Negan caught her arm, stopping her in her tracks.

"Oh and don't bother coming back here tonight. I know it's your night an' all, but after all this excitement I'm fuckin' beat," he finished, letting go of her arm.

For a moment Tanya looked relived before she suddenly grasped Blake beneath the shoulder and pulled her to her feet.

Blake managed to stand up herself, a little shakily, looking down at herself. She had luckily not managed to puke all over her pristine white top which she was grateful for, but still hung her head ashamedly.

Negan could easily punish her for that…and Blake didn't care to think about what David would do if he heard that she had almost jeopardised their future here.

Right now she didn't know who she was more scared of.

But as she shuffled across the room, propped up by Tanya she chanced a final glance at Negan who was chuckling to himself watching her with those same old dark, calculating eyes.

He didn't say another word to her but just watched as she left the bathroom, and then Negan's quarters entirely, heading into the silent corridor away from the music, away from the warmth…away from something that Blake could not quite put her finger on.

It took only five minutes for Tanya to walk Blake back down the stairs and down the lengthy hallway and back to her room in silence.

"This one's yours right?" she said a little coldly, as they approached what looked like Blake's door, although with her fuzzy vision she couldn't be sure.

But Blake suddenly turned to Tanya and gave a frown, trying her hardest to focus on the young dark-haired woman.

"Why did you do it?" she asked suddenly. "Why become one of his wives?"

At this, Tanya let go of Blake and rounded on her.

"You don't know what I went through out there," she said scowling. "You don't know what choices I had to make….what I had to do."

But Blake shook her head, her green eyes searching Tanya's features.

"But surely there was another way…" she muttered.

But Tanya rolled her eyes, giving a shallow laugh.

"That's easy for you to say," she muttered bitterly. "The way he looks at you…like he respects you. He doesn't look at any of us like that. For us there wasn't another way."

And with that, Tanya turned on her heel, leaving Blake in the empty corridor all alone.

She stood there for a long moment before blinking her eyes shut, her head spinning. She hurriedly grasped for the door handle letting herself inside.

Her room was how it had been hours earlier….the drapes still open….

But now there were no birds outside now. Only darkness….never ending and black.

And so with that Blake threw a hand across her tired face and collapsed onto the bed, fully clothed.

And within a second or two…she found herself drifting off into a well-needed dreamless sleep….away from thoughts of Negan, of his wives…or indeed David…

Chapter Text

BANG BANG BANG.

Blake gave a sleepy frown, at the sudden noise waking her from her sleep.

BANG BANG BANG- came the noise again, unrelenting…each thud sending a piercing pain shooting through her skull.

She gave a groan and buried her face further into the pillow.

It was morning already. And despite having had at least ten hours sleep, Blake felt as rough as anything. She knew that she was still in the clothes she had been wearing yesterday, lying on top of her bedsheets, having just collapsed here the previous night.

BANG BANG BANG- came the noise again, louder this time.

"Go away," Blake managed to murmur, scrunching up her face and turning her head away from the noise.

But it was only a second later, that she heard her door swing open, and a couple of heavy footsteps strut their way into the room.

"Wakey, wakey, rise and shine, Buttercup," came the wholly recognisable voice of Negan.

But this only caused Blake to let out another frown.

Her head was pounding and her mouth was as dry as anything, and as she opened one bleary eye, the light from her undraped window hit her face, causing her to feel at least ten times worse.

She grasped up her pillow, placing it over her head, closing her eyes once more.

But this only made Negan chuckle and bash, what was likely Lucille, against her open door once again.

It took Blake a moment or two to remember just why she felt so hungover right now.

Last night she had downed a couple of glasses of whiskey in a matter of minutes. And considering she hadn't drunk even a drop of alcohol in almost three years it wasn't surprising that she felt so worse for wear this morning.

"Well look. at. you. Aren't you a sight for sore eyes, and still in last night's clothes too," uttered Negan in an obnoxiously loud voice, letting out a carrying whistle and yet another chuckle.

"Stop," murmured Blake in a croaky voice, giving a moan of pain as she pinched the bridge of her nose with her fingers. "I already feel like shit. There's no need to make me feel worse."

She suddenly felt the mattress sink slightly, the springs creaking gently as a soft weight sank down beside her.

At this Blake let out another grizzled groan.

"Well fuck. me, Peaches. I mean, I did warn you to slow down," came the voice of Negan, closer now.

Blake scowled, suddenly raising her head from beneath the pillow, turning and shooting him a furious look.

"Well I obviously needed a drink after the couple of days I've had," she snapped irritably. But Negan just gave a gruff laugh. "I was brought here without my knowing, thrown in a cell and on top of everything, I've had to deal with you."

She looked Negan up and down. Today he was still in that old and battered leather jacket thrown over a grey t-shirt, with his beard looking as scrubby and as haphazard as ever. Lucille of course, hung limply from his hand, as it always did.

"Ex-fuckin'-cuse me, Doll-face," he said in a sudden loud voice, that grin still lingering at his lips, looking almost impressed by her sass. "You can blame your oh-so-fuckin' perfect boyfriend for bringing you here against your fuckin' will. Not me!"

Blake eyed him for a long second, before letting out an annoyed huff.

"Well, whatever," she muttered, rubbing at her face with her hand and propping herself up onto her elbows. "What do you want anyway?"

Negan ran his tongue over his line of perfect white teeth smiling at her.

"I just thought we could take a walk…" he said titling his head slightly. "Thought I could give you the grand tour, now that I can trust that you won't try to use poor old Lucille on me again."

Blake's lips twitched up into a smirk as she pulled herself up into a sitting position. "And how do you know that?" she said raising an eyebrow towards him bemusedly.

Negan stared at her hard for a second, before easing himself off of the bed and getting to his feet once again.

"Oh baby, I know you better than you think," he said grinning down at her. He suddenly glanced towards the door where Dwight was stood and nodded for him to come inside.

Dwight, of course, did as he was told, his eyes on the floor, not looking at Negan or at Blake.

He merely walked over to her nightstand, placing down a bottle of water and two tiny white pills that looked like aspirin.

"Here's a little somethin' for your sore head," uttered Negan nodding. "See you in thirty, Buttercup."

And with that, before Blake could say another word, Negan walked back out of the room followed swiftly by Dwight, both men closing the door behind them.

She stared after Nagan for a short moment, before immediately throwing a hand across her face, giving a huge groan, and falling back against the mattress once more.

Maybe she would have just five minutes more sleep.

But before she had the chance to drift off again, there came another BANG BANG BANG against the door causing her to scrunch up her face, wincing.

"Get up, Peaches!" came Negan's loud, calling voice through the door. "Do not make me ask twice!"

Blake instantly gave an angry huff, before opening her eyes once again in annoyance and tugging herself grumpily to her feet.

God, she hated that man sometimes. She really, really did….

Chapter Text

Within twenty minutes….with plenty of hungover grumbling later, Blake had managed to drag herself from her bed, down the aspirin that Negan had left for her, grabbed a quick shower, washed her hair, brushed her teeth and shucked on a fresh set of clothes.

Blake opened her closet door, now up and fully dressed, to find a long floor length mirror attached to the inside. She stared at herself as she did up the buttons of her fresh, loose, white blouse.

She didn't look as bad as she first thought. Perhaps still a little green around the gills but fairly ok. Her long damp caramel hair was pushed back over her shoulders and she had on a pair of tight fitting dark navy jeans and sneakers.

These had been the first pair of tennis shoes she had put on in a long time and they instantly felt far more comfortable to her than her usual hard-wearing walking boots did. But she certainly didn't want to get too used to this lifestyle. Just because Negan was trying to…charm her, for some reason…that did not mean she could trust him. This couldn't be just that easy. Could it?

She blinked a couple of time staring up into her large green eyes, reflected in the mirror. She was convinced she didn't look like the same person anymore. She had changed so much in such a short space of time and that had nothing to do with weight-loss or diet…..this was because of what she had seen out there….and what she could never forget.

She dragged her eyes away from the mirror, shutting the closet door with a clang, just as there came a brief knock at the door.

But this was not the loud bashing of Negan, she knew that for sure. This was softer, more tentative.

Blake strolled across the room, tucking her long hair behind her ear as she did so, before hauling open the door, her lips pursed.

Standing there was Dwight, looking back at her blankly, knife at his belt and that same old awful scar lingering across his cheek.

"Negan wants to see you downstairs," he uttered matter-of-factly, his gaze only meeting with hers for the slightest of seconds, before he tore his eyes away.

Blake knew she had no choice in the matter but to follow him, and so, shutting the door behind her, she headed out into the corridor following Dwight.

The pair walked in silence for a moment or two, before Blake suddenly chanced a glance up at Dwight.

"How long have you been here?" she asked a little cautiously, chewing on her lip.

For a long second Dwight didn't answer her, until-

"Ten months," he uttered in a hollow voice, his eyes never leaving the hallway ahead of him.

Blake's eyes travelled down to the floor before looking back up to him finally.

"You came here alone?" she asked in a quiet voice as they rounded a corner and headed through a door which came out on top of a long circular staircase Blake recognised from yesterday.

Again, Dwight didn't answer for a long moment before he finally let out a curt- "No."

And Blake could tell that that was the end of that conversation. Dwight's jaw was clenched and he looked angry discussing this with her. So she didn't push the matter any further as they ambled slowly down the long staircase, before finally reaching the bottom.

"Through here," Dwight muttered after a second later, as Blake led the way, making to go down the second staircase they approached, but instead Dwight held open a door on their right for her to pass through, leading them in a direction Blake had not been before.

She looked at Dwight a little unsurely before walking into a large spacious room.

The room was bright, surrounded by dusty stained glass window panes. It was alive with hustle and bustle of Saviours going about their business, decked out like some sort of huge marketplace, with lots of trestle tables set up with salvaged wares, as well as what looked like various food items and medical supplies.

This looked like a little community in itself and Blake spotted the same sort of faces here as she had done the previous day in the dinner hall. Many older people, who looked they were not able to fight, as well as a lot of younger kids that certainly were not old enough to handle themselves out there.

This indeed certainly looked like a safe haven for people like that.

Was it Negan who had really built all this?

But before Blake's thoughts could dwell so much on the annoying leader of the Saviours, she saw the man himself appear through the crowd of people.

He was taller than most, and so easily spottable in that leather jacket, biker boots and barbed-wire covered baseball-bat combo.

"Well don't you look like a million bucks all spruced up, like you're ready for a day out at the mall," he said flashing her a grin as the crowd of people before him parted, bowing their heads and staring down at the ground nervously.

Blake rolled her eyes, crossing her arms over her chest as he approached her.

"Is this your mall?" she said in a mocking tone, offering him a simpering look. Behind them Dwight sauntered away obviously having work of his own to attend to.

But Negan merely eyed her, coming to stop just a foot away from her, swinging Lucille up and across his shoulder.

"I guess you could say that," he said flashing her an approving smile. "But at this mall, you don' need to pay for anythin'. Anythin' you want, Doll-face, is on me."

He placed his free hand to his chest graciously. But Blake wasn't so convinced.

She narrowed her eyes at the dark-haired man.

"Why?" she said pursing her lips, keeping her arms folded across herself a little defensively.

But Negan chuckled, arching his back and leaning in towards her.

"Soft spot, Peaches," he merely uttered with a chuckle, his hand coming to rest at her back.

He urged her forwards. "How 'bout we take a walk?"

Blake gave an audible huff, that only served to make Negan chuckle, and followed him, gazing around the room at the various vendors working behind each of the 'stalls'..

There was one for freshly baked bread, one for medicine, one for canned goods…amongst a lot of others Blake couldn't quite yet make out over the hustle and bustle of people.

"You've built up quite an empire for yourself," she said a little offishly, feeling slightly irritable. "Nice to see that you've built your success off the back of others."

"Now, now, sweetheart," said Negan, his hand never leaving her back. "Do not fuckin' start all that again."

Blake gave a grumble, stopping for a moment to admire a stall full of knives, guns and utensils from afar, before moving on to the next stall beside it, full of tattered old clothes, sock, pants, overcoats, thinking guiltily to the closet full of brand new clothes she had upstairs.

Negan stopped beside her, watching her carefully, but Blake didn't care.

To her left, a skinny looking woman with short greying hair, wearing a vest approached, picking up a large woolly sweater and turning it over in her hands.

"H-How much?" she stuttered nervously to the stall-holder, one eye on Negan.

The grumpy looking woman behind the stall, about Blake's age with tied back brown hair chewing gum, looked up from her ledger uninterestedly.

"48 points," she muttered lazily, popping her gum.

Almost immediately the skinny woman hurriedly placed down the sweater and turned away looking forlorn.

It was obvious that she did not have enough points.

Blake stared after her as she walked away. Was this the existence these people were really left to?

"Now you see, that is the way of my great-big-world unfortunately," came Negan's voice suddenly in her ear. "You either work hard enough for the points, or you get shit."

But Blake turned to him scowling. Angry at the injustice of this place.

"And how exactly are people expected to work for you, huh?" she said suddenly raising her voice, causing the skinny woman, the stall-holder and a couple of people nearby to look over at her suddenly. "What? You make the attractive women your wives and the rest end up starving? Fucking fantastic."

"Now you better watch your damn language around me, Doll," said Negan in a half- teasing, yet half- warning voice.

But Blake felt her blood boiling and she brought herself up to her full height, rounding on Negan, jabbing him in the chest with her finger.

"I know men like you," she uttering scowling. "You come with a system that works for you and only you. You make people think that they need you to survive. You use people."

Blake knew from first-hand experience what men like that were like.

She gave a gulp, her mind flitting to David. But she instantly pushed these thoughts from her head.

"But that doesn't make you a leader. That just makes you an asshole," she finished, teeth bared, as Negan's face became suddenly serious, his chocolate eyes boring into hers.

Blake had had it with him…with this place…this stupid points system. Had these people really survived….for this?

She turned on her heel suddenly, snatching up the sweater, as the Saviour behind the stall snapped her gum , getting to her feet.

"Hey!" she cried out in surprise, but Blake wasn't taking orders from her.

She held the sweater out towards the skinny older woman.

"Here take it," Blake said in a firm voice. "I'm giving it to you. Consider it a gift from Negan."

The woman looked hurriedly at Negan, looking frightened, as the stall holder did the same.

But Negan, his lips still fixed in a grim line, looked angry…

Was he about to use Lucille on Blake for her insolence? She wished he would. Just to see what would happen.

Negan was silent for what felt like the longest moment, as the stall holder matched up to Blake, pulling a knife from her belt obviously ready to haul her back and punish her-

"Let her have the fuckin' thing," said Negan suddenly with an irritable tone. And as Blake looked back at him over her shoulder, she saw that his jaw was clenched and his eyes were steely and fixed on her.

The stall-holder gave a huff of what seemed like disappointment, as the skinny woman took the sweater graciously from Blake's grasp. "T-Thank you," she said in a whisper. "I-It's for my daughter…s-she's just turned ten years old."

And with that, she took the sweater and disappeared off into the crowd, her head bowed, obviously frightened of Negan and his men and women's wrath.

But Blake turned back to Negan, looking serious.

"A leader needs compassion," she said bitterly, looking up at him, her gaze dark.

Negan had lavished gifts on her, probably his wives too…..but he had made these poor people work their fingers to the bone and for what…not even enough points to afford a sweater that the Saviours had looted anyway?

But Negan just stared back at Blake, running his tongue over his straight line of white teeth, looking deadpan.

"That what the great Rick told you before he killed a whole bunch of my fuckin' men?" he muttered in a low voice.

Now the entire room had stopped what they were doing and were turned to them, listening intently.

It was unlikely anyone ever survived talking to Negan like this, but Blake knew she was too far gone now.

She knew she had to do something. To make a stand.

"Rick didn't bludgeon two men to death just to prove a point!" said Blake furiously, suddenly moving swiftly over to her left and grabbing a large knife from the nearby table, laden with weapons of varying kinds.

At this, Dwight, the female stall-holder, and at least 3 other men suddenly, stepped forwards, raising their guns and their own knives, towards her.

Blake knew she was royally screwed now, but she still held the knife out towards Negan defiantly.

"Baby, baby, baby," uttered Negan, his voice low and growling, causing a sudden silence to fall over the room. "Y'know, I think I liked you better when you didn't have a knife in your hand."

His lips suddenly curved up into a wide grin, which Blake had not been expecting. He was such an imposing guy and that grin only served to make Blake feel even more nervous.

Was Negan just another David? Using her and everyone around him to get his own way? She already had one man in her life like that, she couldn't afford another. But surrounded by Negan and his men, she was trapped, like she had been since she had got here. Given the pretence of freedom, with a room and clean clothes, but in reality, she was as much trapped by the Sanctuary as she was by David.

Blake shifted her weight from foot to foot, feeling totally and utterly hopeless right now.

She gave a gulp and stared back at Negan, letting out a long tired sigh. No matter what she did he would always be the one with Lucille, and she would always be the one under his power….under the Saviours power.

"Well I liked you better when you didn't even know I existed," she said suddenly, dejectedly, dropping the knife to the floor with a clatter.

As soon as she had done so, she was hastily grabbed by her caramel-blonde hair, by the brown haired-stall holder, and forced to her knees, a knife suddenly cutting into her cheek.

None of this was as bad as the hurt she had felt by David's hand, and so Blake winced, but did not cry out.

She was stronger than that. She had to be.

This was obviously the point where Negan would finally be using Lucille on her. Blake was even on her knees ready for it…just like Glen and Abraham had been.

She closed her eyes, letting out a breath steadying herself…waiting for death to come to her.

"Oh you'll pay for all that," hissed the woman's voice in her ear. "You stupid bitch!"

But Blake merely breathed…in and out…..and opened her eyes once again, as the blade pressed hard and cold into her cheek.

She was ready.

But it was then, that Negan spoke.

"Ah, ah, ah, Becky, Sweetheart," came his sudden sign-song voice, arching his back as he strolled towards Blake and her captor, Becky. "You donot want to do that."

Blake noticed Becky stare up at Negan, looking a little confused as he approached her. And to Blake's surprise, he pointed Lucille at the brown-haired woman's face.

"If you fuckin' pull that knife back, and I see you've drawn blood on Blake here's, pretty-little-face," said Negan staring down at Becky and baring his teeth. "Then there is gonna be HELL to pay!"

With those words, he leant backwards, his words loud and carrying across the now-quiet room.

Blake looked up into his long, tanned face, frowning.

What the hell?

Why was he defending her? After all that she had said to him?

Becky immediately retracted the knife carefully from Blake's face and stumbled backwards scrambling to her feet, backing hurriedly away from Negan, back into the crowd.

It was then that Negan turned to Blake, his face unreadable and held out a hand towards her.

"Doll?" he offered, in that same old low drawl of his.

Blake's heart thudded in her chest…

And it took her a long moment or two, to even bring herself to move…

Before she slowly…tentatively…reached out and took his hand...allowing him to pull her to his feet. She didn't know why she did it…

She didn't understand why she wasn't already dead? Was this some sort of game?

She stood, as Negan kept her hand held tightly in his, his eyes still on her.

Even when he spoke loudly to the surrounding crowd, his eyes never left hers, not even for a moment.

"Now listen up all you pieces of utter shit," he said in a growling voice. "Any of you, even thinks about touching a hair on her head, you're gonna have to answer to me. No, exceptions. We clear?"

The crowd was silent.

It was then and only then, that Negan tore his eyes away from hers bringing himself up to his full height and placing Lucille up onto his shoulder.

"I said- ARE WE CLEAR?" he yelled in a loud, furious tone.

There was a sudden murmur as everyone around them bowed their heads in acceptance. Everyone in the room conforming to Negan's will.

Blake looked up at him, standing there….a leader…..like no one she had ever met before.

She had been wrong… he was not another David after all.

No….

For he was Negan.

There was no other way to describe him. All tall and looming ….causing her breath to catch slightly in her throat as she looked at him.…

He was so strange to her. Calling her a queen, defended her in front of his men, given her everything she had wanted. And why?

Her heart thudded in her chest, faster now that it had when she had had a knife to her cheek…

She had defied him and he'd let her. Him...Negan…he'd just let her walk all over him.

Blake pondered why.

A moment or two passed, where the crowd looking on thinned out, with everyone going about their business once again, a soft muttering passing through the room. But Blake could tell everyone looked cautious and frightened of what Negan was capable of doing next.

Blake looked down at the floor, before her eye caught Negan's chocolate ones once again.

Why her? Of everyone here…why her? She was no more attractive than any of his wives. She had yet to give him any information on Rick. And she had been anything but cooperative with him so far. And yet he had given her a room, a closet full of clothes, and told her that anything she wanted here was hers. Did he really have that soft spot for her he kept talking about? Or was all this some sort of game?

She had only been here two days….two long days. She wasn't special in any way. She barely even knew Negan, and yet….when he looked at her with those dark eyes of his, she saw something in them. Something she didn't get from David or any other men that had ever entered her life. Something warm and familiar…and sort of safe.

Which was the complete opposite of how she knew she should have been feeling around him.

But Negan turned to her, his lips curving up into a wide grin, as he leant in towards her ear, his hand shifting from hers, to the small of her back instead.

But Blake no longer flinched from his touch. She felt at ease around him. Stronger and more confident than she had felt in years. Maybe he was, what he had oh-so-aptly called himself and his people. Maybe he was her saviour.

"Y'know there was only one other person in my life I ever, ever let talk to me the way you just did, Peaches," Negan uttered in a husky voice into her ear.

Blake blinked a couple of times, turning her head to face him.

Negan's long face was now just a whisper away from hers…

She could feel his warm breath on her neck…sending shivers down her spine.

Blake saw him lick his lips, his chocolate eyes travelling down to hers….the crowd around them seeming like a blur….

Right now it felt like they were the only two people that mattered. The only two people in the world.

"…and I hope you know, that when you use that naughty-little badass tone of yours," continued Negan with a wicked smile. "...you become even hotter to me, if that. is. even. possible!"

He looked down at her admiringly, his eyes travelling over her features.

But Blake stopped, suddenly shaking herself from her daydream, pursing her lips in his direction and shooting him a disapproving frown.

The moment was obviously gone.

"…and y'know, the offer's still there if you did wanna go back to your room and have a lil' afternoon de-light with yours truly?" Negan finished, raising an eyebrow and staring at her suggestively.

But Blake just rolled her eyes.

She quickly pressed her hand to his taut chest, holding him at arm's length.

"Ugh, you're despicable, you know that?" she muttered, giving a tut, going back to her usual annoyance at him.

Her fingertips grasped lightly at the fabric of his grey t-shirt for a second, before she let go, turning on her heel and walking slowly away from him. Knowing for fact that he would follow her.

And he did, of course.

A moment later he felt him stride up behind her, falling into step at her side, and throwing his leather-clad arm haphazardly around her shoulders teasingly.

"Still not that worst thing you've called me today, Doll-face" he said in a low voice, giving a smile, revealing a row of perfect teeth. "So I'll take that."

Blake tutted at him once more, but couldn't help but feel her lips try to twitch up into a smirk, but instead she just shook her head as the pair walked across the room together, parting the apprehensive crowd before them as they went.

But what neither of them seemed to notice, was a single face in the crowd, at the far back of the room, staring at the pair of them, face twisted into a dark, seething frown.

David.

Blake may have finally found her feet in this place…finally finding a moment of confidence.….but David knew that he wasn't going to let her have that. This was his place…not hers….he had been the one that wanted to come here. Wanting to have something more for himself…because he deserved it….not Blake.

She had just been his way in. His pawn. He didn't need her. He didn't want her. But there was no way he was going to let her find even the slightest bit of happiness here. Just because she had somehow found an in with Negan, that didn't mean she wasn't still his fiancée after all. She belonged to him and only him. And he could do with her what he liked.

For at the end of all this, this was to be his home. And not hers. Never hers. That had always been the plan.

So David knew he only had one choice….a choice that he had made a long, long time ago…

He was going to have to get rid of Blake, so that he could get what he wanted…

….one way or another.

Chapter Text

"An' this," said Negan as he shoved open a door with dull end of Lucille, to reveal a room full of dusty old bookshelves crammed with books. "…is the library."

Blake took a step forwards, her mouth dropping open slightly, as Negan let his arm slip from around her shoulders.

Since they had left the marketplace, Negan had showed her around the makeshift hospital wing, the gymnasium (filled with several punching bags, and some tired out gym equipment) and had now brought her along the corridor here…to the library as he so called it.

Blake looked back at Negan over her shoulder giving a bemused frown. "You have got to be kidding, right?" she said shooting him a look. "A library…seriously. I mean, I'll be looking out for the singing teapot next."

Negan merely chuckled, raising his chin and arching his back slightly and flashing his bright white teeth. Lucille was now swung back over his shoulder lazily, and he had his free hand half stuffed into his pants pocket easily.

"Well, Peaches, readin' is important. I mean, half those sorry sacks of shit out there, are pretty much fuckin' illiterate, and the ones who can read have better fuckin' things to do nowadays….but you are welcome to browse my wares, darlin'," uttered Negan in a cocky voice, as Blake gave a smirk, rolling her eyes at him and turning back to the shelves before her.

"Thanks," she said a sarcastic tone, her eyes drifting over the titles as she wrinkled her nose. "I'll bare it in mind."

She heard Negan give a laugh.

"Well after you're done here, I'll take you on a tour of the kitchens. See if there's anything you might want to eat," he uttered matter-of-factly, scratching at his face. "See if there's anything hot and gourmet you might them to rustle up for you."

Blake gave a shrug, pulling a book titled How to get rich in twenty easy steps towards her, before scoffing and throwing it back onto a nearby pile.

"Hmmm, gourmet dining isn't really my thing," she said glancing back at him over her shoulder. "I'd definitely take pizza and a movie over that any day."

Negan's lips curved up into a smile. His dark eyes drifting across her face, causing Blake's stomach to backflip slightly.

But she turned back to the shelves again, shaking this feeling from her.

What was up with her today?

Right now, she felt so much more conflicted than she had done, say, yesterday.

She had been a part of Rick's group for six months. Of course she was completely loyalty to them….but Negan had, in her short time here, had made her feel strangely…well, at home.

She gave a small inward sigh, picking up a large hardback book on Giant Tortoises of the Galapagos, before putting it down again.

But it wasn't a second later that several footsteps came thudding down the corridor towards Negan and the open door.

"Negan," came a sudden male voice.

Blake turned, to see a tall man with a long handlebar moustache and brown hair appear in the corridor alongside a second, much younger man, carrying a gun.

"Sorry if I'm…uh…interrupting," said the older man looking a little uncertainly between Blake and Negan, as if surprised to see her.

The younger man moved off down the corridor to stand guard.

Negan immediately gave a grin, and pointed suddenly at Blake with his bat.

"Blake, Simon. Simon, Blake," he said in a charming voice.

Blake vaguely recognised his name…banded around the camp. Labelled as Negan's right-hand man.

The man named Simon looked at Blake a little unsurely, before giving a curt nod and turning back to Negan.

"Oh that's right," said Negan cutting across Simon just as he opened his mouth to speak. "You two already met, right? When old Davey-boy knocked her out and made a deal with us. You were the one that brought them in."

Simon nodded, his eyes flitting back to Blake, but he didn't speak further on the matter.

And for a second, Blake was sure she saw the tiniest flicker of guilt crossing his features.

She narrowed her eyes in his direction, a little unsurely, as he turned back to Negan.

"Boss, we've got a problem," he said giving a poignant nod and staring up at the bearded leader of the Saviours, looking slightly perturbed. "With them."

Negan's face became suddenly grim.

"That where you just come back from?" Negan asked in a steely voice, taking a step towards Simon.

The moustachioed man blinked a little but didn't flinch.

"He's being as uncooperative as ever," said Simon, chancing a glance over at Blake momentarily before tearing his eyes away.

At this Blake was sure she knew who he was talking about.

It had to be Rick and his group back at Alexandria…surely.

"Well then let's go pay them a little visit," said Negan, a grin sliding its way onto his face, as he readjusted his grip on the bat over his shoulder.

But Blake took a sudden step forwards, closing the gap between her and the bearded Saviour before she could stop herself.

"Don't hurt anyone," she blurted out hurriedly, her eyes wide and pleading.

But Negan merely glanced her way, before slowly turning to face her fully, looking down at her, now just a foot away from him.

He seemed to stare at her for a long moment, before he ran a sudden hand down his beaded face, letting out a long sigh.

"Doll-face, you know I have a hard time refusing you anything, but I gotta be seen to be standin' up for my people. And if pricks like that wanna go around and try to kill my men, then the hell I'm gonna let those sorry fuckin' sons of bitches get away with it-"

"Please," said Blake suddenly, cutting across him, her breath catching in her throat.

Maybe she could use Negan's fondness of her to her advantage. Maybe she could use this to save lives…save the people she cared for…

She did care for them…right?

But Negan gave another sigh.

"I mean, you drive a hard fuckin' bargain, Buttercup," he said eyeing her. "But I'm not makin' any promises, we clear?"

Blake stared at him hard for a long drawn out second.

"I could come with you," she offered, pursing him lips encouragingly.

Perhaps this could be the opportunity she was looking for her escape…but then again she had David to think about. There was no way she could leave without him. They were a team.

But Negan leaned back, looking at their ceiling and shaking his head, giving a laugh.

"Sorry, Doll," he said finally looking down at her once more. "This one's not for you,"

Blake felt a frown find its way between her brows and it took all her strength not to give a huff.

But Negan could obviously sense her utter frustration, flashing her a wide grin, his tongue reaching his teeth.

"Next time, Peaches," he uttered in a gravelly tone, suddenly leaning forward and bumping his shoulder with hers. "I promise."

Blake narrowed her eyes, staring up at him.

Was Negan really making her promises right now?!

"I just want to make sure people are safe," she said tilting her head slightly, gazing up into his chocolate eyes, looking concerned.

At this, Negan gave an approving grin, glancing up at Simon and gesturing in Blake's direction.

"An' that is why she is an utter fucking queen, in the guise of a hot-as fuck, goddamn fox," he said in a faux-tone of sincerity to his right hand man, giving a bemused chuckle. "I mean shit, you should have seen her thirty minutes ago, trying to tear me a fuckin' new one. She has. got. some. balls I can tell you that."

Simon looked back and forth between Blake and Negan for a long moment, before his face suddenly cracked into a large smile to match that of his leader.

Blake let out a small frustrated huff.

She had no idea how one man could annoy her so much, but Negan somehow managed it. Every single time.

The tall, bearded Saviour stared down at her, with something in his brown eyes that she could not quite put her finger on, when he finally gave a whistle, beckoning over the second man with the gun, standing a little way down the corridor.

"Gavin," Negan yelled in calling voice, as the man looked eagerly up and marched instantly over to him. "You wanna escort, Doll-face here, back to the main hall, 'case she gets a little lost and finds her way 'accidentally'…"

At this Negan raised both hands, making air quotes at the word, leaning back as he did so.

"…to our weapons cache, and machine guns through most of my men. Which I wouldn't put it past her to do."

He shot Blake a knowing look, which she merely rolled her eyes at, pursing her lips irritably.

Gavin at once, gave a hurried nod, puffing out his chest and looking over at Blake.

He seemed around Blake's age, perhaps a little older, with messy strawberry-blonde hair and a gun clutched to him.

He looked cocky, his lips pressed into a sub-conscious sneer. And as he stared over at her, she noticed his eyes almost immediately travel down to her breasts without even an ounce of shame.

At this, Blake crossed her arms across her torso huffily, obscuring her boobs from view.

But of course, as always, Negan was not stupid, he had obviously caught exactly what she had, and he turned back to Gavin, his eyes blackening and his jaw now clenched tightly.

Blake could almost sense what was coming.

Negan suddenly gave a sharp whistle, drawing Gavin's eyes back to him instantly, and took a sudden step forwards, looming over the younger, already pretty tall guy, intimidatingly.

"Gavin, Gavin, Gavin," Negan murmured, barely moving his lips as he spoke. And with that he dropped Lucille suddenly onto Gavin's shoulder.

It couldn't have hurt him, but the act alone was enough for Gavin to let out a sharp, visible gulp.

Simon at their side, surveyed the scene grinning, his hands shoved into the pockets of his jeans, rocking back of his heels as did so.

"Now Gavin," continued Negan, in soft voice, giving a pout and staring directly into the younger man's eyes. "You obviously were not present when I explained to all those other assholes in there that Blake, here, is off-limits. So if you feel yourself getting hard lookin' at her titties, and think that by slidin' that skinny, piece-of-shit hand of yours, down to her ass and givin' it a nice, hard squeeze, she's gonna be into you, then you've got another thing fuckin' comin'. Because on my orders, if you even give her any sort of look that ain't one a guy would give his own fuckin' grandma, then I will get her to cut those tiny, little balls of yours, off of you herself."

Blake felt herself rolling her eyes, looking away, trying as hard as she could not to laugh.

There was no way she was going to do any of that, but if it stopped idiots from trying to grope her, then all the better.

"We understandin' each other?" finished Negan with a whisper, his face hovering just an inch or two from Gavin's unnervingly.

And from the look on Gavin's face he certainly did understand, giving a shaky nod and letting out a whimpering-"Y-Yes, Negan."

Negan gave a sudden grin, stepping back and withdrawing Lucille from the younger man's shoulder.

Behind him Simon gave an impressed chuckle, catching Negan's eye and shaking his head bemusedly.

But Negan merely arched his back, turning once more to Blake.

"I will see. you. later, Sweet-cheeks," he said flashing her a wicked smile, before waltzing off down the corridor with Simon, swinging Lucille from his arm causally, whistling as he went.

It was a second before Blake turned to Gavin and raised her eyebrows.

"So…back to the main hall?" she said brightly, not helping the smirk that seemed to plaster itself across her features, as she walked neatly past Gavin, out of the library as he bowed his head, his eyes falling immediately to the floor.

Ok….so having Negan have a soft spot for you did have its perks, she supposed, smiling to herself as she headed back down the long corridor, poor old Gavin now following in her wake.

Chapter Text

Blake let out a long sigh, coming to lean against the metal railing that ran around the outside balcony, overlooking the Sanctuary lot.

It had been an hour since Blake had been marched back down the main marketplace hall by Gavin.

Various men and women, dressed in dark clothes, all carrying guns and weapons of varying sizes, had filed past her as she went, obviously making their way out to the trucks. Leaving for what Blake supposed was Alexandria.

She hoped Rick and the rest of her friends back there would be safe. Her mind flitting to baby Judith and the kids of Alexandria, innocent in all this.

Blake hadn't see Negan again, but had mooched around the marketplace stalls, watching as people stood in line to exchange their wares for points. It had been quieter that it was when she had walked through with Negan. And so after a couple of laps around the place, Blake had wandered the corridors.

Her mind had, of course, flitted immediately to David…heading for the staircase leading down the basement floor where she knew his room was.

She hadn't seen him since their run in in the canteen yesterday and as much as he had frightened and hurt her she knew that all of it…it was for him. She loved him….right?

But as Blake had reached the staircase, she found a broad shouldered black man standing there in front of it, blocking the way, with a gun held steadily in his hands.

Blake had pursed her lips, ,meaning to push past him, but he took a step to the side, blocking her path.

"I'm sorry," he uttered in a soft voice. "I can't let you go down there."

Blake had given a frown.

"Everyone? Or just me," she asked a little confused, stepping back and staring up at the man, but he just shook his head.

"Uh, just you I'm afraid," he said insistently. "Negan's orders."

Blake scowled, giving a huff, and had been about to protest, but had thought better of it at the last moment.

What good would it do?

Arguing with this guy wasn't going to solve anything.

So Blake had huffed and headed back down the corridor, finally finding herself out here, back on the balcony….in the same place Negan had offered her lemonade, just a day ago.

She still could not believe that was yesterday.

It all felt like a lifetime ago now.

Blake leant across the railing, folding her arms and staring out across the gloomy, grey lot.

The fence today, was covered with the living dead, or walkers at Rick had used to call them, and not just the ones that had been tied up and impaled there.

There had obviously been a mass build-up overnight, and today, several men in baggy grey jumpers were out there, trying to wrangle the walkers into position as best they could, as several Saviours drove knives and posts through their skulls.

It seemed like a slow process and by the looks of it they could do with a few more hands.

Hands that Blake certainly could offer them. Especially if it meant that she could carry a weapon again.

Blake looked around, noticing a tall, armed saviour with a black goatee and cropped hair, standing by the stairs leading down to the lot.

Brushing down the back of her navy pants a little apprehensively, she approached him.

"Hey, you think I could go down there and help out," she said raising her eyebrows and looking up at him. "I mean, I know my way around a knife-"

But before Blake could even finish her sentence, the man gave a scoff, cutting across her.

"Pfft, sweetheart, do you really think I'd let you do that?" he raised giving an amused chuckle and staring at her incredulously. "Negan would kill me….no worse than that…..he'd probably make sure I suffered real bad THEN he'd kill me. So beat it, ok?"

Blake gritted her teeth, irritated, and turned on her heel marching back over to the railings.

Why the hell was she being treated like a child here? Surely Negan realised he couldn't keep her wrapped in cotton wool and cooped up here forever!?

She let out a long breath of air and watched the men and the walkers for a good twenty minutes or so….her mind flitting back to a time before Alexandria….when they had fought tooth and nail for survival…loosing so many people along the way.

Blake had forgotten what it felt like to have a real home….have a family.

She had always had David of course…and the people at Alexandria had always made her feel welcome….but it wasn't the same as it once was back in the real world.

Back then, Blake had worn pencil skirts and high heels to work, grabbed lattes from the coffee shops around the corner, and talked for hours on her cell phone to her girlfriends about their weekend plans.

She had got blow dries and spent lots of money on make-up…more than she probably cared to reveal to David back then.

She had watched re-runs of her favourite TV shows in the evenings, and checked in with friends online….staring at their holiday photos and making herself jealous.

Because all that…it had been important to her back then.

That world…that life….it had all been so loud….so busy….

She had been young…mid to late twenties….having the time of her life…

Blake thought about David.

They had been happy once….ok, he had never been the biggest earner…hoping to get his own art studio one day…but Blake had funded him….kept him going on the lifestyle he liked. Even if it meant her working a lot of overtime. But she had done it because she loved him.

Then the day came….that awful, awful day…when they had packed whatever they could carry, leaving Blake's high heels and pencil skirts there in the city…and driven out of there…sitting in long queues of traffic and then walking for hours….and hours…and hours….

Within a day her cell phone was dead….another day they had been ambushed by a horde of the dead….seeing a family that had followed them along the back-road trail, killed before their very eyes….

A day after that….they were alone, and the world was silent…

...it was all so silent….

And that had been when Blake had known that it was gone. It was truly all gone. Life as she knew it…

Her home…and her family…

All she had left now was David.

And she knew she couldn't lose him. Even when beatings came….she held on tight to him….telling herself that he was her family. He was her home.

And he still was.

Blake blinked, as she heard the door suddenly open behind her and a group of three or four female voices were heard.

She looked around back over her shoulder as the nearby Saviour with the gun did the same, just as four women appeared through the large swing doors, walking out onto the balcony.

One had red hair, Blake immediately recognised as Frankie, the woman from David's room the previous day. And at her side was Tanya, another she recognised from last night. The woman who had appeared in Negan's quarters who had walked Blake back to her room. Behind them were two more women, one young with long white-blonde hair, another with tan features and dark brown eyes, her hair tied up in a bun.

They were all wearing the same style of short black dress and all immediately stopped talking as their eyes landed on Blake.

At this Blake gave an inward gulp, not expecting this reaction.

These were obviously Negan's wives…perhaps this was all of them…although she wouldn't put it past him to already have a different wife for each day of the week.

Blake turned to face the group of women fully, who had stopped in their tracks, as though not expecting to see her out here, and stared at them, parting her lips.

"Uhhh…hi," she murmured, trying to force a smile in their direction.

But the women didn't not reply…

In fact, they did not even smile.

After a long second or two, she saw Tanya, merely give Frankie a poignant shove forwards and the women all hurried away down the steps, past the armed Saviour, heading down to the left of the yard.

Blake gave a despondent sigh, turning back to the railing and placing both hands on it, giving it a frustrated squeeze.

Had Negan really warned everyone away from her?

Right now she felt so frustrated.

So trapped.

Firsts she hadn't been allowed to go see her own husband and now other women were blanking her. But why?

Was she really that bad?!

Suddenly pushing herself from the railing she decided to follow the women….hoping that the Saviour with the gun would not stop her. She hadn't seen around this entire place with Negan, so she would try and explore as much of it as she was allowed. Although she expected that wouldn't stretch too far.

She pushed her long caramel blonde hair back across her shoulders and lifted her chin, strutting past the man defiantly…and to her a surprise, he didn't make a move to stop her.

She chanced a second glance at him and she headed down the steps , but he was already staring away uninterestedly.

Reaching the bottom, Blake found that the four wives were long gone, but the walkway wrapped around the building, splitting off into two paths through a couple of smaller units. Blake took the left one and began to walk.

It was hot and humid out and even under the gloomy grey sky of this day in late fall, Blake could feel beads of sweat collecting at her collarbone.

She was tall and with a medium build, having dropped a well-needed pound or two around her waist and hips since all this had started….but she knew that was likely mainly due to all the walking she had done over the past few years. But even now…on days like this she longed for air-con and a temperate shower.

Blake walked down a small pathway that led through the buildings, hearing voices murmuring a little way ahead of her…

Perhaps it was the wives…..perhaps she could catch up with them and confront them.

But she turned the corner, furrowing her brow …finally stepping out into a small courtyard that had been turned into a sort of makeshift communal back-yard.

There was full lines of laundry hanging from wall-to-wall around the yard…with pots of various sizes, growing what looked like small lemon trees as well as others. There was a couple of small plastic-covered greenhouses and a large gas barbecue in the centre of the courtyard, but it was the vast amount of people that were stood around talking, laughing with one another that surprised Blake the most.

There were a small group of children all running around the potted plants ducking and diving away from each other, paying tag. There were a couple of women sowing what looked like pairs of socks on the far side of the area, as well as men and women of various ages moving about going about their work happily and contently.

If Blake had not known any better, she would have guessed they were back in Alexandria or at any of the other camps she had been at before now.

But almost as soon as Blake had walked forwards around the corner, entering the courtyard, a sudden hush seemed to fall over the small crowd, as heads began to turn towards her.

A woman with ashy blonde hair, pulled a small boy aside hurriedly, stepping back, looking nervous.

Blake took a step forward, noticing suddenly that the people all around her had bowed their heads, avoiding her eye.

Just like they normally did with Negan…

Immediately Blake felt embarrassed, her cheeks reddening, as she walked further out into the courtyard looking this way and that.

This was a proper community and as oppressed as these people did seem on the outside, Blake had to be grateful for the fact that they were safe…inside these walls. Just as the people back in Alexandria were.

Blake remembered back to when all that had been new to her…and David….and the rest of her small group. When they had arrived in Alexandria after so, so long spent out there. When they had finally found somewhere where one person did not have to stay up all night on watch...or go in pairs to the bathroom together.

A safe place.

Is that what these people had here?

Blake looked around, passing a young couple with glasses as both of them immediately stared down the ground as she moved by them. They only looked about Blake's age, and perhaps long ago she would have been friends with them….gone out to bars or for coffee with them…and yet now…these people almost looked fearful of her.

Blake gulped yet again, dragging her eyes away from them and coming to a stop just in front of a long line of washing….

….just as a small girl with brown hair appeared in front of her….

….wearing a large, oversized sweater.

Blake gave a blink staring down at the girl as she spoke with a tiny lisp.

"Thank you for my sweater. It was my birthday yesterday," she uttered in shy sort of voice.

Suddenly realization dawned on Blake as she gazed up at a figure, standing just a little way behind the tiny girl.

It was the woman from this morning…whom she had given the sweater to at the marketplace.

The woman mouthed a 'Thank you' just as the little girl before her, lifted something to Blake's face.

Bake looked down, her breath catching in her throat.

It was a flower. Beautiful and white with a long stem.

"My name's Lydia," she said giving Blake a smile. "What's yours?"

Blake instantly felt tears welling in her eyes as she gently took the flower from Lydia's grasp.

"I…um…I'm Blake," she uttered in just a whisper.

But all this. It was far too much for her to cope with.

This little girl…this gesture from someone who already had nothing….

It was too much to bear.

Blake suddenly murmured a hurried 'excuse me' before turning on her heel and hastily marching out of there as fast as she could.

She knew that all eyes were on her, but right now she didn't care…

She hurried through a large set of doors, and down into a darkened hallway, before suddenly and before she could stop herself bursting into tears….

…the small white flower still clutched tightly within her hand.

Blake flipped over a page in her book letting out a sigh.

It was late evening now…maybe 9pm, and Blake was in her room, sat across her bed reading…as she been for the past few hours.

The flower she had earlier been given was now sat neatly in a green vase on her table in the centre of the room.

Blake had of course been overwhelmed by the gesture…she had cried in silence, unable to stop the tears from falling.

She had felt oh-so overwhelmed by the gesture. All she had done was give the girls' mother a sweater, and yet they had treated her as if she were some sort of princess to them….a Queen. So grateful...when Blake knew she didn't deserve it.

She had only done it to defy Negan…hadn't she?

And yet from both sides…Negan and his people…. they had both given her so much in return…so much that she certainly wasn't worthy of.

The afternoon, of course, had dragged by.

Swiping away her tears, Blake had made her way down the corrido, finally fining herself back in the large canteen….where a tiny queue had formed for late lunch, down at the end of the large room.

The food had smelled so good, and Blake had realised she hadn't eaten since yesterday, and so had walked over to tentatively join the end of the group of awaiting people.

But she had barely made it to the end of the line, when the seven or so people ahead of her, suddenly stepped aside, allowing her to skip in front of them.

Blake hadn't quite believed what an impact Negan's words would indeed have, until this point.

They way these people looked at her with fear and apprehension in their eyes.

She of course declined their offer, urging for the people to take their place back in the line, but they just bowed their heads, refusing to move, and so Blake had eventually stepped up, taking plate filled with meat and potatoes and a large portion of vegetables. (She noticed later that she was the only person who had been given these vegetables…which made her feel even more guilty.)

She had eaten alone on a long table to herself, before quickly heading back up to her room, feeling lonelier than she had in a long time.

She had hoped to see David around…but he had been nowhere to be seen. Her mind trying not the think of the fact that perhaps he was with Frankie again.

Blake worried at her lips slightly as she turned the page of her novel.

She had made it most of the way through Moby Dick now, but had a lot of titles on her shelf still to get to.

Blake had mastered being bored by now. For a long time she had whiled away hours spent in darkened buildings afraid to turn on a light to read, in case the dead found them. But it was not having anyone to talk to that pained her the most. Made her feel bored and alone…and trapped.

She knew that she could go down to the canteen but even there she would be eating alone yet again… And so despite how much her stomach was rumbling and protesting, she would stay here and read a little more before going straight to bed.

But as the minutes ticked by, the only sound being the pages of her book being turned every minute or so, it wasn't a surprise that Blake jumped out of her skin at the sound of loud knocking on the outside of her door.

She gave a frown, staring suddenly up, before slowly placing down her book and getting to her feet.

She brushed down the back of her navy pants, before padding carefully to the door and hurling it open…

But Blake could only purse her lips and frown, staring suddenly at the figure of the other side.

"You miss me?"

It was of course Negan…standing in his battered, old leather jacket, shucked over a, now, bloodstained t-shirt. He had Lucille, as always, flung over his left shoulder, holding the wire-covered baseball bat, loosely in his grip.

Blake gave a frown, wanting to question him on his current bloody state and the outcome of the folks back at Alexandria.

"Whose bloo-," she began. But as her eyes travelled down to his other hand, she stopped suddenly, her frown become one of bemused confusion. "Wait…...is that…..pizza?"

Sure enough, in Negan's other hand was a large round plate with an enormous pepperoni pizza sat on it.

She stared up into Negan's smirking face, just as two men Blake didn't recognise, filed past her into her room before she could stop them.

"Wait-uh-what?" she said almost spinning around on the spot in confusion, as one man moved past her carrying in a large black TV and the other a humungous, ancient-looking VCR and two video tapes.

But Negan just gave a chuckle.

"Well you said you wanted pizza and a movie," said Negan his lips curving up into a grin as he looked down at her. "So I thought I'd bring the queen exactly what she wanted. Courtesy of ol' Greg an' his gang of wet-fuckin'-blankets up at the Hilltop."

Blake looked over her shoulder at the two men setting up her TV, before gazing back at Negan, her breath hitching in her throat in confusion.

"So you didn't go to Alexandria?" she said, that frown still lingering between her brows, but her entire body flooding with relief. "B-But you said-"

Negan shifted his weight from foot to foot, smirking at her.

"I didn't say a fuckin' word, buttercup," he mused, giving a nod. "But there you fuckin' go, assuming the worst from me, as always."

He tutted, causing Blake to grit her teeth irritably.

"Do you really blame me?" she shot back snappily.

But Negan just smiled that annoying smile of his, lowering Lucille from his shoulder and placing her against his leg before picking up a slice of pizza and taking an obnoxiously large bite, as the two men filed back past the pair of them, heading out of the room once again.

"I mean, if you don' want it," he uttered talking through chews and pointing at her with his hand holding the pizza. "I am more than happy to take this stunningly cheesy hot, melt in your mouth pizza away and enjoy it myself."

But Blake shot him a scowling look, suddenly snatching the plate from his grasp.

"Fine," she said in a huffy tone. "I'll take it."

At her reaction, Negan grinned, tossing his half eaten slice back onto her plate and placing his arm to the doorframe, leaning up against it and looming over Blake slightly.

"Had a feeling you'd come around, Doll-face," he muttered in a husky voice, shooting her a knowing look through darkened lashes. "I think that soft spot you've got for me is comin' along nicely. Next you'll be asking me on a date and wanting to put your hand up my blouse.""

Blake rolled her eyes.

"Was there anything else?" she asked, raising her eyebrows and shooting him a fake smile, which only caused Negan to let out a loud laugh.

The dark haired Saviour bit his lip, poking his tongue out between his perfect teeth as he eyed her.

"An' there was me thinkin' you were gonna ask me in. I'm hurt," he uttered pressing a hand to his heart and scooping up Lucille from the floor.

For a long moment he looked at Blake with something in his eye, which Blake couldn't help but smirk back at.

Had she imagined three days ago when she had woken up in that cell, that she would now be standing here, hot pizza in her hand and a movie playing on the TV behind her. And in her own room too…..she wouldn't have believed it could be true.

And it was all down to one person…

But was that person David…..or was it Negan…

Blake's green eyes lingered on his for second or two…both of them seemingly unable to look away….but Blake knew she was playing with fire here.

She let out a quiet chuckle…and stared down at the pizza in her hand….just as Negan pushed himself off of the doorframe, grinning.

"Night, Peaches," he uttered with a warm growl, turning on his heel and heading back of down the corridor, his boots chinking as he went.

And with that, Blake just stood there for a long moment, watching him go. Before slowly smiling to herself, shaking her head and closing the door with a snap, behind her.

Chapter Text

Blake placed the plate full of pizza down on her bed, picking up a slice.

It was of course, as Negan had said, hot, and the smell of melting cheese was already making her mouth water.

She had not had pizza since the world had gone to shit…and it was the one thing, more than anything else, that she craved on a daily basis.

But she never thought in a million years, she would ever actually get to have it again.

She slowly took a bite…and could have almost cried with happiness.

It tasted better than she remembered, with stringy cheese and hot, spicy pepperoni.

Blake closed her eyes, feeling almost euphoric.

She had not felt this happy in a good while, and before she could stop herself, she fell back onto the mattress of her bed, giving a laugh and shaking her head.

The pizza was so good and it was crazy to her, than not only had Negan given her this, but also a TV with a couple of movies too.

She opened her eyes, taking another bite of pizza before turning onto her side and propping herself up onto her elbow, before pulling the two VHS tapes towards her.

They looked ancient and well worn, but Blake could make out two titles, written on the side in marker- GHOSTBUSTERS and JAWS.

She gave a smile, biting at her lip, before letting out a laugh to herself.

How had this happened to her?

She could have been dead by now. Negan could have killed her at least ten times over. But he hadn't. He had kept her alive. And not only that, but he had gifted her this too.

This wonderful thing, that she doubted many people made use of in this world.

But the smile slipped from Blake's face as she remembered.

All her happiness right now, it was all at someone else's expense.

Negan didn't get that blood on his t-shirt by accident.

She felt bad, of course she did….but would one movie hurt right now?

Then tomorrow she could take the TV down to the communal yard perhaps….so that people could share it…

Would Negan allow her to do that?

But Blake pursed her lips, tutting at herself. Since when did she care what Negan would allow her to do? She would try it anyway.

Blake sat up once again, picking up the plate of pizza and getting to her feet.

She strolled across the large room, in her socks, finally placing the plate down onto a small side table and picking up one of the videos and bending down, placing it neatly into the VCR.

The machine instantly whirred for a lengthy moment, before beginning to play the movie…a recorded from the TV version of JAWS.

Blake smiled, as she watched the title pictures pop up onto the screen.

It had been so, so long since she had seen anything like this…and even the blurry pictures, to her, looked incredible.

But before Blake could watch, mesmerized, any longer, there came a sudden bashing on her door.

She gave a frown, pausing the movie for a moment, before rolling her eyes and letting out a bemused huff.

She knew it would probably be Negan again….ready to tease her endlessly, and likely try and invite himself in to watch the movie. Part of her almost picturing him turning up with popcorn and some milk duds….trying to be funny, as usual.

She pursed her lips into a smirk, tossing her hair back over her shoulder and moving over to the door, pulling it swiftly open.

"I haven't changed my mind, you know-" she began.

But Blake paled suddenly, as she caught sight of the figure on the other side.

For it wasn't Negan….it was, instead-

"D-David?" Blake uttered, letting the door swing all the way open, as David took a step towards her.

Blake gulped, for her blonde-haired fiancé's face was fixed into a grim, sneering line.

"Oh sorry," he uttered poisonously. "Were you expecting someone else? Well I'm sorry to fucking disappoint you."

Blake backed up, feeling all the colour drain from her face.

Of course she had wanted to see him….David….but she immediately recognised the look plastered across his features…dangerous and angry…and Blake felt petrified right now of what he could be capable of in this state….

"No, no," she murmured, raising her hands, trying to force a smile. "I- um…"

But David cut across her, his eyes falling on the TV and the plate of pizza on the table, behind Blake's trembling form.

"You have got to be fucking kidding me," he said sharply, causing Blake's blood to run cold, as he threw the door to her room shut with a slam behind him. "I've been told I need to start working for fucking points, and you're here eating pizza?!"

David kept advancing on her, until Blake felt her lower spine hit the table behind her.

She now had nowhere to escape to now, her heart pounding in her chest.

"Listen," she tried, in a pleading tone. "I-I can get you anything you want….I'-I'll talk to Negan, it'll be fine."

But David gave a sudden roar of anger, swiping his hand across the table and sending the plate full of hot pizza, flying across the room, smashing against the wall loudly.

"You?! Talk to Negan?!" David spat. "Why the FUCK would Negan listen to you, huh?"

Suddenly David leant over, grabbing a fistful of Blake's hair and pulling her head backwards.

She gave a sharp cry of pain, something she rarely did when David hurt her anymore. But this was a pain like no other. And for once Blake felt more fearful of her fiancé than she had done in a long, long time…

Blake desperately tried to push his hands from her, but he was too strong, his fingers tangled tightly in her long, caramel locks.

With that, David shoved her against the back of the sofa, as he pushed himself up behind her, hard.

"Don't kid yourself that Negan is keeping you around for anything other than getting information on Rick," he spat into her ear, giving her sharp shove forward so that her face hung over the back of the couch. "I mean look at you for fuck's sake. You look like shit, and have you seen his fucking wives?! Why the fuck would he ever listen to you? You're nothing. You hear me? Nothing."

Blake gave a gulp as David tightened his grip on her hair, pulling her face back, causing her to whine painfully.

David was probably right. Blake knew that. Of course she knew that. Negan probably wouldn't let this slide for long and soon enough he'd get rid of her when she found out she had no information for him.

But the funny thing was, Negan had stopped pushing her for information on Rick…in fact he hadn't mentioned it all day…

"I-I'm sorry," she managed to stutter out, as David pulled her head back with a jerk.

But she could hear that his teeth were bared and he pressed his lips to her face, ready to hiss more poisonous words into her ear.

But before he could do so, Blake heard to door behind her suddenly swing open with a loud creak….

And with that, to Blake's utter relief, David let go of her, backing off slightly and letting her up.

She gave a sudden gulp of air….catching the breath she had so desperately been holding in fear...and gazed hurriedly around….

…to see the meek and mild figure of Eugene, stood in the doorway…staring back at them…his lips curved downwards…

Behind her, Blake suddenly heard David gave a puff of air and a chuckle.

"Phew….sorry, bud. You caught us in the middle of getting a bit hot and heavy," he lied, giving another insincere chuckle. "Sometime we find it hard to keep our hands off each other. Isn't that right, Blakey?"

Blake breathed hard, still trembling from head to toe, but she couldn't quite reach Eugene or David's gaze right now.

"Y-Yeah," she said in what was almost a whisper, staring down at the floor and grasping her sleeves within her hands tightly.

"I heard raised voices," murmured Eugene in his low, southern drawl, his eyes roving suddenly over the smashed plate, and the pizza, now sliding its way down the far wall.

Blake reddened immediately.

"We were just excited to see each other," said David hurriedly, flashing a false smile in Eugene's direction.

He walked over towards the doorway and patted the large man on the shoulder. "I mean, she is my fiancé. And I've been kept away from her all day in this god forsaken place. Isn't that right, Sweetie?"

David looked back to Blake who gulped, giving a compliant nod.

Right now she felt so ashamed and yet so, so scared. Scared of hurting David more than she already had.

She was a strong woman and she always had been…but he had this hold on her…this vice-like grip she just couldn't seem to free herself from.

"Now maybe you could…uh...leave us to get back to it," said David poignantly, looking at Eugene.

But this only caused Blake's to run cold once more. So, so scared to be alone with David again….stuck inside this room with his temper and his vicious remarks.

But Eugene didn't move. He looked between Blake and David, his eyes lingering on Blake's scared features.

"I don't think I should leave" he remarked suddenly.

But this only caused David to grit his teeth, looking suddenly furious.

"Look, anything you THINK you heard…" said David in a low voice, pointing at Eugene. "That is between me and my future wife."

Blake felt herself wince as he said the words, her heart was hammering at a mile a minute right now.

Part of her definitely didn't want Eugene to leave, but part of her knew it would be simpler if he did….leaving David with this pent up rage which he hadn't yet taken out on her, could be dangerous. Especially in an environment like this.

But Blake wasn't quite sure how much more she could take. The physical violence was one thing but the way he ground her down was another.

She was mentally exhausted, distraught…tormented.

"Sorry to inform you, but I-I will not be going anywhere," said Eugene determinedly, giving a nod, his eyes drifting over to Blake.

And for a moment, her gaze met with his.

He knew….of course he did. As much as people underestimated Eugene, he wasn't stupid….not at all.

But David raised his hands in defeat, letting out a puff of air.

"Y'know what?" he said snappily. "Fine. I'll go. I'm not dealing with these fucking accusations from some mullet-wearing moron."

And with that, the blonde haired man, the man Blake loved more than anything else in this world…stalked out of the room, shoulders hunched, without even a backwards glance towards her..

He shoved past Eugene in the doorway, bumping his shoulder hard as he went. But Eugene barely batted an eyelid.

And Blake could do nothing but let out a steadying breath of air, closing her eyes as David's footsteps retreated down the corridor and through the large metal door at the far end of the hallway, letting it swing closed behind him with a clang.

As soon as she knew he was gone, she suddenly clutched at her chest and staggered backwards, sitting down onto the bed hurriedly.

She wasn't quite sure whether she was about to faint or vomit.

She could feel Eugene's eyes on her and it wasn't a second later that he took a small step into the room.

"Was he-" he began, after a moment or two.

But Blake shook her head, harder than she intended to.

"N-No," she lied quickly, her eyes in her lap, relief suddenly flooding over her…so glad that David was gone.

But she knew she was wrong to be feeling this way…

"Well it certainly seemed like-" began Eugene in a firm voice, but it was Blake's turn to snap at him now.

"Like nothing, ok!" she said in a shrill sort of voice. "It didn't seem like anything."

She felt Eugene's eyes burning into the side of her skull, but he was quiet for a long moment, before finally opening his mouth to speak once more.

"When all that happened back with Pete and Jessie, Rick was right to step in…even if at the time it didn't quite seem that way-" he commented.

But Blake looked up at him for the first time properly, shaking her head.

"That's not what's happening to me," she said cutting across him hurriedly, desperate for him to understand that this was not the same.

She had come in to Alexandria just after Pete had been killed, but she had heard about what he had done to his wife Jessie. How he had abused her…and hit her…

But this wasn't the same. Was it?

David wasn't like that. He loved her.

…Didn't he?

"I-I think I should go and get Negan," Eugene uttered, giving yet another slow nod and turning as if to leave.

But at his words, Blake instantly got to her feet, her eyes suddenly welling with tears.

She knew what the outcome would be if Negan ever found out. And she couldn't let that happen. Not to the man she so desperately loved.

"Please don't-"she said, her breath becoming shallow in her throat with panic.

But Eugene merely paused, looking back at her with wide eyes.

"I really think I should-" he murmured.

But Blake took a step towards him, interlocking her fingers before her suddenly, and holding them up to her chest….

…begging him…

"Please," she said with a sob in her throat, shaking her head desperately. "Please don't. I-I'm begging you right now, please don't tell Negan."

Eugene stared at her for a lengthy moment, his eyes meeting hers.

She was pleading with him…

So frightened…

So scared…

"Please," she managed in a final whisper, trembling as she spoke.

And it felt like an eternity…..before Eugene finally gave a shallow nod, one hand on the door.

"Ok…" he said looking at her sadly. "I won't."

And with that, he disappeared silently away, pulling the door shut behind him.

And it was then, and only then, did Blake collapse suddenly to her knees, clutching her face and letting out a heart-wrenching sob…bursting finally into tears….

….unable to contain them any longer….

Chapter Text

Blake had slept badly, tossing and turning all night…..unable to get David's words out of her head.

The names he had called her….there was obviously a reason for these. Maybe she was as useless as he suggested. And maybe she did look as shit as he accused her of looking.

Blake was blonde and tall, and as far as the male of the species went, she had never had any trouble finding guys. She had long legs and round hips and her breasts were average size.

She had of course, back in the 'real' world, always supplemented these things with tight jeans, high heels, push up bras.

She had loved make-up and was never seen out without at least two coats of mascara and some lip-gloss…but those days were now gone…

Perhaps she had let herself go slightly…perhaps she wasn't as pretty as she once was…perhaps David was right….the way Negan's wives went around with perfectly polished red-painted fingernails, short black dresses and high heels….they were of course more attractive than her…

But she had never realised just how bad she must look….if that was the kind of things what her own fiancé labelled her as being….

Blake had woken fairly early…just as the sun was coming up…

And being unable to drift off again she had dragged herself up and headed into the shower…spending about thirty minutes bathing under the cool water…cleaning every inch of her….cleansing herself of David's horrible words.

But every time she realised how much he hurt her…Blake felt guilty…so ashamed of herself for thinking these things.

He only criticised her because he loved her. Because he was trying to keep her safe.

That was the only reason…right?

Blake had hurried back to her room and gotten dressed in a fresh pair of indigo jeans, her brown boots and a pale blue blouse, which she tucked neatly into her pants.

She missed carrying a gun or knife and found, that as she slipped a large brown belt around her waist, it felt empty without the addition of a weapon.

She again pondered on Negan's wives….on whether any of them had needed to carry a gun….if all they did was lounge around painting their toenails and reading old magazines?

But she cursed herself.

These women were probably hurting as much as she was…as scared as she was…and whether they had ever carried a gun wasn't important…it was whether they now felt safe, that was.

It hadn't been long after that, that Blake, bored of her room had wandered the corridors, heading down towards the main dining area….hoping to once again catch a glimpse of David….try to reason with him….to apologise…

She had seen a couple of faces she recognised along the way down the winding hallways.…a couple of them men who usually surrounded Negan, carrying guns…before she found herself once again in the large communal dining room.

Blake stared up at the far end of the room, expecting to see the usual large pots full of food…but today it was just a single female Saviour stood behind a table, dishing out small bags of crackers and pieces of watermelon to the small line of people.

Blake not really being fussed with eating…her stomach still doing backflips at the thought of her run in with David….instead turned, making to head back out into the small courtyard she had ventured into yesterday.

But before she could do so, she heard a sharp whistle from across the far side of the room…drawing her attention immediately.

She turned her heard towards the sound….her eyes falling on the tall and imposing figure of Negan…just standing there…Dwight at his side…staring over at her…his face fixed and unreadable.

Blake gave a sudden gulp, her breath catching slightly and her heart dropping.

Fuck.

Did he know?

Had Eugene told him?

Her heart pounded, going a hundred miles an hour.

But the feeling only lasted for a brief moment, as a smile suddenly crept across Negan's long features as he began to stroll towards her, swinging his barbed-wire covered baseball bat from his hand as he went.

"Well hey there, hot stuff," growled Negan, his tongue poking out from between his line of straight white teeth. "Don' you look just finger-lickin' fuckin' good this mornin'?"

Blake pursed her lips, catching her breath slightly, and approached him too, crossing the room towards him , folding her arms across herself a little defensively.

Negan looked her up and down, sucking on his lip and arching his back, taking her in.

"That supposed to be some sort of compliment?" she swiped, shooting him a bemused frown and coming to stop just a foot or two away from the tall, dark-haired Saviour.

But that space between them was obviously far too much for Negan, who took an extra step towards her, until he was a mere breath away from Blake, gazing down into her eyes.

At his closeness, Blake felt her breath momentarily catch in her throat…but this was for a completely different reason than before.

From here, she could see every laughter line that littered his face….smell his musky scent…that seemed to make her heart race just that little bit faster…

But she tutted, shifting her gaze from his.

"You mind invading my personal space just a little bit more?" she muttered in a sarcastic tone, pressing her hand to his leather-clad chest suddenly and giving him a gentle shove away from her.

But that only seemed to excite Negan more.

The tall, intimidating man bounced on the balls of his feet, giving a happy chuckle, staring down at her through dark eyelashes.

"Well, my oh my, aren't you a snappy lil' thing today," he commented flashing her his set of white teeth. "Not a mornin' person, huh?"

Blake pursed her lips, shooting him a look, but didn't answer…even when Negan leaned into her once again.

"Don' worry, 'cause neither am I," he muttered in a husky tone. "Maybe someday we can do each other a favour and keep each other up all night, and then sleep all day instead….get over all this pent up crankiness we've obviously both been feelin'."

Blake narrowed her eyes at him, gazing up into his long face as he continued.

"Although I am not adverse to a bit of mornin' fun-time, if you catch my drift…"

He waggled his eyebrows at her, which only caused Blake to give him another sighing shove away from her.

"What do you want, Negan?" she murmured in a unimpressed voice, removing her hand from his taut chest.

But the tall dark-haired Saviour just chuckled once again, staring down at her.

Right now Blake felt like he was seeing right through to her soul. His dark, chocolate eyes full of something she couldn't quite put her finger on.

Negan shrugged his curved shoulders easily.

"I just wondered if you wanted to take a walk with me, Doll-face," he said eyeing her. "Unless you have anything better you think we could be doing?"

Yet again, he stared at her goadingly, leaning in towards her once more, but this time, he reached his hand up….brushing a loose strand of caramel hair back over Blake's shoulder neatly.

At this, Blake didn't flinch…but she did instead shoot the Saviour a dark scowl….which he, of course, instantly caught.

He backed up suddenly, grinning and raising his hands in defeat.

"Alright, alright, I get it, Peaches," he murmured, laughing. "Personal space, an' all that jazz."

Blake shook her head.

"We walking then or what?" she said, just a little snappily. Unamused by his irritating manner this morning, and giving him a gesturing nod.

Negan's lips curved up into another sudden grin.

"Well yes, Ma'am," he said with an admiring smirk before falling into step with her, leading her across the large room…Dwight following behind them meekly.

It was odd that in Negan's presence this morning, Blake found herself slightly relived to be with him. Despite how dangerous he was deemed to be, he had a way of making her feel oddly at ease….more than David did lately anyway.

A moment or two passed of comfortable silence, before Negan spoke again, leading her through a wide door and outside into a large, grey lot Blake hadn't been out in before.

The sky this morning was drizzly and grey, and Blake looked up, grimacing, as raindrop's fell down the back of her collar uncomfortably.

Out here were two or three trucks, currently being loaded up by several burly Saviours, barely any of whom did Blake recognise, bar Dwight, and the tall moustachioed man Simon.

"So a little birdy tells me you're good with a knife," said Negan after a second, suddenly stopping and turning to face Blake, lifting Lucille up and onto his shoulder casually.

Blake looked up at him, coming to a halt herself, and gazing around the lot.

"I'm here aren't I?" she said shaking her head and pursing her lips.

Blake would never consider herself 'good' with a knife, but she could handle herself as well as she needed to out there. And that was always important.

Negan ran his tongue over his white teeth for a moment before dragging his free hand down his long, bearded chin and letting out a faux-sigh.

"Well if I was to give you 'said'-knife," he muttered, his eyes lingering on her. "You gonna promise me you're not gonna slice me in two? Coz I don' think Lucille would appreciate that very much."

He readjusted his grip on his large and imposing baseball bat across his shoulder, raising his eyebrows intimidatingly.

But this only caused Blake to tilt her head, shooting him a frown. "Why would you give me a knife?" she said in a bemused tone, wrinkling her nose.

But Negan just smiled at her.

"Well how the fuck else are you gonna kill those dead fucks out on our run?" he said arching his back as he spoke, before shouting for Dwight, who immediately came running.

Blake stared up at this man….

He was so confusing to her….

"Run?" she said frowning.

Was he seriously letting her leave this place?

Negan held out his hand in Dwight's direction, and Blake could only watch, as the blonde man passed his leader a large knife in a brown-leather pouch.

"So, Doll-face" said Negan, turning back to her once again, his face looking slightly unreadable, his chocolate eyes locking with hers. "You think I can trust you?"

And with that, he held the knife out towards her.

Blake gave a sudden gulp, her gaze fixed on his.

Would she kill him?

Could she kill him?

She wasn't sure anymore…

Almost every instinct she had, told her to run…to get out of there….kill and Negan and get as far away as she could…

But there was one tiny part of her that didn't want to leave his side…not ever.

But Blake shook herself.

Could she kill him if the opportunity reared its head? She could try…for Rick…for Spencer….for Olivia, for Glen, and for Abraham…she would try….she had to try.

Blake slowly nodded, taking the blade from Negan's grasp.

Perhaps with Negan gone…all this would get easier….

Maybe she and David could leave…be together properly again….maybe they could go back to how it was long ago….before the hurtful comments and the bruises.

But she was torn as she stared up at the brown-eyed Saviour.

Did she actually want to kill him?

Negan finally pulled his dark-eyes away from hers and moved over to a nearby truck, just as two of his men (Dwight included) piled into the open back.

Negan pulled open the door to the cab and held it open.

"You're car-poolin' with me, Buttercup," he said lifting his chin and gesturing up towards the passenger's seat.

But Blake gave a bemused smirk, taking a step towards him.

Of course she would be riding shotgun to Negan. Why should have even doubted that for second? Even now with her ability to stab him at any second, the leader of the Saviours still had no fear…

And that, to her, was what made him what he was…..this indescribable, powerful man who had led his people so far to undeniable heights.

Blake chewed on her lip for the slightest of seconds before eyeing him carefully.

But Negan just gazed back at her lazily.

"You gonna make me wait all day, Doll?" he asked her cocking his head back in her direction smirking. "Don't make me ask twice."

The smirk was a gesture which Blake soon returned, rolling her eyes, before hopping straight up into the cab, placing one foot on the high pedestal leading up there.

She almost for a second expected him to grab her ass as she slid by him, but he obviously refrained. Which she was, of course, grateful for.

But that didn't stop her from shooting him a look as she took a seat and he shut the door on her gently, giving her a chuckle in return and dragging his hand down over his long face, sighing to himself.

Balke placed her knife carefully down beside her and gazed about.

Inside the truck, the cab itself was old and shabby and smelled of stale cigarette smoke….but Blake had smelled worse in this brave, new world….and this only served as a reminder as the truck her uncle used to drive when Blake was just a kid…all tan interior with ripped leather seats. It almost made her smile.

It was no more than a minute later, that Negan joined her, hoping up into the driver's seat of the truck with long legged strides.

He flashed her another grin as Blake leant against the passenger window with her elbow, running her fingers through her caramel blonde hair looking back at him.

He was just so strange to her…so, so different from David….and yet why did Blake's stomach seem to do an automatic backflip every time he looked at her…..or made a smart comment….or in fact did anything in her vicinity.

But Blake chocked this down to nerves. Or course she was nervous of this guy who spent his entire life intimidating others by carrying around a baseball bat he used to bludgeon innocent people to death with.

"So where are we going?" she said, as Negan switched on the engine.

The truck manged to tick over twice before finally bursting into life.

The dark-haired Saviour patted the wheel and tossed Lucille down onto the seat in between them.

"A couple of my men found a store about thirty miles north of here, with what they think could contain a nice little haul. So I just thought we could go out and take a look," Negan uttered as he stepped on the gas slowly and drove the truck from the lot and over towards the now-open gate at the far end of the fence. "Stretch our legs a bit."

Blake worried at her lips with her teeth, looking over at him.

"So why invite me?" she said tilting her head slightly. "You wouldn't let me come with you yesterday."

But Negan just smiled. "Well today is a brand new day, Doll-face," he uttered in a husky tone

But that didn't reveal Negan's MO to Blake.

Why exactly had he changed his mind? She didn't doubt he had something up his sleeve.

She narrowed her eyes in his direction, thinking for a moment.

"So do you invite your wives on runs too?" she asked a little scathingly as they exited the looming back gates of The Sanctuary. "Or am I supposed to feel special?"

But Negan didn't looked back at her, he merely gave a hearty laugh, his eyes on the road ahead.

"You gettin' jealous, Peaches?" he said in a bemused tone. "Because like I said, there is always an open spot for you, if you've changed you mind."

But Blake scoffed, staring out of the window beside her, feeling her face suddenly reddening- for no apparent reason.

"Well, I have David…so…." she murmured in a forced tone, trailing off and giving another pained gulp.

And she was right. She did have David. He was everything to her.

But even so….after last night, it pained her to even utter his name.

"Oh that's right," Negan scoffed. "David, David, David..."

Blake paled suddenly, for Negan's tone had become almost cold at the mention of her fiancé.

She prayed that Eugene had kept his word.

"Well ol' Davey-boy might be your knight in shinin' fuckin' armour, Doll," he remarked, his long fingers sliding their way down the steering wheel as he turned the corner. "But don' think I haven't noticed you ain't wearing a pretty little engagement ring on your finger, as a fuckin' queen like you should be."

At this, Blake almost instantly gulped, her eyes moving down to her own hands suddenly.

It had been four long years since David had proposed to Blake.

He had gone to Blake's Mom to ask permission…and her Mom, unbeknownst to Balke had given him Blake's Grandma's ring to use, passed down from her own Mom long ago. And when he had got down on one knee at dinner in the nice part of town one raining night in April, Blake had been over the moon the moment she had clapped eyes on it. Recognising it instantly.

It had fitted her perfectly and Blake had never felt so utterly loved.

But times had been hard for David…and one day, not long after they had gotten engaged, David had offered to get the ring cleaned for Blake while she was at work…but when she had come home later that night, he had told her he had instead pawned the ring to get some cash for a bachelor party he needed to go to in Cancun…..

But of course, he had insisted he would get it back for her, he had promised….as soon as the cheque from his new sculptural piece came through he would buy it back from the pawn shop…no harm done.….

….but that day….that day never seemed to come…..with excuse after excuse later….

And by the time the world had gone to hell…Blake knew that the ring was probably long gone…

She gulped as she thought about it…her other hand reaching for her ring finger gently.

"I uh…I lost it," she lied…feeling hurt and defensive about the subject.

It was not something Blake liked to dwell over…and even now, she felt herself getting irritable at Negan's incessant nosiness.

"What about your wives, huh?" she said in a hurt tone. "You give all of them diamonds?"

But Negan didn't reply.

In fact, he didn't say another word for a good ten minutes, as the rain began to beat down onto the windscreen...heavy and unrelenting…

The sky had darkened and even through the rain, Blake could see black storm clouds forming overhead.

But after years out there…out in the open with little to no shelter…Blake didn't mind a bit of rain.

She remembered back to the times when she would complain to Laura, her colleague, about having to walk from the bus stop to

the office-building in the rain, in case her high heels got ruined.

Right now she would long for far-off worries such as that…and how silly and trivial they all now seemed.

Life was just not the same any more. She wasn't the same person.

None of them were.

"You enjoy your pizza last night?" asked Negan suddenly after ten long minutes had passed, breaking Blake from her thoughts.

Blake looked over at him, shaking herself, before staring down into her lap.

"Yeah…" she lied, brushing imaginary fluff from her pants. "…it was great."

She had, in fact, only managed a bite or two before David's outburst had sent the whole thing flying across the room and onto the wall and floor.

Blake had been forced to bin most of it, crying on the floor in heap, cleaning the wall as best as she could through her tears.

But Negan seemed satisfied enough with this answer.

But she had in fact never known him to be so quiet.

The silence however, was not an uncomfortable one….which relieved Blake immensely.

Although the silence did give her more time to dwell on David and what had happened…the painful thought alone, making her nervous.

"Well like I said," muttered Negan glancing her way for a slight second. "Whatever you want…you can have, buttercup. You're a queen. And royalty like you deserves whatever she wants…whenever she fuckin' wants it."

This monologue of Negan's, only served to make Blake gulp….and looked over at Negan sadly. Wishing she could tell him exactly what happened. Just wanting someone to talk to.

But Blake didn't get a chance, for with that, Negan leant across and pushed a small cassette into a black tape player in the centre of the truck's console, before Blake could utter a reply.

Suddenly an upbeat song started playing over the stereo. A happy tune that Blake had never heard before. With lyrics talking about an 'easy street'.

Negan turned up the volume, looking over at her and revealing his line of straight, white teeth in a smile.

"My favourite song," he commented with a wide grin, before turning back to the road.

Blake stared at him for a long moment…long after he had looked away, frowning…

….before finally, before she could stop herself letting out a small laugh….and shaking her head…..before finally turning back to the rainy track ahead of them…

…her fingers drumming along the beat of the song, against the leather-clad knife at her side...

Chapter Text

The journey had been an uneventful one…and with the combination of rain hammering down onto the truck and Negan's terrible taste in music playing loudly from the car stereo…they was little-to-no conversation between the pair…until they finally found themselves at their destination around mid-afternoon.

Negan had used his radio a couple of times. Checking in with the men in the other truck, as well as Dwight in the back. But the equipment just seemed crackly and pretty intermittent out here in the middle of nowhere.

Blake stared out of the window, as Negan pulled the truck to a halt a little way away from a dark and looming building up ahead.

It looked like some sort of out of town convenience store. Blake knew that most of the ones she had encountered along the way had all been looted of food and medicine long ago…but the windows and doors of this one, looked surprisingly intact…which was good for them, she supposed.

But she knew that that would mean the place had not yet been cleared of walkers which was a dangerous thing. Especially out here where the rain and dull light would cause them to be privy to bad visibility and hearing.

"Well hot-diggity-dog," Negan muttered, peering up at the store and switching off the engine. "Would you look at that fuckin' beauty."

Blake rolled her eyes, shoving the door beside her open and stepping out of the truck into the rain.

She looked around, pulling her knife from her belt, as a second later she was joined by Dwight, Simon, five other men and one woman, all carrying weapons of varying sizes.

They all waited, shifting their weight from foot-to-foot, until a moment later when Negan joined them, strolling lazily around the truck, Lucille resting across his right shoulder.

"Alright boys," he said in a loud voice through the falling rain, loud enough to cause a walker ambling along nearby, to let out a strangled cry of hunger, and begin limping slowly towards them.

But none of them batted an eyelid at this threat yet.

"Now there are some things on that list of mine, that none of those asshole camps that were takin' from, have been able to give me yet," he continued in a commanding tone. "So let's get in there and see what treasure we can dig up. We clear?"

There came a murmur of 'Yes Negan", as the Saviours, all bar Negan himself and Simon, disappeared off, moving this way and that, weapons raised, heading towards the large building.

The rain was coming down hard now, but despite Blake already feeling soaked through and freezing cold she gritted her teeth, raising her head and bringing herself up to her full height, looking over Negan as he spoke.

"And Peaches," finished the tall leader of the Saviours. "You can come with me an' Si here. If you think you can handle yourself?"

Blake pursed her lips, but didn't say a word, as the approaching walker behind her gave a strangled cry, reaching its arms out towards her and baring its teeth.

She turned easily around and impaled the walker through the skull with her long blade.

"I'm good," she uttered, as the body dropped to the ground in a heap before her and she span back around, glancing up into Negan's chocolate eyes.

He offered her an impressed look, and pressed a hand to her back leading her forwards over towards the building.

"Can I just say…" uttered Negan into her ear leaning in towards her. "…that you look hot. as. hellusing that knife. I mean, Jesus Christ, Doll-face, do not let me get on the wrong side of you!"

Blake smirked up at him.

"Uh, newsflash," she uttered in an incredulous voice. "You already are on the wrong side of me, idiot."

But Negan's lips twitched up into a goofy grin.

"Really?" he replied. "'Cause I'm starting to think that soft spot I've got for you, is most definitely mutual, Peaches."

But Blake could only roll her eyes, as the three of them approached the front of the large building.

They had barely reached the door when it was suddenly shoved open from the inside by one of Negan's men.

"Looks like it was already pretty looted a long time ago, boss," uttered the Saviour with dark shaved hair, holding the glass door open wide enough for them to pass through. "But there's a warehouse out back, but the place is riddled with dead."

"That don't mean it ain't a viable option," said Negan as he stepped inside the store gazing about, before staring back at the Saviour poignantly. "Get to it."

The man gave an uneasy gulp and run hurriedly away.

Blake looked around.

The store was large, with high shelves now empty and littered with trash. There were a few broken cans of dog food lying here and there, but no food, so to speak, that Blake could see.

She walked a little ahead, passing a large luminous fifty percent off sign, hanging from the ceiling by just one small cable. But as Blake walked down one of the long aisles, she didn't hear a walker appear from out of nowhere lurching suddenly towards her…

Blake backed up suddenly, her heart pounding in fright.

But as she staggered backwards, she toppled into a stack of animal bedding, losing her footing….

She quickly attempted to scrabble to her feet once again, just as the decaying figure of a man, snapped at her with its green, broken teeth…too close for comfort…. it's face nearing her arm perilously….

Blake panicked, her blood running cold…

But before she could push the walker aside or call for help…. the creature was suddenly knocked aside by a blow to the head, which sent it's, now limp body, flying down the aisle…sliding across the floor.

And Blake could only look up, to see Negan standing there, smirking.

A bloody Lucille held tightly within his grasp.

"You sure you can handle this, buttercup?" Negan said in a teasing voice.

But Blake scoffed grumpily.

"It caught me off-guard is all," she muttered brushing herself down and standing up straight, pushing past Negan and bumping his leather-clad shoulder as she went.

She still had that knife in her hand, and knew that she could just turn around and use it on him if she wanted.

But he had just saved her….

Maybe she could keep him around…for now, at least…

A second later, Negan fell into step beside her, as Simon went ahead, pointing his gun this way and that as they walked, keeping an eye out for more dead.

Blake looked around as they passed down a second aisle, with a few bottles of shampoo, and various tubes of mascara and chapstick sitting on the shelves.

Blake paused momentarily, before grabbing a shiny tube of mascara and a couple of sticks of glossy chapstick, and sticking them into her back pocket hurriedly, hoping Negan wouldn't catch this.

This was all down to what David had said to her last night. If Blake had just made more of an effort with her appearance, maybe her fiancé wouldn't be so hostile towards her. Maybe all his anger…his resentment…it was all down to her.

But Negan, as always, was quicker than she gave him credit for.

"Now you know, if you were to become one of my wives," he began, as Blake felt herself pre-emptively rolling her eyes at his forthcoming comment. "You wouldn't have to worry about scavenging for shit like that. You'd be sittin' pretty up in that suite back at the Sanctuary, applying yet another coat of lipstick and spritzin' yourself with perfume, ready for me to enjoy you, when I got home."

"Wow," uttered Blake in a sarcastic tone. "Not even one date down, and you're straight onto the proposal! Well don't I just feel swept off my feet?"

But Negan just grinned over at her, showing off his line of white teeth.

"You know…when you use that tone with me," began Negan, biting his lip longingly. "I'm not quite sure if you're about to screw my brains out, or, hit me upside the head with a blunt object. But either way, I am surprisingly into it!"

He leaned back, giving a chuckle., as Blake smirked once again, rolling her eyes and tutting.

But it was only a moment later, before any of them had time to utter another word, that five or so walkers appeared around the corner, suddenly spotting Simon, Negan and Blake, and turning towards them slowly.

"I got these two, boss," uttered Simon, pulling a large axe from his belt, and stepping forwards, taking the two loping dead on the left.

Negan gave a sigh, gripping Lucille easily in his hand and heading for the two walkers in the middle.

"You got ol' string bean, over there, Peaches?" he shot back at Blake, nodding over towards a thin looking dead-head in a long blue tabard, which was loosely strung over his decomposing body.

But Blake didn't need to give an answer, strutting forwards and taking the walker down with a single knife-blow to the skull.

She turned, watching as Negan swiped Lucille across the heads of his own couple of dead, giving a hearty yell as he did so.

Blake grinned, raising an eyebrow in his direction, as all five of the walkers were soon floored.

Blake bit her lip, strutting over towards him.

"You might wanna rein it in a bit, baby," she muttered to him in a teasing whisper, leaning in towards the tall, dark-haired Saviour, wrinkling her nose, and patting his shoulder as she slid by. "Coz' it looks like you're having waaaay too much fun."

Negan gave an immediate chuckle, watching her go, his twinkling chocolate eyes looking her up and down yearningly.

But to her surprise, he merely gave an impressed sort of wolf-whistle in her direction, but didn't utter a word in reply.

Blake followed the silent figure of Simon down towards the end of the store and out through a small door at the rear.

This led into a darkened warehouse, where here, large pallets full of what looked like saran wrap were sat. With covered groceries all piled up throughout it.

The Saviours were had already manged to get the large back entrance open and had backed up one of the trucks onto it, loading what they could fit onto the large vehicle easily.

"We got cereal, canned stuff and some toilet paper," said Dwight to Negan, as the tall leader of the Saviours appeared in the room behind Blake, walker-blood dripping from the end of Lucille.

"Well then, load it up," said Negan a little uninterestedly, peering down at the baseball bat in his hand before snatching up a stale, and long abandoned, bottle of water from the top of one of the pallets, and pouring it over his weapon, watching as the watery-looking blood pooled onto the floor at his feet.

Simon gave a sudden clap and stepped forwards, hurrying his men along, as Negan strolled about overlooking his people as they worked.

Blake looked this way and that, moving around one of the pallets that contained yet more dry dog-food.

She was of no use here…part of her wondering why she was even brought here in the first place.

But before she had time to dwell on that thought, she suddenly noticed a small open door at the far end of the shadowy warehouse.

"Hey, anyone taken a look in here?" she called back to the Saviours from around the pallet. But none of them acknowledged her, perhaps not even hearing her at all.

Blake turned back to the open door, peering into the shadowy corridor beyond.

It looked like a row of offices and small rooms….but Blake had scavenged enough in her time to know to never leave any stone unturned.

She raised her knife to her shoulder, walking slowly and silently into the long, dark corridor.

There were no windows here and the whole place was shrouded in an unnerving gloom, that put Blake on edge.

She moved past a darkened office and tried the door.

It was locked.

But by the looks of it, there were still four more doors to go…as well as a red looming door up ahead, which looked like it led outside.

She approached the second door, looking back out in the direction of the warehouse...the main door was still open, shining a bright afternoon light through, into the otherwise, gloomy corridor.

She worried at her lip for a second, turning back to the task at hand….and slowly turning the handle on the second door…

But suddenly, before she could do anything else, there came a sudden loud slam, causing Blake to jump in fright, letting go of the door, as the entire corridor was plunged into darkness.

She looked up, to see that the door leading back into the warehouse was now shut….

…but before she could head back in that direction, there came a sudden loud moaning, and from the office door she had just opened…

… out of the darkness…

….four walkers suddenly emerged.

Blake staggered back in fright as they lunged for her, cutting off the path leading back towards the warehouse.

She paled suddenly…for she knew that she was well and truly trapped….

…with no way out…

"Fuck."

Chapter Text

Blake's heart thudded in her chest as she scrambled backwards, knife raised.

Through the gloom she could just make out the five walkers, advancing on her hurriedly down the narrow corridor…in between her and the way out.

Adrenaline pumping through her veins, she jabbed at the nearest figure.

But it was quicker than she had thought, and staggered towards her, arms raised.

Blake jumped backwards, not wanting to try a door to another room, in case more walkers emerged.

Fuck…what was she going to do?

She felt herself beginning to panic now.

Her heart was pounding a drumbeat inside of her ribcage, her breaths now coming quick and ragged inside her chest.

She had been in some sticky situations before now…but nothing like this.

There had always been a way out. Always.

A female walker leered over at her, snapping its wide-jaws terrifyingly.

But Blake gave her a shove, suddenly sending her, and another walker, sprawling backwards like bowling pins.

But this was nowhere near over yet.

She felt frightened. More frightened than she had done in a long, long time…here in the dark. Alone.

Blake took a hurried step back, as another of the dead launched itself at her, its fingers trying to tear at her face….. but Blake sent her blade hurriedly flying through its skull.

Although that was just a small win, as the other three walkers snarled and groaned at her, their rotten hands snatching at her wildly, as she quickly tried to retract the blade.

One of the dead figures bit at her, missing her hand by mere inches…

She felt scared. Really scared. Trapped like a rabbit in the headlights.

She could barely see the walkers to fight them off, here in the darkness. So her only chance of survival was escape.

Blake's eye darted this way and that, trying as hard as she could to figure out a way of getting out…but it was impossible….

"Help!" she cried loudly, hoping the Saviours would hear her cries. "HELP, PLEASE!"

But her shouts only caused to provoke the walkers more….as they moaned ever-louder, advancing on her with snapping teeth….

But there was nowhere for Blake to go….

Apart from the door that led back out to the warehouse. She was trapped….right?

But Blake breathed hard.

The red door.

She spun around, running as fast as she could towards the opposite end of the corridor…to where the red door stood….

Just beneath it, she could see a small crack of pale light streaming through.

The door led to the outside. It had to.

This was it….this was her chance to escape!

She moved over to it quickly….turning the handle …hearing the dead shifting ever closer….

But the door, to Blake's utter dismay, was shut fast.

"No, no, no, no.." she cried, with desperate crying breaths, as tears began to slip from her eyes before she could stop them. She knew that this now might be the end. "Please, please…..no."

She pushed as hard as she could, shoving her shoulder against the door, a sob inside her chest…but it wouldn't budge.

She turned to see the walkers just a couple of feet away.

This was it.

She could try and attack one of them, but in the low light and small-spaced corridor, there was little chance of her survival.

This was the end for her.

Blake let out an uncontrollable sob, clutching at her mouth with one shaking hand, raising her knife with the other….

So, so frightened….leaning back against the door…with no way out….

But as she winced, taking in a sharp breath, waiting for death….she, all of a sudden, found herself toppling backwards into the pale bright light….as rain and gunshots fell suddenly all around her.

She hit the asphalt beneath her hard, landing on her ass.

Blake, shaking from top to bottom, looked up, bracing herself, to see Negan and his eight Saviours standing there, three of them shooting at the dead….who each collapsed to the ground before they could make a grab for her.

She had never felt anything like this in her life….she was shaking like a leaf…her face wet through a combination of tears and the constant falling rain, which was currently soaking through her blue shirt and indigo jeans.

She looked back at the walkers…lying there, no longer a threat to her anymore.

But the terrifying fear was still there.

The panic.

The shellshock.

But as she breathed hard, she felt a sudden figure come up beside her…

….and Blake glanced up, to see the tall and rain-soaked Negan standing there, a smirk lingering across his smug features.

He reached out a hand towards her.

"I'm impressed," he uttered. "Although I thought you might have taken out a couple more of those sorry fucks, before we rescued you.."

Blake sat there or a moment on the cold wet ground, her chest rising and falling rapidly just staring up at him.

She didn't understand.

"Sorry we had to shut you in like that, Doll-face," murmured the Saviour easily. "But you did good."

But at this…at his comment, Blake's heart seemed to stop.

What had he just said?

Blake tensed her fist around the knife in her hand.

"What?" she managed to mutter in a deadly tone.

But Negan just arched his back lazily, his hand still held out towards her.

"Doll," he muttered with a sorry sort of smile, shaking his head. "I just needed to prove to you, that you are a queen that don't need help from any fucking son-of-a-bitch here. An' I mean, I was sorta right. Apart from right at the end, of course."

But Blake's eyes blackened, as she scrambled to her feet, not bothering to take his hand.

She was seething, her chest heaving with every breath she took.

She glared back at Negan, pointing at him with her free hand, and throwing her knife to the ground.

"You almost just got me killed just to prove a fucking point?!" she said in a high-pitched, incredulous voice. "You're an asshole! A fucking asshole!"

She could feel her blood boiling, tears still spilling their way down her cheeks, masked by the falling rain.

How could he do this to her? Shut her in like that? Almost get her killed, torn to shreds by walkers.

But Negan took a step towards her, his face suddenly becoming dark and unreadable.

He now looked like the dangerous man she had heard about so often.

Negan bared his teeth, pointing back at her intimidatingly.

"An asshole rying to prove a fuckin' point that you don' fuckin' need a man that treats you like utter fuckin' shit, sweetheart!" he yelled back at her, his face grim.

Blake suddenly paled, stepping back slightly.

Did Negan know about David?

Blake's heart pounded within her ribcage…..as rain continued to fall all around them, deafeningly loudly.

"I have told you from the fuckin' beginning, Doll, that you are worth more than that, an' hell, you have survived out there, better than half these sorry sons-of-bitches would have," Negan uttered in a low growl pointing at his men, but keeping his dark eyes locked on Blake's green ones. "So don't you start givin' me your piece-of-shit excuses now, Doll-face. You're a fuckin' Queen, and you gotta remember that, when you're defending that spineless fuckin' asshole back there-"

But Blake was angry.

What the hell did Negan know about anything?

She wasn't taking this from him, standing here in the middle of nowhere surrounded by his men.

David wasn't spineless.

He loved her.

And Blake knew what she felt in return. What she had to feel.

"I love him," she uttered in a firm and steady voice through the rain, shaking her head and staring back at Negan angrily.

But Negan looked equally as angry as Blake felt, dragging a hand down his face irritably at her words for a brief moment, before pointing Lucille at her face.

"You fuckin' love that prick, Peaches, when all he does is treat you like shit. I mean, hell, the first time I saw you he was beatin' you upside the pretty face in front of all my men," Negan began, sounding furious. "And don't you dare fuckin' even begin to lie to me about where you got those fuckin' bruises."

Negan suddenly grabbed Blake's forearm tightly….with his free hand…but unlike David's grip there a few days ago…..his hold on her was strong but not painful…his fingers not digging into her skin like her fiancé's had.

"I ain't dumb, darlin'. I can fuckin see you've been grinded down by that stupid piece of utter shit, and made to feel like you ain't worth nothin'. But in your eyes that goddamn douchebag can do no fuckin' wrong."

Blake felt herself trembling within Negan's grasp, her chest rising and falling hard, as the rain fell around both of them.

She looked up in Negan's chocolate eyes that were full of anger and frustration.

"That's why I fuckin' went ahead and separated you from your asshole boyfriend who sold you the fuck out, for his own room and his chance to get a rub-down by Frankie each night," Negan finished, the corners of his mouth turned downwards. "And that's why I brought you out here and pushed you to your fuckin limits, Doll-face. 'Cause I know you are more than that."

But Blake tore her eyes from Negan's, looking down at his hand holding her arm tightly…

"He's my fiancé…" was all she could manage to utter in reply, her shoulders slumped dejectedly.

All Negan had said was true...she knew that…as tears slipped from her eyes, falling onto the rain sodden asphalt below.

But the tall, dark-haired man in front of her, tensed his jaw, his chocolate eyes roving across her features.

"Yeah, so you keep fuckin' sayin', sweetheart," said Negan with a sigh, finally letting go of her arm and placing his hand over his tired eyes for a brief moment. "But, hell, darlin'. I aint feelin' much fucking love in this goddamn relationship."

Blake peered up at him…this man she barely knew…breathing hard…but could not bring herself to say another word…..

For she knew that he could read her like a book.

But did he really know the true extent of David's actions?….His threats...his cruel words….

Or was this only guesswork? Negan joining up the pieces…

He didn't know about the months of mental and physical abuse back at Alexandria….or even the fact that David had come and seen her the other night….

But despite this, Blake felt something she had not felt in a long time…..and that was safe.

Standing here with the tall dark-haired leader of the Saviours…

This dangerous man.

Negan stared back at Blake….his eyes full of something words just weren't enough to say right now….but Blake needed him to say it….

But before she had any more time to dwell, the moment was gone….and Negan shouted back to his men through the pouring rain.

"Alright," he said arching his lean figure as he spoke. "Take the stuff and get back to base in the loaded up truck."

But he ran his tongue over his teeth, his eyes returning to hers, surveying Blake solidly, as rain fell onto his leather-clad shoulders.

"Me and Peaches here are goin' for a drive."

Blake blinked up at him through wet eyelashes, letting out an unsteady breath and giving a gulp.

Where was he intending to take her?

But she knew her questions would likely soon be answered, as Negan nodded over toward the truck they had come here in, as the other Saviours all loped off towards the other bigger vehicle.

For moment she didn't move, rooted to the spot in the ever-falling downpour, her green eyes flickering over to the truck she had arrived here in just an hour or two ago.

But Negan merely leaned in towards her, his lips brushing her caramel hair as he spoke, his hand gripping her upper arm lightly.

"Get in, Doll," he muttered commandingly.

And Blake, for once, did as she was told.

Chapter Text

egan and Blake drove along the back roads….alone and silent, as the rain softened a little…the sky growing ever darker, as the night began to draw in.

The had been driving for at least forty minutes…seemingly going nowhere…both of them still obviously seething a little from their argument, just a little while ago.

Blake was sat on the far passengers seat, the furthest she could get from Negan, staring out of the window beside her, at nothing but the overcast woods that lined the road.

She felt sad…

Broken and hurt.

She knew all the stuff that Negan had said was true, and that he had only done all that because he was trying to help her. But that still didn't stop it hurting.

But Blake's tears had long dried now….feeling herself calming a little.

Although she was soaked trough to the skin still….the rain having drenched her from top to bottom….as it had done Negan.

She chanced a glance over at the bearded Saviour….as silent as ever.

In fact this was the longest they had gone without sniping at one another. Which Blake would have normally taken as a victory. But not now.

She turned back to the window, but as she did so, she felt the truck slowing…

Blake gazed up, watching as the vehicle ground to halt in the middle of the large dark road, that stretched out far ahead of them.

The pitter-patter of tiny droplets of rain on the windshield being the only sound they could hear.

Negan turned off the engine, and in-turn, the heaters that had been warming Blake's cold wet form up, even just a little.

But it was a long moment or two before he finally uttered anything, leaning back in his seat.

"I hope you realise," uttered the dark-haired Saviour giving a small, silent sigh. "…that you are the only person I let talk to me like you just did back there, Peaches."

That name…that name he used on her all the time.

The name that told her everything was ok.

She had abandoned the knife back at the outside of the store…not bothering to pick it up. For she didn't want to use it again. Not on Negan. Not now….after everything.

But Blake remained silent, her eyes falling down into her lap. She couldn't look at him right now.

Negan gave another sudden, more audible, sigh, running his hand down his stubbly face.

"Look, I know I acted like an asshole," he said, placing his tongue to his back upper molars tiredly. "But in the fuckin' stupidest way possible, I was only tryin' to make you see that you are more than just ol' Davey boy's fuckin fi-an-cée."

Leaning up against the driver's window beside him with his elbow, Negan turned to face her. His gaze serious.

"Look, I know I'm not innocent. An' hell I've done some things I ain't proud of, to get where I am today-"

At this, Blake scoffed, leaning against her own passenger door, mirroring his stance and staring over at him , raising her eyebrow in an unimpressed fashion.

But Negan ignored her, continuing.

"-an if he's what you want…what you really want…then I ain't gonna argue," he said in a growling voice. "But I swear to god. If he, or anyone else, lays another fuckin' finger on you, then there will be hell to pay. We clear on that princess?"

Blake eyed him for a second.

"You ain't mine," Negan muttered, his eyes suddenly flickering over, out onto the raindrop covered windshield. "But that soft spot I got for you ain't goin' away any time soon. An if your precious Fi-an-ce wanted you both to come an' live with us, then he is gonna have to abide by my rules."

There it was. As simple as that.

Blake stared up at Negan for a long moment….a feeling of relief washing over her…letting a small breath escape her lungs…

She felt grateful.

She managed a nod, tugging at her lips with her teeth for a long second, before-

"Thanks," she finally uttered, her eyes drifting too, to the raindrops, slipping down the dark glass ahead of them.

Night had passed over their heads, and outside the sky was now dark and ominous out there.

"Holy shit, buttercup," said Negan giving a sudden chuckle, his fingertips reaching his lips. "Did you actually just thank me for something?"

Blake gave a smile, her eyes flitting over to him.

"You must have been hearing things," she muttered back, catching his gaze momentarily.

And for the slightest of seconds, Blake felt her breath catch in her throat…her heart pounding.

But she pushed these feelings hurriedly away…

What was wrong with her tonight?

She looked back down to her knees and rubbed at them.

Her jeans were sodden and her skin beneath her clothes was now freezing cold.

She let out a small, involuntary shiver, as Negan sighed beside her, patting his hands on the steering wheel.

"Alright then," he said with a nod. "Air fucking cleared. Maybe we can get back before the rain comes in again."

Blake looked at him.

Was that it? Was that why he had really brought her all the way out here?

Blake wasn't too familiar with the roads in this area, but she knew that this was still miles out of the way from where they had just come.

Negan grasped the keys and turned on the engine.

But it gave a cough and a splutter, but refused to turn over.

"Come on you, piece of utter shit," he said, bashing his fist against the steering wheel and trying again, as Blake frowned over at him bemusedly.

But the vehicle, to their dismay, would not start.

"We should have taken the other truck," she said in a mocking sigh, wrinkling her nose, knowing what Negan's reaction would be.

And, as expected, he shot her a faux-warning look in return. "Yeah, yeah, hindsight is a goddamn wonderful thing."

Blake bit her lip.

"So is a working truck," she replied goadingly.

And Blake had to withhold a laugh ,as it was Negan's turn to now roll his eyes, giving a gruff tut.

He bashed on the steering wheel once again as the engine gave another loud splutter and died completely, before suddenly snatching up his radio from the dashboard.

"Simon? You read me?" he uttered in a low voice, his finger on the button.

But there came only static.

"Arat?" he tried again, holding the device up…

But the loud static just hovered there for a long moment before falling silent once again.

Negan looked annoyed, flinging the radio down once more onto the dashboard and giving a huff.

Blake looked at him.

It was a rare sight to see Negan like this…so at a loss…with things so out of his control.

But Blake liked that…she gave a smile.

"So we're stuck?" she said in a an incredulous voice.

Negan slowly licked his lips and looked back at her.

And upon seeing her grin, his lips curved up into one to match.

He puffed out his chest, taking in a long breath. "Looks like it, Doll-face," he muttered matter-of-factly in that drawl of his. "Might as well try and get comfy for the night."

But Blake gave a frown.

"Here?" she said looking at the inside of the small cab and out at the dark, rain-sodden windows beyond.

"Unless you've got a better idea?" said Negan shifting back in his seat and surveying her from across the way.

Blake looked about. It was freezing in here, and the only sort of supplies they had with them, was a radio, a bottle of water and Lucille.

With the heaters now also off, Blake knew it wouldn't take long for temperatures to drop dramatically. And that was something she just could not afford in her cold and wet state.

She gave another shiver, rubbing at her arms, trying to act as nonchalant as possible.

But Negan was always quicker that she expected him to be, and raised an eyebrow up towards her.

"You cold, Peaches?" he asked her.

But Blake shot him a cool look.

"I'm fine," she lied, folding her arms across her chest nonchalantly.

But this only caused Negan to smirk and shrug, poking out his tongue between his line of white teeth.

"Y'know," he began after a brief moment or two of silence, as he placed one hand on the steering wheel. "I was gonna take you back to that camp of yours tonight. Back to Rick and those other pricks back in 'Pleasant-as-shit-sville'."

At his words, Blake looked up at him.

She felt her heart pound, but for a different reason now.

"An' I still can...if that's what you want?" Negan offered, something about his tone softer than before. A hint of something human within him.

Blake's lips parted as she looked over at him. His face fixed, serious and unreadable.

Blake could go home. Back to her people. The people she cared about…

But was that what she wanted? What she really wanted?

It wasn't just her fiancé's presence back at the Sanctuary that was making her feel this way…oh no…there was certainly something else right now. But that something, she just couldn't quite seem to put her finger on just yet.

Her heart thudded inside her ribcage…and she pushed a small shallow, shaky breath from her lungs….her eyes locking finally with Negan's….

"No," she said in what was not much more than a whisper.

And that was all she needed to say, as Negan let out a slow, understanding nod, his gaze never leaving hers.

She had never expected this. Not from him.

After all this…

After everything…

…he had given her a chance to leave….

"This really is like Beauty and the Beast," she said a after a long second, breaking the tension slightly, her face falling into an amused sort of smile and letting a small, breathless laugh escape her lips. "You gonna offer me a magic mirror too?"

She raised an eyebrow up at him teasingly, unable to stop herself.

But Negan gave a chuckle in return.

"No. But I can always get Dr Smarty Pants to try and knock you one up, if that's something you think you'd want," he swiped back with that same old Negan cockiness that merely made Blake roll her eyes and shake her head.

The pair were silent for a long moment, Blake watching as her breath before her, turned to steam in the cold.

She gave another shiver…rubbing at her knees trying to warm herself as best she could, as rain fell against the window beside her.

The temperature had fallen in the minutes they had been chatting, and with the engine off, the truck had started to become a hell of a lot colder.

Blake trembled slightly, jiggling her knee, trying to warm herself…

Negan looked over towards her, smirking.

"Peaches, now I know that you're definitely cold now," he said giving a her a told-you-so look, which made Blake grit her teeth in annoyance.

"I'm fine," she lied once again.

But Negan just smiled that irritating smile of his…all smug…...flashing his straight white teeth at her.

And with that, he suddenly lifted his right arm up and raised both his eyebrows in her direction.

Blake pursed her lips, frowning.

She knew what he was doing…

But right now Blake found herself so terribly cold…it was almost unbearable.

Her clothes and hair were soaking wet and clinging to her trembling form.

She gritted her teeth, staring over at him.

Was she really going to do this?!

God, had she pictured this just a few days ago while having dinner with Tara and Rosita back at Alexandria, she'd have thought she was going crazy. And yet here she was about to share her warmth with the head of the Saviours himself.

She tutted, lowering her eyes suddenly to the space in between them, and shot Negan a look.

"Well you gonna move that thing then?" she muttered a little defensively, her arms still folded across herself.

But Negan, obviously never expecting her to agree to this, grinned, his chocolate eyes twinkling.

"Now, now, Doll-face," said Negan in a taunting voice, lifting his chin slightly and gazing at Blake devilishly. "That thing, is Lucille. And she deserves some respect…"

But Blake titled her head slightly, offering him an unimpressed look.

"Really?" she said with a small sigh, knowing for fact he was messing with her.

God, he annoyed her so much!

Negan gave a chuckle, pulling on his bottom lip with his teeth before picking up Lucille, and dropping her down to his other side, neatly.

"There," he said promptly, his eyes meeting with hers again…with something in them that Blake didn't want to read too much into right now.

She was doing this because she was cold, and there was no other reasoning behind it.

And so, with faux-reluctance, Blake slowly shifted across the wide tan leather seat, coming to sit beside the tall, bearded man, as he settled his arm around her shoulders.

Instantly, his warmth hit her…along with his heady musky scent…which made her breath catch slightly in her throat.

Negan shifted slightly in his seat, pressing himself into her and pulling her close.

"Now this ain't so bad, is it?" he suddenly uttered in a husky voice, his lips hovering just a breath away from her neck, which caused another kind of warmth to spread its way inside of her.

Blake gave a gulp, but she wasn't about to show that he was getting to her. No way.

"I mean I'd prefer to be back there with those walkers," she said in a sarcastic tone. "But we can't have everything, can we?"

Negan let out a small, impressed laugh, into her ear.

"Oh Peaches," he said in a low growling tone. "Now you have got to watch that smart-mouth of yours at such close proximity. I mean, you do not know just. what. you. do to me when you say stuff like that."

Blake smirked, shaking her head, but she didn't dare turn her face to look at him fully, for she knew just how close he was to her now…

She let out a long puff of spiralling air into the cold atmosphere of the cab, as the rain pitter-pattered once again on the windshield ahead of them.

Blake crossed her legs, placing her hands into her lap as silence fell over the pair…the only sound being that of their own breathing.

But it felt comfortable and natural…more than Blake had first thought it would be.

After a few long minutes had passed them by, Blake parted her lips, suddenly leaning her head back against Negan's shoulder.

Almost immediately, she heard him let out a small chuckle.

"You mind invading' my personal space just a little bit more, Peaches?" he said in a sarcastic voice, into her ear, mimicking Blake's words from earlier today, back to her.

Her lips curved up into a wide smile, blinking down at her thighs.

But she didn't grace him with a response. Instead she just remained there, comfortable….as she shifted herself slightly, turning her body in towards the tall, dark-haired Saviour, and resting her head in the tanned crook of his neck.

But stil she didn't look at him…..feeling his thumb begin to rub circles against her shoulder, without another word from his lips.

She felt guilty…thinking of all the men and women that Negan must have killed…including the ones she knew…..Abraham…Glen and Spencer to name just a few…but this…this was for survival, right?

She was freezing….and even if she didn't die of cold waiting out here for God knows how long…she could certainly get sick, catch the flu and THEN die...without the proper meds to save her.

Blake tugged at her lips with her teeth.

Ok, it wasn't right….but what in this world was anymore?

She shifted herself slightly, her eyes flickering up over to Negan's driver's-side window, staring out into the darkness.

Everything was silent and calm and in that moment, everything was right in the world…even while they were stuck out here alone.

Here, Blake felt her thoughts of David, and every other care she seemed to have, just drift away, as Negan rested his bearded chin suddenly on the top of her damp head.

But she didn't flinch or shift away at this, like she might have done just a few days ago, but instead turned her body slightly into him, her knee brushing his, as she closed her eyes tiredly.

Here she felt safe. Oh-so utterly safe.

And a long moment or two seemed to pass, before Negan suddenly spoke, his hand shifting down her arm slightly, and a chuckle slowly escaping his throat …Blake feeling it shudder out from beneath her resting head.

"Y'know, if you're in the mood, Doll-face," he said a in a slow, purring voice. "I might know a way we can get a little warmer, if you catch my drift…"

But Blake merely smiled, giving a hearty sigh. It had only been a matter of time.

"No…I think I'm good, thanks," she uttered in a firm tone, keeping her eyes closed as she spoke.

But Negan just chuckled again, just as a sudden crackle emitted from the radio.

"B-Boss?!" came an intermittent voice.

Blake opened her eyes, pulling herself from Negan, as the tall leader of the Saviour's sat up and reached for the device.

"Si?" he uttered, his thumb over the hold button. "Listen we've broken down just off the 373 over near Berry. Fuckin' thing might be outta gas."

There was brief moment of silence before the radio hissed again.

"We doubled back, boss," came the, again, crackly voice of Simon, over the radio once more "Hold tight and we'll be with you in ten."

And with that, the device went dead, as Negan let out a short sigh, chucking the device back onto the dashboard once more, as silence fell over the cab again.

Blake opened her mouth as if to say something but changed her mind, shifting back over to far end of the cab, feeling her face reddening.

Alright ,nothing had happened between them…but she still felt embarrassed…her stomach lurching slightly, as she felt Negan's gaze flicker back over to her.

"You tired of cuddlin', Peaches?" he said, poking his tongue of out through his teeth teasingly and looking her over, titling his head back.

Blake ran her fingers through her hair, before pushing her long damp caramel locks back over her slender shoulder.

"I am now that I know we're gonna be rescued in ten minutes," she uttered, grinning back at him.

Negan gave a pout. "Well, you know, ten minutes is still enough time for-"

But Blake stopped him, knowing exactly what he was going to say.

"Like I said," she murmured, cutting across him in a slow mocking voice, narrowing her eyes goadingly in his direction. "I'm good, thanks."

Negan licked at his lips.

"You know, that's why I like you," he said after second or two. "You're not afraid to say no to me."

Blake gave a bemused frown. "Lots of people aren't afraid to say no to you, Negan. Difference is, you usually use Lucille on them when they do."

Negan grinned. "Well would you look at that. You used her name," he muttered proudly, causing Blake to shake her head, looking away from him and staring out of the windshield ahead.

How the hell could one person annoy the hell out her so much?

She was about to snap back with a cool sort of retort, but before she could, a sudden face pressed itself to the glass beside Blake, causing her to jump almost out of her skin in fright.

She clutched at her chest.

"Jesus!" she uttered, staring at the looming walker, standing the other side of the glass, pawing at it, snarling and snapping at her.

She slid back over to the centre of the seats away from it, coming to sit next to Negan once again

Negan raised his eyebrow and opened his mouth as if to speak, but Blake just pointed at him threateningly.

"Just don't," she uttered in a deadly voice, pre-empting Negan's reaction.

And the bearded Saviour just gave a hearty laugh and settled back against the tan seat behind him, gazing at her admiringly.

"I didn' say a word, Doll."

Chapter Text

The journey back to the Sanctuary had been uneventful at best.

Simon, as promised, had arrived at their truck in less than ten minutes, receiving a hearty pat on the back from Negan, who had promptly hopped up into the front of the truck with his right-hand man.

Blake had sat in the back with the rest of the Saviours in the dark, listening to the rain which had started up again, harder than that before.

It was coming down in droves by the time they reached Alexandria an hour later.

Blake had gotten to her feet after the truck had pulled up, safe inside the gates, before following the other men, including Dwight and the woman Negan had called Arat, out of the back of the vehicle.

But she had barely made it a step or two out, wincing against the ever-falling rain, when she had felt a sudden figure at her shoulder. And she almost rolled her eyes, predicting who it was.

It was of course the looming figure of Negan, Lucille in his hand, who placed at arm over her shoulders , a grin across his lips.

"Allow me to escort you back up to your room, Doll-face," he uttered into her ear in a charming voice, causing Blake to frown up at him and shrug his arm from her body.

Ok, she might have used him to keep warm for few minutes, but she certainly wasn't going to make this a regular thing.

She strutted away from him in her damp clothes, feeling his dark eyes on her, but kept walking until she reached the inside, stepping eagerly out of the rain.

She raised an eyebrow at Negan as he followed behind, smiling easily as he approached.

"I mean, I'm flattered," she uttered in a mocking voice, stopping in her tracks in the shelter of the building, as the rest of Negan's men all filed past her, disappearing off in the direction of the canteen. "But I'm sure I can find my own way."

But Negan just smirked, slowly coming to stand before her, gazing down into her face, raindrops running down his leather-clad shoulders.

They were on their own now in this quiet corridor. And that only caused to make Blake's heart pound that little bit faster.

"Oh, this ain't flattery, Doll," he said, his tongue poking through his straight white teeth. "And I aint fuckin' askin' either."

Blake rolled her eyes at his arrogance.

He always did this to her.

Riled her up and made her feel a little bit more defensive than she needed to be. Even here, in this place.

But Blake just tutted, raising her eyebrow in an unimpressed fashion in response, before stalking off, knowing that Negan would soon follow.

He always did where she was concerned.

It amazed her, that even with this vast empire he had built up here, that Negan was remotely concerned with her.

He had his wives (Blake making it perfectly clear she wasn't interested in becoming one of those). He had his men and women able to fight….so what was she good for?

He had stopped pushing her for information on Rick. And it was likely of course, he had seen right from the beginning she had had nothing to give him…being dragged here against her will, in the first place.

So what was he still doing here…at her side, as he had been for these last couple of days…?

She glanced over her shoulder narrowing her eyes, knowing it was only a matter of time.

And with that, Negan, as expected, did of course follow her, as she headed down the corridor.

Blake turned away, hearing his studded biker boots chinking along after her as she went.

"So, do I get to lay-in tomorrow?" she asked in a sarcastic tone, as she felt him fall into step with her at the long staircase, leading up toward her hallway. "Or are you planning to take me somewhere else where you almost get me killed?"

From her side, Negan gave a quiet sort of chuckle.

"Hold your horses there, Peaches," said Negan in a goading tone. "I thought I taught you a very fuckin' valuable lesson tonight."

But this only caused Blake to click her tongue at him, irritably.

"Yeah, not to trust you again," she uttered in a scathing tone, staring up at him and shooting him a look.

But Negan looked back at her, raising a dark eyebrow. "Well I mean, fuck me, Princess, I'm surprised that you ever trusted me in the first place."

But Blake gave a huff ignoring his comment.

Had she ever really trusted Negan? She wasn't sure…but even now, tonight he had confused her.

Him putting her in danger like that… it had only been for Blake to prove to herself…..to make her see that she didn't need David. That she was better than that.

She was still terrified of David of course, but what Negan had said….

What he had obviously seen….

But she felt weak and strained right now…like David had this hold over her that made her look like a tiny insect that needed to be squashed under his foot.

Was that what she had become? Was that what she looked like these days? Was this why Negan was paying her so much attention?

Because she looked fragile and unable to fend for herself?

This very thought alone got her back up. Made her question things she hadn't questioned before.

Feeling more confused than ever.

"Don't you have better things to do that to be walking me to me room?" she said a little snappily, glancing up at the grinning Saviour as they finally reached the top of the staircase, turning right.

He was oh-so irritating to her, and the fact that he just read her like a book, just caused to exacerbate things.

But Negan just gave a lazy shrug, causing droplets of water to run from his leather jacket on to the bare hallway floor below, as he wrinkled his nose, grinning.

"Ooh this is just like old times, ain't it?" he uttered in a playful voice. "You snapping at me…me takin' you back to your cell…."

Blake shot him a serious look.

"I swear to god, you take me back to that cell-" she said in a deadly, warning voice.

But Negan merely laughed, raising his hands in defeat, as they walked.

"Well Jee-sus, this pussy-cat's got goddamn claws," he said, his rounded shoulder bumping hers teasingly. "Don' worry, sweetheart. I've told you, a royalty like you, deserves a fucking palace-"

The pair of them came to a stop just outside Blake's room.

"-an' that's what I gave you," Negan finished, looking cockily down at her. "In this fucking pig-shit fuckin' world, anyway."

But this only caused Blake to narrow her eyes in his direction, looking his long, bearded face over carefully.

"Am I supposed to be grateful?" she said snippily, turning the handle of the door and heading inside.

She flipped on the light switch, illuminating the large room, as well as her dry and comfy bed, just where she had left it.

All she wanted to do now, was get out of these wet clothes, take a shower and sleep.

But Negan raised his dark eyebrows at her incredulously, following her into the room before she could stop him.

That alone, made her ever increasing irritation tonight, rise even further.

Maybe it was because she had shown so much vulnerability back there in that truck. Or maybe it was the fact that he had seen through her relationship with David instantly. The only person in the last six months, bar Eugene, who had seen it for what it really was.

"I mean you could show some fucking gratitude," Negan sudden replied in a matter-of-fact tone, checking the following off on his long, slender fingers. "I mean, I give you a fuckin' room of your own. A big one I might fuckin' add, none of that basement shit. I get you off the points system. I give you a fuckin' TV. And-"

"And, you almost feed me to a bunch of walkers…" said Blake cutting across him and frowning. She turned back around to face him before she reached her closet.

But Negan just stared over at her lazily, and to her utter irritation, settled himself on the edge of her bed, placing Lucille down beside him, as the mattress creaked slightly under his weight.

"Alright, alright, I admit," he said cocking his head. "Maybe I went a little too far."

Blake rolled her eyes and gave a loud scoff, before turning back to her closet and opening the doors wide, as the storm raged outside, the rain lashing against the windows.

"Hmmm…story of your fucking life," she muttered just loud enough for Negan to hear her.

She pulled out a fresh t-shirt and set of grey matching underwear, as she heard him growl playfully behind her.

"You know you gettin' to be quite the fuckin' potty-mouth, Peaches," he murmured back, as Blake turned back around to face him, pile of clothes in her arms. "Might have to get Arat to knock up a goddamn swear jar, if you keep this up."

But Blake gave a huff of annoyance as she eyed him, sitting on her bed as casual as ever.

She ignored his comment, instead strolling over towards him coolly.

"Don't think you're going to make yourself comfortable," she said in warning voice, a smirk twitching at her lips, staring down at him incredulously, and shaking her head. "I'm gonna shower, and change, and then I'm heading to bed…without you here."

But Negan's eyes glinted as she spoke.

He bit at his lip oh-so slowly, making sure she caught every second of it, throwing her a goading look through dark, narrowed eyes…..and all this only caused to make Blake's stomach jolt.

"Well, shit, Doll-face…I mean I was countin' on a slumber party…" he uttered, his smoky eyes never leaving hers. "..but I am more than willing to join you in that shower instead."

Blake gave a sudden gulp before she could stop herself, her breath catching for the slightest moment, inside her throat.

But she quickly overcame the feeling, knowing that she had to, shaking her head and pursing her lips, shooting the dark-haired Saviour a frown.

"Not a chance," she uttered in a firm tone suddenly, marching forwards and grasping Negan's arm, attempting to pull him from the bed. "Out!"

She half expected him to get angry with her for her insolence…but to her uttered surprise, Negan, almost at once, complied.

He chuckled, staring up at her, eyebrows raised, but got to her feet, taking Lucille with him.

"Shit, darlin', I mean, it's not my fault you're giving me mixed messages here," he said giving a mocking-pout as she manhandled him towards the door, her hand grasping his elbow tightly. "I mean, one moment you're trying to get to second base with me back in that truck, and the next minute you're kickin' me the fuck out-"

But Blake scoffed yet again as they reached the door, pausing, as thunder clapped loudly outside.

"You realise that one cuddle to keep warm, doesn't make me one of your wives, Negan" she uttered pursing her lips and rounding on him as he stopped. Blake narrowed her eyes in his direction, jabbing at his damp t-shirt covered-chest with her finger. "Go bother one of them instead."

But Negan grinned, biting at his lip again, and looking down at her desirously.

He took a single step towards her, closing the gap between them entirely. And Blake felt her breath catch almost instantly.

Negan leaned in towards her, his lips just a breath away from hers….as his fingers traced her waistline…

"Who said anything about you becomin' one of my wives," he said waggling his eyebrows at her fiendishly, knowing full-well he had teased her about this every day since had arrived here.. "All I'm suggestin' is one night of fun. Just you, an' me…an' the backdrop of a fuckin' thunderstorm. I mean it sounds like the start of some high-class porno, don' you think?"

But Blake just smirked at him, rolling her eyes, and giving him a gentle shove away from her, out through the door.

"Oh…just…...screw you," she muttered in a light voice of faux-seriousness, trying to find the words.

But Negan just arched his back, giving a groan of longing, his eyes twinkling at her. "Oh I fuckin' wish you would, Buttercup."

Blake felt her cheeks turn pink almost immediately.

"Goodnight, Negan," she muttered in a warning voice, before he could rile her up anymore. This….annoying man.

But Negan paused for the briefest of moments…a grin at his lips…as his eyes remained locked on hers….

…reading her again like a book…

Blake blinked up at him…her heart thudding in her chest.

"Night, Peaches," he finally replied in a husky voice, leaning in towards her for the slightest of seconds…his face lingering close to hers…..before turning on his heel, swinging Lucille up onto his shoulder, and heading off down the corridor, whistling a tune, before she could utter another word.

Blake waited there for a long second, watching him disappear off around the corner… before letting out a long, exhausted sigh and shutting the door closed with snap.

It had been a long day, that she was certain of.

But as Blake clutched at the pile of clean clothes in her arms tightly…shaking her head…..

….she was unable to stop the smile that seemed to dance its way across her lips…

Chapter Text

Blake opened the door and stepped out into the silent and, now, dark corridor.

She had a towel and a change of clothes tucked beneath her arm, intending to shower, peel herself out of her damp and dirty clothes, and get herself dry and clean once more.

It had been a long day, and all she wanted now was sleep…

But a shower first would do her good…..push all of her thoughts and worries from her mind.

She pulled her door shut behind her and padded down the corridor over towards the communal showers quietly.

Negan had helped her today….she knew that was the truth.

And as much as part of him still terrified her…..never sure of what he was capable of, or what he was going to do next….he seemed to have this charm about him…this ability to take the heavy weight from her shoulders and pick her up like no one had in a long, long time.

But he was still Negan…..head of the Saviours and she knew she needed to remember that.

People from Alexandria were still dead because of him. And that couldn't be forgotten.

But Blake's thoughts drifted to what Negan had said earlier, back in the truck, as the rain fell all around them…

He had offered to take her home…just like that. Back to Alexandria….to the people she had started out with.

But was that her home? Had that ever been her home?

David was here now….that was a fact….but even despite that….she had felt no better back there than she did here…

Still struck with worry, that she wasn't doing right by her fiancé. By the man who had stuck by her all this time.

Perhaps she had made the wrong decision not taking Negan up on his offer…but perhaps someday he would ask her again….when she was less confused, less torn…

For right now Blake didn't know how she felt about things with David….pondering this as she walked down the long shadowy hallway toward the bathrooms…

Maybe she could stand on her own two feet without him….and maybe she didn't need him anymore….

But before the tall, caramel-blonde haired woman could dwell on this any further….she jumped in fright as a sudden hand gripped her upper arm tightly….

Blake gave a sudden gasp of fright….praying that it was not another of Negan's men…as it had been just a couple of day ago…

But her heart thudded, as she turned at once, to see a familiar face step out of the shadows.

Her eyes widened.

"D-David?" she stuttered, her blood suddenly running cold.

For there was her fiancé, a grim look lining his features.

When she had first met David he had been carefree, with shaggy blonde hair and the bluest eyes imaginable…

…but now his face was lined with disgust…..his once handsome features dripping with resentment as he stared back at her with hollow eyes.

He emerged from the darkness of the gloomy corridor, looming over her looking angry.

Blake had seen him like this before. She knew exactly what was coming.

"What...no smile for me?" he uttered in a cold poisonous voice, his grip tightening on her upper arm. "Blakey, I'm disappointed."

His voice was full of poisonous mocking, his mouth twisted into a vile smirk.

Blake could only gulp, backing up slightly as her breath caught in her throat.

"I-I-" she stuttered out, desperately searching for an excuse to get away. She did not want to see him. Not after today. "I-I just need to use the bathroom."

But David gave a cruel-sounding laugh, not letting go of her, even when she attempted to desperately pull away.

"Are you kidding me?!" he said in an incredulous voice, high pitched and taunting. "You've been away all day, while I've been here working my fuckin ass off for ten measly fucking points, and when you do finally turn up, looking like fucking shit I might add, you're too busy to talk to me?!"

"I didn't say that," uttered Blake staring up at David worriedly, shaking her head.

Right now, she had nothing but Negan's words dancing about in her thoughts…

She was stronger than this.

She didn't need him.

She didn't need this.

Blake suddenly snatched her arm away from him, before David could readjust his grip on her.

"I just need to shower," she murmured shaking her head and tearing her eyes away from her fiancé.

Blake just needed time to breathe…to think…..to sleep on it, if anything….

Hurriedly she stalked away down the long gloomy hallway away from him, her towel and her change of clothes huddled in her arms.

She was so tired….so anxious…..she just needed a break from everything…..from David…for five minutes...

For so long she had been tormented by his words….by his bruises…feeling guilty for what he did to her…..but maybe Negan was right. Maybe she was a queen.

Maybe she could survive without her fiancé….without anyone in fact.

She had lived for so long in his shadow…living through his choices….doing what he wanted….keeping up appearances because that's what he had made her do.

She felt so confused, pain coursing through her….

So all she knew right at this moment was that she need to get away from him.

Even if only for a while…

Blake bowed her head, hurrying over towards the bathrooms, tucked away near to the stairwell…avoiding anything further to do with David.

But this had been the first time in a long, long time that Blake had defied him….

And before she could do a thing to stop it, she heard rushed footsteps behind her and within an instant she was grabbed roughly around the throat.

Blake dropped the items in her hand, staggering suddenly backwards….letting out a strangled cry.

"Please…" she cried, trying desperately to push David away from her but he was just too strong…his fingers digging into the smooth skin at her throat.

But David did not relent.

"Move," he spat into her ear, giving her a hard shove forwards around the corner and into the shadows of the looming stairwell.

Blake choked, stumbling slightly as she went…praying someone anyone would appear and stop him….

For she knew David so well….she could read his moods easily...and yet never in her life had she seen him this angry…this enraged…this willing to use such menacing violence against her.

Her mouth was dry and her heart pounding a drumbeat inside her ears as he shoved her towards the top of the staircase, out of earshot of anyone in the rooms along Blake's hallway.

She gagged slightly, giving a shallow whimper, as David turned her around to face him roughly…never loosening the grip against her throat.

She could feel his fingernails digging into her…..all breath being choked from her body.

But all she could focus on in this moment was her fiancé's eyes. The piercing blue eyes she had fallen in love with…that now were staring back at her, glinting almost gleefully, with a vile look of contempt…

"You fucking disgust me," he uttered into her face, his teeth bared. "All these fucking years I've put up with you and your constant whingeing…all the time…the same old thing…..it was the same when we were back in our apartment in the city, it was the same at Alexandria, and it's the same now. The lies and the useless fucking garbage that comes out of your mouth...just constantly. I mean you're lucky I put up with you for so long, because believe me, no one else would have…"

David's eyes travelled down her body as he edged her backwards, towards the large steel staircase.

Blake's eyes were wide and terrified as she stared back at the man she loved…

But the look in her fiancé's eyes was far from one of love….as he choked the life from her, his fingers and thumbs cutting into her flesh.

She couldn't breathe…couldn't speak…couldn't even find the strength or the ability to push him off of her.

Never in her life had she ever expected anyone to spill some much pent-up hatred for her from their lips.

"I mean look at you," sneered David, scoffing and holding her throat tightly. "You're nothing to look at, are you? Not anymore. Oh you used to be…maybe...…when you could fit into a size 4, and knew when to shut your mouth and only open it when I wanted to shove my dick in there."

Blake felt tears prick at her eyes as they darted this way and that, oh-so desperate for a way out…a way of escape…

But there wasn't one. David as always had control of her….dangling her high above the fifteen or-so metal steps, that led down to the lower levels of the Sanctuary.

He literally had her life hanging in the balance, as Blake could do nothing but give a strangled sob.

Terrified of what was about to come next.

This was not the man she had loved.

This was a man capable of god knows what…and that scared her more than anything else in this world right now.

And Blake could do nothing as this larger than life, blonde man suddenly pressed his face to hers. His lips curved up viciously.

"Because if you're not good for that, what are you good for? Huh?" he said a poisonous voice. "Because I know for a fact I'd do far better here without you around…without Negan pussy-footing round you treating you like you're a somebody. Because Blakey…I hope you know that you will never, ever be anybody…anybody….."

He pushed this word out from his hissing lips.

"…because you never have been..…." he continued, his voice suddenly becoming flat. "….and now….all you've ever going to be, my sweet Blakey, is yet…another…..fucking…..walker."

And with that, David just stared at Blake blankly…

….as he suddenly let go of her throat…giving her a hard shove backwards….

And Blake could do nothing, but gape and flounder in mid-air for what felt like an eternity, as she lost her footing….unable to grasp a hold of anything in time…

…...falling backwards, into the darkness below…

------

Eugene brushed crumbs from the front of his black button-down shirt as he left the canteen, stuffing a bite from a third and final cookie, into his already full mouth, as he went.

He was, at this precise moment, pondering the exact way he could manufacture his own type of cool whip from the supplies available to him down at the marketplace, his eyes staring lazily ahead as he walked.

But it took Eugene a long moment or two to truly realise what he was staring at, as he rounded to corner towards the long staircase that led up towards his living quarters.

He stopped in his tracks, the cookie falling unceremoniously from his hand….. as his eyes suddenly widened.

------

Negan, still slightly damp and dusty from this evening's events, strolled along the long corridor, swinging Lucille from his hand easily.

It was late and the dark-haired Saviour knew for a fact that it was likely Frankie would be waiting for him back in his large plush bedroom when he got there….it was her turn after all…

But as Negan dragged a hand down his long bearded face, his thoughts couldn't help but flicker to someone who was not one of his wives. Someone he would much prefer to be there waiting for him instead.

Fucking Peaches.

All fluffy and gorgeous on the outside, and sweet and ripe and oh-so-fucking delicious on the inside. Negan could already tell that about her.

He had a hard time refusing her anything, which was not how he had got to be in his position of such power amongst his people. But Negan was very much enjoying not being in the driving seat for this one…

He knew for a fact he had been well and truly fucked over, and in just a matter of days, Blake's status had been elevated above most of his men in this place. But that was his doing….and he knew full fucking well how much he was well and truly wrapped around her little finger.

She sort of fucking delighted him…which was rarity for him nowadays….so he would make the most of it while he could….and give her what she wanted…

Negan let out a long tired breath, lifting his stubbly chin, as he made to turn left, heading through the large double doors that led up towards his quarters at the top of the factory.

But before could do so, he heard a loud, carrying, strangled cry suddenly echo through the silent hallways.

"...h-help," came the weak-sounding male voice. "...s-somebody..."

Negan stopped suddenly, a grin curving its way up onto his lips.

He loved trouble.

Wandering the hallways terrorising people was practically a fucking hobby of his, after all.

So without a backwards glance, or concern for Frankie waiting in his room for him, Negan turned on his booted heel and stalked intimidatingly back down the corridor, towards the source of the noise.

Lucille gripped tightly in his hand as he went…..excited for just what he would find….

Chapter Text

The world was black.

Just darkness now.

And in that darkness, Blake could feel herself falling….

Down and down and down….until she could fall no more.

There was no light here, but the moans and snarls she could hear….of something moving in this shadowy realm.

And there she was…alone….but not alone…..gasping for breath…unable to grasp hold of anything around her….

Terror filling her veins…and anxious gasps leaving her throat.

This was not life. She was not safe here.

Her eyes searched in the gloom, finding herself suddenly surrounded by the dead.

She could feel them…smell them…..hear them….crawling out of every crevice…shuffling towards her…

…one in particular….tall…with blonde hair….and blue eyes….

But this one was not like the rest.

This one she knew…

…she loved…

She reached out a hand towards him….but the figure struck her hard across the face…sending her toppling backwards….hitting the ground behind her with a thud.

"Peaches?" came a far off voice, as Blake winced against it.

Her entire body felt broken…her head throbbing…..

She opened her lips…..letting out a breathless moan…..as she felt a rough hand at her cheek, fingers drifting down to her sore and painful throat….

Her eyes tried to flutter open….but she couldn't hold them….briefly seeing a face hovering over her…a familiar face that felt warm and comforting to her….

"Stay the fuck with me, Doll-face," came the voice again, low and grizzled, and close to her ear. "Don't you dare fucking close your eyes."

But Blake couldn't help it…..the world going dark and fuzzy yet again.

"Get in here, Doc," came the far off voice for the last time….as Blake frowned…

….slipping back into the dark, quiet realm once more…..

Chapter Text

Blake was lying down. That was all she knew…

Her mouth felt parched and her entire body felt sore and bruised…like she had gone ten rounds in a boxing ring.

It took her a long moment to realise why everything was still dark….slowly fluttering open her eyes.

She gave a hard, painful gulp and blinked a couple of times…staring up, as sunlight danced across the white ceiling above her.

Blake took in a deep breath, filling her lungs with well-deserved air, realising at once that she was in her room at the Sanctuary.

The window was obviously open, because a warm breeze seemed to dance across her face as she shifted beneath the white sheets that lay across her, turning her head to the side.

"Jesus fucking Christ, Doll-face," came a sudden lazy voice. "I thought you were never gonna wake up. I have been bored out of my fuckin' mind sittin' here waitin'. I mean there's only so many ways I can read about what face cream I should be usin' or how many time a day I should be drinking green fuckin' juice."

Blake gave a frown, her eyes travelling across the slouched form of a person she recognised very well.

Blake pulled her dry and parched lips apart, making to say something, but she just coughed…unable to speak.

Negan, who was sitting on a small, rickety chair, beside her bed, with his boots propped up on the mattress beside her, reading from a severely-outdated Women's Health magazine, gave a huge roll of his eyes.

"Jeez, sweetheart," he huffed in a voice of faux-resentment, a grin twitching onto his lips. "I mean, is it not good enough that I fucking save your life….but now you got me fuck' waitin' on you hand and foot too?"

With that, he placed down his magazine, grabbing a large ice-cold glass of water from his side, raising himself off the seat as he did so.

Blake pulled herself up into as much of a sitting positon as she could manage, allowing him to hand her the drink.

She was so desperately thirsty, but as she made to lift her right hand, she noticed it feel sore and was bandaged at the wrist. She looked at it in disbelief.

"You almost cracked your fucking skull open, as well as sprained a wrist and broke a couple of ribs while you were at it. Gave me fuckin heart attack too, when I saw you lying there, out of it," came Negan's low drawl, answering her question before she could ask it, as she raised her other hand, taking the water from his grasp and taking a grateful glug. "But hell, I've come off worse in bar-fights that that. And the Doc has said you're doin' ok."

The water slipped down Blake's throat, quenching her thirst within seconds. And it was a moment later that she placed down the glass once more on the night-stand beside her with trembling fingers.

Her head pounded thickly in her skull…and as she lifted her hand to it, she found it was bandaged roughly, her hair feeling almost matted with blood at the back.

She winced to herself….as she remembered what happened….

She had been going to take a shower…she'd had her towel and a change of clothes…

But two blue eyes suddenly shone bright through her memories….causing her stomach to jolt uncomfortably and her heart begin to pound.

"So…." uttered Negan in a cool voice, settling himself back into his seat and replacing his boots back onto the bed. "…before I get back into readin' seven ways to get beach-body ready this summer, you want to fuckin' tell me exactly what happened, Peaches?"

Blake gulped…her already-quenched mouth going dry again, as she looked up at the familiar dark-haired Saviour.

Negan was today without his jacket….just in a white t-shirt….as he shifted in his seat slightly, lifting a hand to his face.

Blake noticed Lucille lying against his chair….as the bearded man, his fingers resting against his stubbly cheek, looked back at her, his dark-eyes serious, now full of anger and concern.

"Coz' there I was, about to spend a wonderful evening with Frankie, mindin' my own fuckin' business," he continued. "…when I hear Dr Smarty Pants yellin' the place down….because he's found you lying in a pool of your own blood at the bottom of the fuckin' stairs."

Negan sounded suddenly very angry, his grey bearded jaw clenched…..looking like he was ready to kill….

But at this, Blake's eyes almost instantly drifted away from his…as memories came flooading back to her.

She knew of course who had done this to her….

Who had tried to kill her…

Who had pushed down the stairs, with horrible, vile contempt across his face as he did so….

But Blake couldn't say his name, her gaze drifting down to her bandaged wrist instead…her empty hands clasped now, in her lap.

Negan stared at her for a long moment. And despite not even looking at him, Blake could feel his eyes boring into hers.

"Now I know that accidents happen," he uttered in a low and dangerous tone, lifting his chin. "…but not on my fuckin' watch, they don't. So tell me buttercup…. what. fuckin'. happened…."

He repeated those words meaningfully.

Blake gave another painful gulp, lifting her hand to her throat, but didn't look up at him.

She took in a sharp breath as he felt the welts that lined her neck…..exactly where her fiancé's fingers had been….

She knew there was no hiding that…

And at this, Blake suddenly trembled…feeling tears prick at her eyes….

But she just couldn't say his name…

She couldn't admit what he had done to her….not to Negan…not to anyone…

For she knew what would happen if she did…

She gave a painful gulp….but still her eyes remained in her lap.

Too ashamed to look at Negan…to admit what had been done to her.

What the man she loved, had done to her…..

Suddenly she felt Negan move himself, dropping his boots to the floor unceremoniously, and hover near to her…..as she tried as hard as she could, to not cry…to not tremble…..to not look like she was scared…..

But inside she was distraught…..aching with sadness…..

Wanting to scream…to cry….to yell…

But she couldn't…and that had nothing to do with her bruises or her broken bones….

"It was an accident," she uttered, the words suddenly spilling from her mouth, before she realised just what she was about to do….as she felt Negan's chocolate eyes blink suddenly. "I j-just…...I fell. I tripped…and I fell….it was my fault…"

She didn't know why she did it.

Why she uttered that lie….

But it was now done….her defending David and his actions yet again….only because she was so, so fearful of the outcome otherwise.

But as soon as she spoke….Blake almost immediately felt Negan's shoulders tense….his jaw ticking…..his eyes blackening, at her side.

He knew. Of course he knew.

Negan remained there, gazing down at her for what felt like the longest of moments …..disappointment lining his features…. as Blake felt a sob catch in her throat.

He looked angry and betrayed….as Blake pressed her aching head back against the pillows behind her, unable to meet his seething stare.

And it was then that she knew what he was about to say….before he had even said it.

The tall, dark-haired leader of the Saviours, standing up straight, picking up Lucille, looking intimidating and oh-so furious at this very second.

"You know, Sweetheart, part of me wanted you to believe you belonged here," he said pointing the dull end of his baseball-bat at her accusingly, his voice low and deadly serious. "Wanted to believe you ain't as weak as your precious fi-an-ce made you out to be."

Negan grimaced for a brief moment, looking back at her darkly.

"But hell, I'm startin' to think you're not the queen I fuckin' thought you were."

Blake felt tears falling silently from her eyes as she leaned back against the pillow behind her head…unable to look at him….…her eyes staring back up towards the ceiling once more.

For she knew his words were true.

She wasn't a queen.

She was just the sad, pathetic woman who got beat up and pushed around by her boyfriend….by the man who had sold her Grandmother's engagement ring….by the man who had sold her out to these people…..by the man who had pushed her down a flight of stairs….

Blake knew that now…

She wasn't worth anyone's time. Unable to stand up for herself.

Tears slipped silently down her cheeks as she realised David was right….she wasn't anyone.

She half-waited for Negan to continue his outburst…to keep yelling at her as she lay there, expecting the hurtful words now, tears running down her face sadly…having no reply to give him….

But to her surprise, Negan was silent….obviously done with her now…as the next thing she heard, was the door slam closed behind the dark-haired Saviour, as he left the room….

….leaving Blake oh-so utterly alone, once again…

-------------------------------

[[Hi everyone, thanks for reading along so far. If any of you are interested I have an entire Negan and Blake page dedicated to them over on Tumblr if you'd like to check it out. Just google 'Negan and Blake'. :) Have a good weekend.]]

Chapter Text

Blake remained alone for the long two days that followed.

She had managed to get herself up and out of bed to use the bathroom….but that was far as she felt able to go by herself….exhausted by even that.

The bandages around her broken and bruised ribs and around her sprained wrist were checked and changed by Doctor Carson, formally of the Hilltop people…who looked slightly stressed and frazzled.

And apart from that, a meek-looking Saviour, who only looked about fourteen, brought her three meals a day without fail.

But this pair were the only people she had seen. Even the hallway outside her room had been empty each time she had passed through it.

Since Blake had awoken, she had had no contact with Negan or any of his close lieutenants. No Dwight, no Eugene, no Simon and no Arat. Even the few she didn't know by their names hadn't come near her either…and Blake knew that this had to have been on Negan's orders.

She had heard the anger in his voice when he had spoken to her….felt the disappointment in his glare…

He had of course expected her to betray David…but Blake couldn't do that. For she knew what would happen if she did.

She had to remain loyal…..to the man she loved….

Or at least the man she used to love.

Blake's brain since having woken, had been going a mile a minute.

She was in pain. But this had nothing to do with her bruises or her broken bones.

Instead, this had everything to do with what David had done to her…not just three days ago…but over the last six months.

Even when she had been in Alexandria she had felt like a prisoner. Afraid to put a foot wrong. But back then she loved him. She doted on him. He was her fiancé after all.

But since getting here, to the Sanctuary, things had changed….David had changed…..he was not the man she had met and fallen for all those years ago.

The tears had barely stopped falling these last couple of days….her eyes red and sore….and dried up…

She had nothing left to give. No energy left to spend.

Blake had just taken a long shower. It was late afternoon and today had been the first day she had felt strong enough to stand in the shower….letting the water wash the dried blood from her hair….washing carefully her three large stitches that remained on the very back of her head…as well as the dirt and grime from the rest of her body.

Blake hadn't showered or changed her clothes since before she had left for the run…

But now standing here, in just a fresh pair of plain black matching underwear…looking into the long mirror that hung on the back of her closet…did Blake realise just how terrible she looked.

Her skin all over was bruised….and the bruises that were no longer bright purple like the ones across her ribs and her neck, were now green and ghastly-looking.

Her eyes were red, as predicted...with deep purple bags beneath them.

Her hair was damp and wavy, and even despite running a hairbrush through it, it looked limper and more lifeless than before.

Blake took in a half-sob before she could stop herself, clutching suddenly at her mouth, the pain of the sharp intake of breath shooting through her sore ribs.

This is what she had become. A mere shell of herself.

And she knew who all this was down to.

Blake hung her head, staring down at her feet.

But she had had her chance. Had her chance to blame him. And she had instead lied. Defending him to the bitter end.

And even Negan, who had had her back since getting here, had turned against her…sick of her lies too..

She knew now that he must think of her, just like David thought of her…with disgust….

Blake had almost expected Negan to hit her too….while he yelled at her. And it had surprised her when he hadn't. But was that because that was all she expected now from men in her life? A punch here…a poisonous word into her ear there?

Blake let out a shaky breath and stared up at her reflection once again…before her gaze, instead, drifted to the window behind her…shining in, a warm late afternoon sunlight….that caught on the dust particles that drifted through the air…making Blake think of a dreamy place…..a place where perhaps she would have been had she not woken up two days ago…

She gave a painful gulp.

Her throat was still sore...the bruises still littered there.

But as Blake grasped up a soft grey jersey sweater and a pair of navy pants, slipping them on, she knew that for the first time in days she just wanted to be outside in the fresh air…Even if only for a moment.

Wanting to feel alive.

She stepped into her pair of low-topped tennis shoes, chancing one last change at her reflection, before slamming the closet door and heading straight out of the room.

Out in the corridor she looked this way and that. It was of course, silent again, with not a soul in sight.

Blake wondered now to what Negan was doing right now…or David for that matter…

She wondered if Frankie was still giving him massages…or whether he was lurking around the corner once again to finish the job to kill Blake off completely.

This thought alone made her nervous, and Blake couldn't help but give yet another gulp as she turned right at the end of the hallway, making for a different way down to the outside areas….not wanting to see the staircase she had fallen down. Not yet anyway.

She turned the corner, pushing open a door and stopping at the top of a small, this time, stone set of stairs that led down to the lower levels.

Blake gripped onto the railing tightly and let out a nervous puff of air as she walked gingerly down the steps one at a time.

It wasn't a minute later that she had gone down two flights of the staircase, coming out on the first floor….finding herself in a familiar looking corridor….

In a place she had not seen in days.

She blinked slightly, frowning and peering down the long gloomy hallway.

It was quiet, and as Blake tentatively walked down the corridor her footsteps echoed loud and clear, she remembered back to less than a week ago, when she was first brought here, to the Sanctuary, and placed a cell.

And that cell, was in fact, right there, third door down, straight ahead of her.

But there was nothing to be afraid of now…right?

Would Negan really shove her back in there?

But actually after what happened between them…she wouldn't put it past him now.

Blake's fingers trembled nervously as she walked…heading past the closed cell door hurriedly…heading towards the door at the end of the hallway, that she knew led all the way down towards the large, open balcony outside.

But she had barely moved a few feet past the looming cell door, when a sudden, quivering voice called out.

"P-Please…..i-is someone there?"

Blake recognised it instantly…her face paling.

"Please..." it came again, sounding desperate. "…I'll d-do anything!"

Blake turned and took a slow and tentative step towards the door, giving a hard gulp.

"David?" she murmured…her voice wavering slightly as she spoke.

What was he doing locked up in there?

But she obviously knew who was responsible for this….of course Negan had seen right through her lie….

But she had never expected him to do this to David. To lock him up…to keep him in there.

"Blake?" uttered the voice of her fiancé. She could hear him shifting against the inside of the door.

But Blake stopped nervously just a foot or two away…clenching her sleeves in her hands tightly.

The last time she had heard David's voice, she had been looking into his bright blue eyes….full of hatred and disgust…as he had pushed her backwards.

But yet something…something in his voice seemed to pin her to the spot…unable to move…to run…to flee.

It was as if he had a hold on her…a hold she just could not escape from.

"Blake," David uttered once more, his voice full of urgency. "You have to get me out of here. I haven't eaten or drunk anything since they threw me in here. I-I can't take it anymore. Please, Blakey…sweetheart, you have to help me."

Blake tugged at her lip worriedly….right now feeling so weak-willed…

"I don't know…I-I-" she began as her words trailed off, her eyes darting this way and that up and down the corridor. Almost waiting for someone to come and disturb the two of them…to give her a way out.

"What the fuck do mean, you don't know?" snapped David suddenly from behind the door. He sounded irritated. His words bruising her more than his fists had. "After all these years we've been together, and what? You're just going to leave me here to rot? Is that it?"

Blake took a step back, shaking her head.

"N-no, no.." she said in a quiet tone of desperation.

What he had done to her…

He had tried to kill her. Of course he had.

But even so, right now, Blake felt wholly like she was the one that owed him. Guilt flooding over her, causing panic to fill every fibre of her body.

She heard David give a sigh.

"Blakey," he began, speaking slowly. "If you loved me. If you really loved me, you'd go and talk to Negan. You'd get me out of here. I mean, you do still love me, don't you, Sweetie?"

Blake breathed hard, tears pricking at her eyes.

"Y-Yes," she blurted out before she could stop herself. Not knowing whether the words spilling out of her mouth were entirely true.

Did she love him? After everything he'd done to her…she knew she shouldn't…

But it was almost as if she desperately needed to please him. To feel his love….

Because without him, who else would she have in this world?

"Then I need you to go and find Negan," David said in a careful tone. "I need you to explain to him that I had nothing to do with you falling down those stairs."

That was a lie.

And Blake knew it.

She hovered there for a moment. Feeling almost unsteady on her feet.

"And if you do that….if you get me out…" continued Blake's blue-eyed fiancé. "…you and me, Blakey…we can be together again….just how we used to be…"

Blake's mouth went dry.

That was all she wanted in the world.

She felt herself trembling. Every inch of her body telling her to leave him there for good…inside his prison where Blake and everyone else around her could be safe from him.

She pressed a hand to the cell door closing her eyes and breathing in and out…so so aware of the bruises, right now, that covered her body.

"I don't know if Negan would even listen to me-" she started, shaking her head.

She certainly did not want to beg Negan. She knew what he was capable of. And right now she was not really in his good books. She would likely be risking her life trying to reason with him.

But David continued, his voice sounding close now and softer than before-

"Blakey, I've seen him around you. If anyone can convince him, it's you. Promise me you'll do this for me, Blakey."

Blake felt so frightened right now.

She squeezed her eyes tightly shut at his words, pursing her lips sadly and leant her forehead against the cold steel door.

"I-" she began….the words disappearing from her mouth as she spoke. "I-I'll try…"

She know she had to.

She couldn't lose David. Let him down. He was all she had.

"I love you sweetheart," David uttered in a loud voice.

But Blake blinked her eyes open, looking down at the floor.

"I-I….I love you too…" she whispered finally…with purpose, pushing herself from the door.

She knew she had to do this.

For David.

But she couldn't help her heart ache with overwhelming sadness.

If this had been anyone else…she'd have screamed at them….yelled at them for being so stupid. But here she was….and from the inside, looking out at all this….it was far more difficult to navigate that one would first believe.

She was defending the man who had tried to kill her...who had pushed her down the stairs… who had spoken to her with so much poison in his voice.

And yet now….it seemed like perhaps he had changed…perhaps he regretted what he had done...

He had told her he loved her. And that was all Blake wanted right now. Someone she could hold onto in this hellish world.

She gave a dry gulp…as she walked swiftly down the long hallway, head bowed low before turning the corner and beginning to head up the large, steep staircase that led up towards Negan's quarters.

The Sanctuary was quiet up here, with no sound exept from the muffled echo of Blake's footsteps as she headed around the maze that was the upper levels, turning right, then left, then right again….finally finding herself…before she realised where she was. Now, right outside Negan's door.

Blake took in an unsteady breath, clasping the sleeves of her sweater tightly in her hands once more, before letting them god and smoothing them down.

She looked up and tried to calm herself.

She needed to do this.

She needed to…

And so, raising her hand, Blake gave a slow and steady knock, her heart pounding as she did so.

There was a long pause….long enough for Blake to search the door before her with frightened eyes and turn on her heel….supposing (or at least hoping) that Negan wasn't inside.

But after a long few seconds there came an answer. An answer which Blake had hoped would never come.

"Come in," came the commanding voice of a person she recognised so well.

The man…that dangerous man…who had given Blake everything in the short time she had been here.

She let out a small, nervy puff of air and turned the handle, opening the door…

Her eyes searched the large room for him, as the door swung wide open, only for them to finally land on the wide leather couch, were Negan was sat, one leg propped up across the other, writing in some sort of large notebook with a ballpoint pen.

He had on his black leather jacket, with grey t-shirt just peeking out from beneath it, his boots and his dark grey pants, and he looked like he had been there, sat on the couch for quite some time, with Lucile propped up against the coffee table before him.

Negan looked up at Blake with darkened chocolate eyes, as she took a step nervously into the room.

A frown twitched its way between his brows as he opened his mouth to speak.

"Can I help you?" he asked with a low growl, looking up at her incredulously.

His tone with her was so unlike what Blake had had from him before.

It was scathing, irritated, and gave nothing away.

Blake took a step into the room, staring over at him defiantly, raising her chin….trying to be the person he had seen her as before.

But inside Blake was doing all she could to stop herself from shaking with fear.

"You have to let him go," was all she could manage to say, her voice almost braking as she spoke, her green eyes meeting with his.

She tried to stand up straight, but right now she felt like a tiny mouse….an insect that Negan could oh-so easily squish if he wanted to.

Negan paused for long a moment, staring back at her, not saying a word.

The room filled with a thick sort of silence, and Blake was convinced that her heart was pounding so hard that both she and Negan would surely hear it.

It was a long few seconds before Negan replaced the cap back on his pen, and shut the notebook in his hands, placing it silently down beside him. All this while not breaking eye contact with Blake.

She gave a painful gulp, the bruises at her ribs aching.

The tall, dark-haired saviour got to his feet with a short, stiff sigh, his eyes narrowing at her as he did so.

Even though Blake was tall herself, as Negan moved across the room towards her, it was hard not to be intimidated in his presence.

But why?

This was the man she had cuddled up to for warmth just a couple of days ago… the man who had given her anything she wanted….even going as far as to hand-deliver pizza to her door just because she wanted it.

But right now, Blake's breath hitched painfully in her throat, as Negan closed the gap between the pair of them, coming to stop just a mere breath away from her.

He reached a hand up, grasping her upper arm firmly and tugging her into him gently.

"Now why would I wanna do that? Hmmm, Peaches?" he uttered, in what was a husky, low whisper, his lips lingering near to her ear. "You give me one good reason why I should do that, darlin', and maybe…just maybe I'll consider it."

Right now everything felt so far away for Blake…the whole world, including David, seeming distant to her….as she stood there, turning her face, so that her eyes met with Negan's dark ones.

He looked back at her, almost plying her to tell him the truth….to say what she had been keeping in for so long.

But Blake's heart broke as she realised the truth.

That she would never be free. That she would never be allowed to make that decision. She would never be the queen that Negan thought she once was.

Blake's lip quivered for a long moment, before she let out a shaking breath and shook her head.

"Because I love him…" she uttered, her shoulders dropping tiredly, as her eyes lingered on his, full of pain and anguish and heartbreak.

Negan gazed back at her for a long moment, that frown line still there…before he gave a sudden blink…his lips parting slowly….

But before Blake could say another word Negan had dropped his hand from her arm, turning around and striding back over to Lucille.

He snatched up his barbed-wire covered baseball-bat unceremoniously, before advancing on Blake once more, suddenly grabbing her hand in his, and pulling her towards the door.

Blake looked startled…gaping.

"What-" she began…" W-Where are we going?" she uttered fearfully, as Negan tugged her out into the corridor, walking ahead of her with long-legged strides.

Blake had never seen the leader of the Saviours like this before…so determined and so purposeful. He was usually the first to fool around. To make light of even the darkest of situations….whether it was appropriate to do so or not.

But now he seemed angry…..his shoulders tensed beneath his leather jacket…

She gave a gulp, trying as hard as she could to pull herself from his grasp, but Negan was strong, not giving up his grip on her hand.

At the end of the long corridor, before the pair reached the stairs they were met with a frowning Simon who looked up at them a little confused.

"Boss?" he began, a little unsurely, as they reached him.

But Negan's jaw was tensed, a muscle in his bearded cheek ticking furiously.

"Go fetch that piece of shit from his cell and bring him outside," he ordered in an angry barking tone, that usual Negan smart-mouth now gone, leaving only a man who Blake had heard about in fearful hushed words around Alexandria.

This feared leader who had bludgeoned innocent people.

Blake trembled, as Negan tugged her harshly towards the stairs, and as Simon nodded, disappearing through a pair of double doors at the far end of the hallway hurriedly.

But Blake gave a hard tug on Negan's arm.

"Stop," she said demandingly, breathing hard.

And Negan finally obliged.

Turning around to look at her, a scowl across his long, bearded face.

"Please don't do this…" she said shaking her head and looking back at Negan with pleading eyes.

And Negan, for the briefest of moments, stared back at her, with something other than anger in his features.

Something full of warmth and desperation, almost imploring Blake…

But it didn't last long.

And with that…without another word from the tall Saviour's lips, he turned on his booted-heel once again and pulled Blake down the steps…

…down into the unknown…

Chapter Text

It was a warm evening, and the last of the sun's few rays danced across the parking lot, where the fences filled with walkers, shimmered in the late-summer haze.

Negan tugged Blake out here by the hand, dragging her over towards the high chain link fences, where several men in dirty clothes wrangled the dead, trying to goad them, as best they could, into position, while the blonde figure of Dwight stood by the gate watching them.

He glanced up as Negan and Blake approached.

Blake's heart pounded.

Negan hadn't stopped since they had left his hallway, coming all the way out here, never halting, not uttered a word to her. She could tell he was seething. But was he angry enough to feed her to the walkers up ahead?

She gave a worried frown suddenly tugging at his arm once again.

"Stop!" she uttered demandingly, in a loud, yelling voice of utter frustration, pulling her hand quickly away from his. "Stop…"

Negan suddenly paused on the dusty asphalt, and rounded on her, his already dark eyes blackening.

From here Blake could make out every line that seemed to litter his tanned and bearded face.

Her breath suddenly hitched in her throat.

"Please…just let him go," she uttered in a desperate tone, feeling almost ashamed of herself as the words slipped out of her mouth. "I'll stay here….I'll be one of your wives….i-if that's what you want…"

She trembled, her green eyes filling with tears, as they dropped from Negan's face, instead staring down at the ground beneath her feet.

"…just let him go back to Alexandria if that's what it takes…please. Please just let him go…."

It took her a long moment or two to finally stare back up at Negan….feeling so small and pathetic right now.

Because that was what she was. Practically selling herself to save him.

For what other person would try and defend someone who had done so much damage to them?

But Negan's tongue reached his line of straight white teeth irritably, and he looked down at her hard.

"You know what, Peaches," Negan suddenly muttered, his voice warmer than Blake had expected. But there was no hint of a smile. "If you were anyone else I wouldn't have thought twice about feedin' you to those dead pricks over there."

He gestured with his head over to the fences, almost sparkling in the warm sunlight.

Right now it felt like it was just the two of them alone in this world…everyone else around them seeming like a hazy blur to Blake, as her heart thudded inside her painful ribcage.

Blake breathed hard and Negan let out a hard puff of air, running a hand down his bearded face tiredly.

"Doll-face I'm gonna ask you this once, and only once," continued the dark-haired Saviour suddenly, his lips fixed into a grim line. "You sure he's what you want? What you really want? Some fucking asshole who shoved you down a flight of fuckin' stairs and treats you like shit?"

His words were stark and hit Blake hard, like a blow to the stomach.

"Because if you do this. If you want me to let. him. go," Negan quickly continued, pointing a finger at her. "Then you've got to go too….you understand that? You gotta make a decision."

Blake stared up at Negan with wide staring eyes.

There was no way she had expected that, ever.

She could go back to Alexandria. Both of them. They could just go….if that was what she wanted….

But was that Blake wanted?

Right now she felt torn….physically sick to her stomach.

Her body felt like it was trembling from head to toe. And to any outsider right at that second, Blake would have looked utterly visibly upset by Negan's words.

But before she could even open her mouth to give an answer, there came a sudden noise, as a door was thrown open behind them, and out walked David, led by Simon and another hard-faced Saviour…as well as at least fifteen other people who followed behind.

Blake gave a gulp as she saw her blonde-haired, blue-eyed fiancé for the first time, being dragged across the asphalt with a black eye and bloody nose, obviously both given to him before he was placed in that cell.

But Blake knew that she had to make a decision.

She could leave here with David…with the man who had given her her own bruises…her own broken ribs…her own complex about her appearance…

Or she could stay…without him…be the queen Negan thought she was…

But her stomach jolted violently…aching…so scared of being without David.

He loved her…he had told her that just a few minutes ago….

He did love her…didn't he?

Blake took a step backward, trembling. Feeling so apart from her usual strong-self right now…the events of the past week almost destroying her completely.

She was a monstrous bruised shell of woman right now….

It was a moment before Negan glanced her way initially, before his eyes shifted to David as he was dragged before the tall, bearded Saviour and forced to his knees.

David was silent, as tears streamed down his face.

This was the man she had fallen in love with…

Who she had shared an apartment above a coffee shop with for four years….

Who had proposed to her….who had wanted to marry her…

But this was also the man who had hurt her…

Blake saw him stare up at the looing figure of Negan, mouthing at the air.

"Now I think we have only briefly been introduced," came the low voice of Negan, giving a menacing grin as he gazed down at David, holding Lucille tight within his grip. "You're David, right? Peaches' fi-an-ce?"

Negan almost sang the words like a tune, arching his back as he did so.

At this David almost immediately nodded shakily. "Y-Yes," he uttered, but he didn't look at Blake who was standing there beside them, just a few feet away.

A crowd of Saviours had gathered around them now, standing near to the factory walls, some faces she recognised some she didn't, all of their faces fixed.

She was in trouble here, she knew that.

Blake gave a gulp as Negan continued.

"Now David," said Negan, suddenly dropping Lucille gently onto David's shoulder- although it was enough to make her fiancé tremble giving a pathetic whimper. "When you came to us…came to Simon over there….asking if you could defect from Rick's group…hell, I thought, well, what a stand-up guy…wanting to be one of us just like that…makin' no bones about the fuckin' fact that you would sell out your people for us. But, and I speak on behalf of most of us here, what we did not expect, is for you to bring your hot-as-fuck, fuckin' fiancée along for the ride. I mean, she was never fuckin' part of the deal, was she?"

Negan gave a faux-grimace, as David visibly shook.

"But, we're nice people, so we took her in, hell, I'm not gonna be the guy to break up a perfect couple like that. I mean, maybe it was true fucking love," Negan continued, suddenly lifting Lucille up to David's cheek. "But I gotta say from the minute I saw those fuckin' bruises on her arm, that look in her eyes that said 'I've been dragged through shit an' not willingly', I knew we were never gonna be best fuckin' buddies, you an' me."

Blake looked up at Negan worriedly, as he stood there seething and so, so very angry right now.

He was baring his teeth, a hint of contempt plastered across his long, bearded face.

"But I, again, bein' the awesome guy I am, gave you the benefit of the fuckin' doubt… maybe thought that Peaches here would see sense and ditch your fuckin' ass before it was too late," Negan uttered in a loud voice, leaning back and cocking his head to the side, surveying the trembling David. "But then, and now Davey-boy this is where your mistake lies-"

Negan at once, leaned down, looming over David and leaning his face into his.

"-you fuckin' pushed it. No, wait, let me rephrase that," said Negan angrily, pressing his barbed-wire covered baseball bat closer to David's cheek. "you fuckin' pushed HER! Down the fuckin' stairs. Now if that doesn't say cowardly fuckin' piece-of-shit, then I don't fuckin' know what does! An' that is something I just do not stand for here."

David gave a whimper, as Negan suddenly stood up straight, removing Lucille from David's shoulder and running a hand down his stubbly face irritably.

Negan looked at Blake with dark chocolate eyes, titling his head as he did so, and the caramel-blonde woman almost immediately felt her breath hitch in the back of her throat, her heart pounding.

"You got anythin' to say on the matter, Doll-face?" asked Negan, his tone slightly softer now, as he looked at her, his eyes searching her exhausted face.

But Blake was lost.

Oh-so lost.

David had tried to kill her. He had made her life a misery for so long…

Blake remained silent…her breath escaping her lips shakily…trapped like a rabbit in the headlights.

But Negan gave a nod, as if satisfied with her response.

"Good," Negan uttered in a final voice, suddenly standing up tall.

And before Blake could stop him he had gritted his teeth raising Lucille above his head, as David gave a whimpering cry, wincing…

Blake's eyes widened into orbs, as he swung his baseball bat upward, ready for it to collide squarely with David's skull.

But before Blake even knew what she was doing, she had leapt forwards.

"No!" she cried loudly, scrabbling in front of Negan, coming to stand between David and the tall, dark-haired Saviour. "No…please! Don't!"

Negan suddenly stopped, Lucille stopping just an inch or two from Blake's own head, as she stared, wide-eyed, back at Negan.

"Please…" she suddenly uttered in just a whisper, staring up at the bearded man. "I'll go…..we'll go."

She knew she assigning her own fate here…

Locking herself with David for all eternity. Because he was hers. And she loved him….with all her heart….despite how much it broke hers to admit that.

Negan stared back at her, his bearded jaw tensing, and his dark eyes never leaving hers.

And it was then that Blake truly saw the disappointment in his angry eyes.

"As you fuckin' wish, Sweetheart," he muttered, his voice suddenly sounding livid.

As though that was not the answer he wanted to hear.

And with that, Negan lowered his barbed-wire covered baseball bat, giving her one last look, before turning away from her darkly.

Letting her go...

Blake's lips trembled as she watched him walking away, striding lazily back over towards his men, standing there, surrounding them.

And it was then, that in the crowd, did she see the faces of Eugene and Simon and Arat…..all people Blake had had little to do with…all staring back at her blankly…squinting through the low, setting sunshine.

She gave a gulp….her heart pounding, watching Negan's retreating back, sloping away.

Had she made a mistake?

Her heart pounded inside her sore ribs.

No…this was good…wasn't it….?

Then why, right now, did it not really feel like a victory?

But as the caramel-blonde woman turned back to her fiancé, kneeling there just a foot or two away from her, she knew that all this….it was for him.

Because he loved her…

And that was the most important thing now.

It had to be.

Blake turned her face away from the crowd of Saviours, reddening and giving a worried sob as she moved over to her sandy-haired fiancé.

But standing there looking at him, it was, right now, as if everything in the world might be ok again….

It could be just the two of them together from now on.

Maybe they didn't need anyone else?

She had saved his life…proved to him that he was the one she had chosen…

But before Blake could even reach a hand out to gently touch David's bruised face….wanting nothing more than to hold him right now…her blue-eyed fiancé had suddenly scrambled to his feet hastily.

He shoved Blake hurriedly aside with his shoulder…not even looking at her….

….instead staring up towards Negan as he walked away, with wide, hollow eyes….

"Please," David suddenly cried in a weak, desperate and raised voice, moving quickly over to the head of the Saviours.

Negan slowly spun around on his heel, cocking a dark eyebrow towards the blonde man, as Blake just stood there in disbelief.

"Please," David repeated, begging. "I-It was her…."

With that, David pointed back at Blake with a shaking hand.

"It was her! S-She was the one who wanted to come here….s-she wanted to kill you…..I-I tried to stop her….but coming here…it was her decision."

Blake gaped suddenly, taking a step back, her hands shaking as they balled at her sides, into fists.

What?

"T-That's why I pushed her….I mean, I had to…" David uttered loudly, continuing to point at Blake with desperation in his voice. "I had to stop her from trying to kill you...her and Rick...they thought this whole thing up...the two of them...but I couldn't stand for it...…..please, Negan….Sir….I did it for you…t-to become one of your people…to become Negan….I-If you want to punish anyone…kill anyone….then…then…..i-it should be her!"

And with that, David glanced around at Blake…

And that was the moment it hit her.

There was no love in his eyes.

There never had been.

There was only manipulation and cowardice.

He was a mere monster of a man….pathetic and cruel….

And that was when Blake realised, that she was not the insect ready to be squished beneath someone's boot…..it was him.

He was the insect…the cockroach….who had beaten her…bruised her…threatened her…..ruined her life, oh-so much more than the apocalypse ever had.

Tears pricked at her tear-ducts but Blake was past crying now, as she stared back at David, shaking with anger and fury.

This was the man she had convinced herself she loved.

This spineless piece of shit who had sold her out, not once but twice!

And this time, he was standing there with all the gall he possessed, asking Negan to kill her….too pathetic and weak-willed to do the job himself.

But Blake now realised, after all those days of Negan trying to convince her of it, that she was a queen.

Negan had been right all along about that.

And a queen was not going to take shit like that from anyone. Not now. Not ever. Not anymore…

Blake's eyes suddenly drifted away from David's…

….instead, at that exact moment, meeting with Negan's chocolate ones.

He knew.

Of course he knew.

He always knew.

Blake, breathing hard, his fists balled at her sides, lifted her chin….marching quickly past David and over to Negan.

She broke her gaze away and stopped at his side…facing away from David, her eyes on Negan's people….watching silently from their vantage point near the wall.….

She wanted them to see this.

And with that, Blake reached out her hand, looking once again at Negan as they stood shoulder to shoulder.

She didn't even have to say anything, before Negan's lips twitched up into wide grin, revealing a line of pearly white teeth.

He leaned in towards her suddenly, as Blake felt the weight of Lucille drop into her hand.

"Be my fuckin' guest, Sweetheart," he uttered with a low growl.

Blake gritted her teeth, her green eyes blackening darkly as she gripped the baseball bat in her hand tightly.

It felt heavier than she was expecting, the smooth wood of the handle, cool against her fingers.

And it wasn't a moment later, that Blake suddenly turned around, and, raising the bat aloft, swung it sharply into David's ribs.

Everyone around them fell deadly silent at the sound of the loud crack that seemed to reverberate across the lot.

David almost immediately doubled over, letting out a pathetic cry, as he clutched at his middle, staggering backwards.

Blake felt anger building inside her as she remembered each and every bruise and mark he had left on her skin…every vile word that had spilled from his lips.

This weak, cowardly man.

"I loved you," she uttered as David lifted his eyes up to her, scrambling back towards the fence, away from Blake.

"P-Please…" he tried to mouth…but Blake stalked towards him, readjusting her grip on the bat, and cutting across him.

"But you just…you tortured me….made me believe I was worth nothing….." she continued, swinging the baseball bat back once again. "And I convinced myself that I needed you….when I don't….I never actually did, did I?"

With that, the baseball bat collided squarely with David's stomach, tearing his blue shirt apart as it did so.

David doubled over again, this time coughing blood suddenly onto the asphalt before him.

He hurriedly turned away from Blake and limped over towards the high metal fencing, near to where Dwight was still stood beside the gate.

"P-Please…" spluttered David in a weak voice. "B-Blakey…"

But Blake wrinkled her nose, baring her teeth at him.

She hated him.

With every fibre in her body she hated him.

Hated what he had done to her.

Ground her down….made her feel like she was nothing…

Blake knew that Negan and all the Saviours were watching her from at least ten paces behind , but right now she didn't care….fury washing over her…..focused on only one thing.

"Don't you dare even fucking utter my name…" she growled in a low voice, rounding on David and grabbing him suddenly by the throat, pointing Lucille into his chest with her other hand.

She was shorter than him, yes, but right now, as David stood stooped on bended knees, clutching at his bleeding middle, Blake knew she was in control.

She had the power now, to do whatever she wanted.

She breathed hard…

Staring down at the pathetic man before her, before her eyes suddenly travelled over to Dwight standing there, one hand on the gate.

And it was in that moment Blake knew what she needed to do, bringing herself up to her full height, sneering down at David.

She leaned her face suddenly into his, grimacing as her grip tightened against his neck….

Just like his hand done just three days earlier.

Blake blinked….feeling nothing but disgust for the person she had told herself that she had once loved….as he stood here whimpering in her grasp….

For what she had felt for him had never been love….it had been fear and hurt and pain….endless….endless pain.

Blake parted her lips as David stared up at her wide eyed, mouthing at the air like a large overgrown insect.

But the caramel-blonde woman merely bared her teeth once again and moved her mouth to his ear….

"You're. not. anyone…" she uttered in a cold voice, repeating the words David had uttered to her just before he had pushed her down the stairs.

And with that, before David could move or even mumble another word, Blake had given him a sharp shove backwards, just as Dwight opened the large looming gate with a deafeningly loud creak….

…. David stumbled backwards, crying out….tumbling suddenly into the fenced-off lot….looking at Blake in horror…

…..just as a large crowd of four or five walkers descended on him….before he could do anything to stop them.

Blake stared straight ahead, as the dead tore at David's flesh….sinking their broken teeth into his skin…as he screamed in uttered pain….

…and yet, despite seeing this horror unfold before her very eyes….

…Blake felt nothing…

Nothing….

Not even a single shred of remorse.

For any love she had felt for him had died when he had sold her out to Negan….

Blake lifted her chin defiantly and turned around, as David's pained cries rang out behind her….and began to walk….

She strode back over towards the building…looking forwards flatly…walking past Negan once more…

But she didn't look at him.

Not even when she handed the bloody bat back to him soundlessly…

The tall, bearded man took it from her almost immediately….opening his mouth as if to speak…

But Blake didn't allow him to say anything more…merely walking off…parting the crowd of Saviours as she did so…

…heading back inside…out of the warm evening sunlight….

.................................................................

[Thank you for reading everyone. Please let me know what you thought of this chapter!]

Chapter Text

Blake gave a breathy gasp of air as she slipped into the hot, soapy water….which burned and caused her bruised skin to tingle.

Blake had walked in a daze for a long while….silently wandering the cool, gloomy corridors, having headed out of the evening sunshine and into the darkness beyond.

She was tired. Exhausted and breathless….the realisation of what she had just done not fully hitting her, until she had found where she wanted to be, that was.

Blake had shoved open the, already-ajar, door, and blinked, gazing around.

Everything was quiet here.

Calm and quiet….as her bloody fingers slipped quietly away from the door handle.

She looked down at them…..down at her sweater…covered in tiny red dots from Lucille.

Part of her should have cared. She knew that. But part of didn't want to. Not now. Not after everything.

And so, the caramel-blonde woman had moved over to the second room, flipping on the light and headed over to the large wash basin and turned on the faucet.

The water was, to her surprise, warm in the tap….and as Blake let out a shaky breath…looking down into the red…then pink…then clear water, as it washed away down the basin…her eyes travelled simply over to the large bathtub, set in the middle of the room.

She had, without a second thought, stood up straight and slipped her grey sweater from her body….

Her sneakers and pants came too….followed by her underwear.

And before Blake had realised what she was doing, she found herself slipping down into the water…the tub now filled with a white mountain of soap suds.

She had found a dusty, disused bottle of bubble bath on the floor nearby, doubting that Negan ever used it, so had helped herself.

For she really didn't care anymore.

More important things had happened today, than Blake using some bubble bath that didn't belong to her.

But it was here, in the hot water of the tub, that she finally let a small tear slip down her cheek….dropping quietly into the water below.

But that was all she would allow herself.

David did not deserve anything more.

----------------------

It had taken Negan a long time to find her.

After he had searched her room…the bathrooms…the canteen…he had of course, known the next place he would check…

And he had been right.

Strolling into his quarters, he lifted his chin surveying the open bathroom door, light on…the smell of fragrant, humid air, drifting out towards him…

---------------------

For almost thirty minutes now Blake had sat there, knees pulled up into her, head resting on her folded arms…staring into space.

Every inch of her felt more exhausted now that it ever had….but she couldn't close her eyes…

Not yet anyway. For she knew that if she allowed herself to lie back and drift into that dream world where David still existed, then she would likely never wake up.

Blake lifted a hand to her damp shoulder, kneading at her sore and aching muscles.

But as much as she ached…as much as she was in pain…she knew that that was it. That it was all over now…a huge weight being lifted off of her.

She was finally free.

Blake let out a long breath of air, just as there came a creak of floorboards from the doorway behind her.

She knew of course who it was.

But it was a long moment before he spoke.

"You alright, Peaches?"

Negan's voice was softer than it usually was, but no less husky, with that same drawling tone he always used.

He genuinely sounded full of concern, but Blake continued to stare straight ahead. Not yet turning around to look at him.

With her legs pulled up to her chest and the soap bubbles that surrounded her, Blake didn't care about the sight of her bare skin in front of him. But even if she hadn't had this protection, she still doubted she would have cared even then.

Blake gave a brief nod. Trying to communicate all she could within that gesture.

She was emotionally exhausted right now. Too much for words.

Blake had half expected Negan to yell at her on finding her here, using his personal bathroom and supply of warm water as though it was her right to. But the tall, dark-haired Saviour did not even touch on the subject.

She heard him let out a small sigh, running hand down his face.

"Listen, Doll-face," he said in a slow voice, pausing for a long moment. "What you did out there….I mean, jeez…..I just wanted you to know…"

He paused again, shaking his head.

"… whatever you fuckin' need…."

And with that, he trailed off….not uttering another word.

And less than a second or two later, Blake heard him turn on his booted heel and stroll back out of the bathroom. Leaving Blake alone, once again with her thoughts.

-----------------

At least an hour had passed by the time Blake finally stepped out of the, now, lukewarm water.

Her eyelids felt heavy…like they were about to close at any moment.

She needed sleep…to rest….for what she had been through this evening. Well, it felt too much to bear.

Blake moved over to the back of the door and pulled down a large white, towelling bathrobe and shrugged it over her damp, naked body, tying it neatly at the waist.

She doubted this belonged to Negan or any of his wives, but she was in fact far too tired to dwell of this, right at this very moment.

Blake pushed her long caramel damp hair, that now hung loosely around her face, back over her shoulders, giving a heavy blink before padding slowly and tentatively back into Negan's large living quarters.

The room was illuminated now, by just a soft, warm lamplight…which made it look far cosier than Blake had ever expected it to look.

Her green eyes flickered slowly about, suddenly spotting the figure of Negan sat on his black leather couch, where she had initially found him, just a few short hours ago.

He had his back to her now, his black jacket and boots still on…but it was obvious that he noticed her come in.

He turned his head around slowly…his dark chocolate eyes coming to land on her, before he slowly got to his feet.

He moved about, looking down at the carpeted floor, and running a hand over his chin momentarily, before looking back up over at her. As if trying to search for the right words as he gazed at Blake.

The tall, bearded Saviour's eyes seemed to bore into hers. Reading her emotions better than she could explain them.

And it was then that Blake's own eyes flickered down to the floor, unable to hold onto his gaze.

He saw too much in her. She knew that.

"I-Is it alright if I borrow this?" she asked in a quiet, shaky voice, plucking at the oversized white robe, trying to act casual. But inside she was dying. The anguish and apian and exhaustion overwhelming her.

But Negan didn't answer her, merely closing the gap between them, coming to stand just an inch or two away from her.

A second later Blake felt his long tanned fingers reach her chin, suddenly lifting her face, so that her eyes met with his once again.

"Darlin', your fuckin' eyes should be anywhere but on the fuckin' floor right now," Negan uttered, his tone firm. "We clear?"

Blake just stared back at him. This usually unforgiving, dangerous man. This man that most called a monster. Here talking to her as if she was his equal.

Blake gave another tired nod, her shoulders slumping wearily as she looked up into Negan's eyes.

He wasn't smiling and yet right now he gave her more warmth that a hundred hot baths ever could.

Blake let out another shaky breath, as Negan's long fingers traced gently over the bruises at her neck.

And before she could stop herself….it coming as wholly a surprise her her…Blake let out a sudden sob…as tears drifted their way down her cheeks.

All this. It was too much to keep control of.

Negan parted his lips, titling his head, watching her. Looking for a moment as if he was about to say something, but the words never seemed to come.

But it was a brief minute before Blake swiped away those tears, gazing up the ceiling momentarily, before giving a heavy sigh.

She had needed that.

Those tears were not for David.

They were for her. For a life that had been lost over the past six months…that was now regained.

And then, without a word, Blake pulled herself away from Negan, instead moving over to his large wooden four poster bed in the far corner of the room.

She was dead on her feet…perhaps just wanting to rest her eyes for a brief few seconds. That was all.

But even so, as she sank onto the soft mattress, she half expected Negan to reprimand her or at least make smart-mouthed, inappropriate comment.

But that comment, as Blake carefully avoided his gaze, never seemed to come.

Not even when she gave an exhausted sigh , sliding up the bed slightly and curling up on her side, hand underneath her head…as her eyes met finally with his.

Negan raised an eyebrow, but didn't smile. Instead he just stood there surveying her, as Blake pursed her lips, communicating with him silently once again.

For right now, Blake didn't have the energy for wasted words.

But she knew, that Negan was, as always, fully aware how much she did not want to be alone right now.

And the Saviour, to her relief, seemed to understand.

Of course he did.

For after a long moment, the tall, dark-haired bearded man, moved around the bed and settled himself down beside Blake wordlessly. Lifting his hands up behind his head and laying back against his white pillows, boots and jacket still on.

But thankfully for Blake, Lucille was nowhere to be seen. And for that she was grateful.

And with that, Blake gave a quiet sigh, as her eyes suddenly drifted closed….

...sleep coming in….taking her exhausted body away…before she could stop it….

…taking her to a dream world….wherein Negan was stood guard….making sure that David was thankfully, nowhere to be found….

Chapter Text

Blake blinked open her eyes groggily, and gave a small moan of tiredness.

Her body felt stiff and her still aching ribs felt like they had only got worse overnight, but despite this, Blake felt wholly alive.

As though over the space of a few hours and a good rest later, she felt like a new person. The weight of the world having been lifted from her shoulders.

And it had been.

For months on end, she had to live with the impending dread that she might get home…go back to her house in Alexandria to find David in an angry mood about nothing. Ready to take it out on her in any way he deemed fit.

But all that was over now. And as much as she was sure she was expected to be sad about his dismal demise…she wasn't.

She felt, in a strange way, freer than she had in a long time.

But even so, as Blake brought herself up onto her elbows, bleary-eyed…giving a frown, suddenly remembering just where she was.

Blake was not back in her room on the third floor, but she was instead up here, in Negan's quarters. On Negan's bed…still in the heavy white bathrobe she had fallen asleep in.

Blake shifted around to peer at the spot next to her on the bed…but there was no sign of the tall, bearded Saviour in question.

Nothing but a small dusty imprint of where his boots had led across the pristine white bedsheets the previous evening.

Had he really slept beside her last night? With no hint of trying to goad her into having sex with him either?

That certainly was not something she had expected from the dangerous leader of the Saviours. Had she just imagined the whole thing? She wouldn't have put it past herself in her exhausted state.

Blake rubbed at her eyes tiredly…and pulled herself up into a neat sitting position, looking around.

She was alone…the illumination from the window casting a bright white light on the room and on the empty sofa and armchairs across the large, open-plan space

In the daylight the room was far more modern that Blake first had thought, with grey walls, ornate lamps and large green plants littering the area. She gave a small sigh as she noticed Negan's barbed-wire covered baseball bat lying abandoned on the coffee table….as if it were the most natural place in the world for it to belong.

The weapon she had partly used to end her boyfriend's life not even twenty-four hours ago.

But before Blake could dwell on any of this further, the large oak door leading into the room suddenly swung open, and in stepped Negan…tall and looming, his usual black leather jacket shrugged easily over his sloping shoulders.

A wide grin slipped onto his face as he suddenly caught sight of her, sitting there on his bed.

"Well, mornin' sunshine," he said in a charmingly gruff voice, kicking the door closed behind him and strolling towards her.

He held out a plastic plate of hot food, as he arched his back, eyeing her, smirking.

"Thought you might be hungry…" he murmured in a low drawl.

Blake peered up at him for the first time properly, pulling her robe around herself just a little defensively, suddenly wholly aware that she was very, very naked beneath it.

But Negan, catching this, gave an immediate chuckle.

"Hey, don' mind me. You wanna get your titties out in here, then be my guest," he said in a teasing voice, causing Blake to scowl up at him, huffing.

"I wasn't-" she started, before she narrowed her eyes and snatched the warm plate from his grasp. "Just…..shut up."

Negan laughed loudly.

On the plate in Blake's hand was a small stack of limp looking pancakes. But all the same, Blake hadn't eaten since yesterday. And for the first time in a long time, she finally realised how much of appetite she actually had.

Six months of mistreatment and vile words would certainly do that to a girl.

She placed the plate down beside her on the bed and tore apart a piece of the dry pancake with her fingers.

"Now no getting' crumbs on my bed, Doll-face," said Negan pointing at her, in a voice of faux-warning. "An' don't think I'm fuckin' jokin'!"

But Blake flashed him a frozen smile, as she placed a piece of pancake in her mouth.

It was dry and didn't taste of much, but it was warm and surprisingly moreish.

"So…am I going to get breakfast in bed every day?" she asked in an innocent tone, after a couple of long moments of silence, raising her eyebrow up in the tall, dark-haired man's direction, fiendishly.

Negan grinned, showing her a line of white teeth.

"Uh, do I look like a fucking servant to you?" he asked incredulously, placing a hand to his chest in a gesture of mock-defensiveness. "I mean, Jesus, Sweetheart. I try to be fucking nice, and you just take advantage."

Blake chuckled, shifting her bare feet against the sheets below her, taking another bite of pancake.

A moment of long, drawn-out silence seemed to fall over the pair of them, but it wasn't an uncomfortable one.

Blake finished off the last of her plate of food, brushing the crumbs from the bed as Negan stared over at her grinning, his hands shoved into the pockets of his grey pants as he rocked back on his heels.

"So…." Blake finally uttered, her eyes flickering up to him after a second or two….looking a little tentative if truth be told.

She blinked her eyes, and cocked her head, giving Negan a small smile.

"…no coffee?"

At this Negan gave a whining laugh of approval.

"Well shit, Peaches," said the tall, tanned saviour shaking his head and surveying her with twinkling eyes. "You are fucking lucky I have a soft spot for ya"

Negan pointed at her, tugging on his bottom lip with his teeth.

And for the briefest of moments, Blake felt her breath catch momentarily in her throat. But she hurriedly pushed this feeling away.

"Look, I'll get Laura to bring some up for you," he said easily, stretching his back with a groan, his eyes still fixed to hers. "But in the meantime, Doll-face. If you wanna take another bath, I mean, I would be more than willin' to join you for that one. I could even scrub your back for you….massage those aching shoulders of yours."

But Blake rolled her eyes, smirking, and pushed herself from the bed.

"As tempting as that sounds," she said smirking and getting to her feet. "I thiiink I'm all bath-ed out."

Her tone was simpering and teasing, and she glanced up at Negan before bumping her shoulder with his as she sauntered past him.

"You can get Laura to bring that coffee to my room," she finished, wrinkling her nose as she smiled up at Negan teasingly.

Blake was glad about all this….their pointless sniping at each other.

Acting as normal, as if yesterday had never happened.

Negan, of course, grinned back, giving a gentle huff, as Blake tied the robe tighter around herself and made to head out of the door, ready to make her way back to her own room, three floors and few hallways down.

But before she could reach the door, she felt Negan's sudden hand reach out, grabbing her upper arm gently, stopping her in her tracks.

He had turned around and was stood beside her now, his face much more serious that it had been a second or two ago, his chocolate eyes boring into hers.

Blake gave a sudden, gulp the atmosphere in the room changing slightly.

"You sure you're alright, Peaches?" asked Negan suddenly in a low voice. "Coz' I mean, as badass as you were last night…you still fuckin' killed your own fi-an-ce by feedin' him to those dead pricks out there. An' I know how much that type of thing can kinda screw with your head."

Blake stared back at Negan for a long second before nodding.

She was ok.

In fact, she felt better than she had felt in a long, long time.

But did that mean she was over it? Now that she wasn't quite sure of…

"I'm fine," she said in a sudden quiet voice, reassuring him. "I just…"

There was something else she wanted to say, but she could not quite find the right words at this very moment.

But she gave another nod instead, her eyes drifting around the room. Looking anywhere but at Negan right now.

"…I think coffee would help."

She wrinkled her nose again and grinned up at him once more.

That soft, mild and warm atmosphere filling the room once again as Negan smiled back, chuckling.

He gave an enormously sarcastic roll of his eyes.

"Alright, alright…" he said raising his hands in defeat. "One coffee comin' right up, your Majesty."

Blake bit her lip, turning on her heel and headed out of the door…

But what she didn't see was Negan's face stare after her as she left the room, a large admiring, devoted smirk, plastered across his long, bearded features, as he watched her go….still wearing his bathrobe as she went.

-------------------

It wasn't even twenty minutes later, that Blake, having just got showered, was stood in the corner of her room, doing up the last couple of buttons on her navy shirt.

She gave a sigh, glancing into the mirror, just as she had the day before…looking back at her hollow cheeks and her purple ringed eyes.

But today she could have sworn she looked fresher….felt more alive….

There was today, colour to those cheeks and after having a good night's sleep, the bags beneath her eyes had all but disappeared.

But there was nothing that could be done about those bruises. No. It would take a few days for those, and her broken bones, to heal.

Blake was convinced she had done even more damage to her sprained wrist after using Lucille yesterday, so she planned this morning, to take a walk to see Dr Carson to check up on it.

She had all but completely forgotten about Negan's promise of coffee when the door to her room was suddenly shoved open, and in walked the tall-dark haired Saviour himself.

He looked as haphazard and as thrown together as always, with legs that seemed far too long for him, a dazzling grin at his bearded face, and a knife at his belt.

"I thought you were sending Laura," said Blake eyeing him suddenly, as her fingers danced cross her buttons, doing them up to her collarbone neatly, as Negan's eyes, she was sure, lingered there for a long second.

He gave a sudden chuckle.

"Oh by all means, Doll-face," he said ignoring her comment, and approaching her with that cocky walk of his. "Leave those buttons open…"

He almost groaned the words causing Blake to roll her eyes and tut as he stopped close to her, pressing a mug of hot black coffee into her hands.

She pursed her lips, staring up at him.

"In your dreams….errand boy…." she said in a mocking tone, taking the coffee cup and pushing suddenly past him, moving over to the large bureau which sat near to the window, and picking up a hairbrush. "Listen, shouldn't you be out there…"

She shrugged giving a frown and taking a sip of her coffee, glancing back over at Negan.

"…I don't know…..killing people and taking their shit or something? Isn't that what you do."

Negan marvelled at her, spinning around on his heel to face her, arching his back as he did so.

"Well, ok there Ms 'I've got a taste for killing people now'," he said in a loud, incredulous voice. But it might fuckin' surprise you to know, that that is not in my regular day job."

Blake cocked her head at him, narrowing her eyes.

"Really?" she uttered in a scathing voice of utter disbelief. "What is then? Bringing me coffee?"

She shot him a teasing look, raising both eyebrows in his direction, as she pulled the brush through her long damp hair, lifting the coffee cup to her lips again and taking a long sip.

But Negan just grinned back, his teeth gritted together.

"Listen, Peaches," began the tall Saviour, moving over to her slowly, leaning his long face into hers, coming to stop just a breath away. "As much as you really got me goin', using Lucille like that last night...you have gotta be careful usin' that smart-mouth tone with me, because I cannot tell you how hard you are makin' me right now."

Blake pursed her lips, sensing the utter goading in his voice, as she stared up at him.

"Ugh...you're despicable," she uttered finally, shoving him away with her hand and moving away from him once again. "And I don't have a taste for killing people, by the way."

She stopped in her tracks.

"Last night...that was...different..." she uttered with a reassuring nod.

That was the truth. Or at least she hoped it was.

Although Blake still felt pretty shell-shocked about the whole thing. As though it hadn't really hit her yet what had truly happened.

"Well, like I've said before," said Negan strolling back across the room, his boots chinking as he went. "Remind me not to get on the wrong side of you, Doll."

Blake glanced over at Negan to see him pointing back at her smirking.

She rolled her eyes.

"Listen, I've got to go and see Dr Carson," she said taking a final sip of her coffee before placing it down on the nightstand beside her bed. "Why don't you go bother someone else instead."

"Ooh, buttercup," said Negan wrinkling his nose, his tongue poking through his teeth. "Can I just say, I am thoroughly enjoyin' our repertoire today."

Blake tutted, moving over towards the door, giving a sigh.

"Was there anything else you actually wanted?" she said in a faux-tired voice, her eyes drifting back over towards the tall, dark-haired, intimidating Saviour.

But in a blink of an eye, Negan's face became suddenly serious.

"Actually….." he said dragging a hand down his bearded face and giving a heavy sigh. "There was somethin' I wanted to ask you."

Blake gave a tiny gulp, the atmosphere in the room having changed once again.

It was as if since last night, something had changed between the pair of them. An unspeakable sort of bond.

"Y'know, if it's whether or not I wanted to be one of your wives," she said a little nervously, talking fast and giving a brief unsure smile. "Then just so you know, the answer's still no."

But Negan's dark eyes remained fixed to hers, as he took a heavy step towards her once again, coming to stop less than a foot away from her.

Blake looked up into his eyes, full of something she couldn't quite put her finger on.

And her stomach jolted….as Negan suddenly spoke.

"I was gona ask if you want me to take you back to Alexandria?" he asked his voice full of low concern.

Blake stopped suddenly, her eyes widening. Never expecting this. Not from Negan of all people.

"I mean Rick is still a HUGE prick, don't get me wrong. But I fully fuckin' understand that it wasn't your decision to come here. An' just so you know, I don't fucking offer this to a lot of people, Doll-face. But you're just a special exception," uttered Negan in a low growling voice, his gaze earnest. "An' I fucking like you...enough to see you go...if that's what you want."

Blake stared up into Negan's chocolate eyes for the longest of moments. Fully contemplating what he was asking her.

He was giving her the choice.

Giving her freedom.

The absolute opposite of what David had ever, ever offered her.

But was this what she wanted? Right now? Of course it was. It had to be, right?

But before Blake could nod and agree, she felt a pull in the back of her chest. Something stopping her from doing so.

She parted her lips slowly, taking in every inch of Negan's features, before giving one last gulp.

"Ask me tomorrow," Blake said in what was merely a whisper.

And with that she turned on her heel and headed out the door.

Leaving it at that.

But in the hallway, still illuminated from behind by the light of the doorway, the caramel-blonde woman paused for a long second.

"Oh, but…uh….if you're wondering what to bring me for lunch," she called back over her shoulder at him. "I'm kinda in the mood for chicken and collared-greens...errand boy."

And with that, Blake smiled to herself as she heard Negan give a laugh behind her…as she disappeared off down the corridor to find Dr Carson.

Chapter Text

It was warm day. The hottest Blake had felt in a long time. She had noticed that from the moment she had awoken at around nine-thirty this morning.

Blake had gotten up and dressed, struggling to find anything appropriate in her closet for the scorching hot conditions. So had finally settled on a pair of black pants and a plain white t-shirt. But even then, she felt herself perspiring as she walked through the hallway on her way back from grabbing a quick, late-morning breakfast of stale oatmeal, at the makeshift canteen.

The previous day had gone by, for Blake, in a flash.

On her way day to see Dr Carson the previous day, followed by Negan. The tall, dark-haired Saviour had been apprehended by Simon, and had soon disappeared off, giving no explanation. And that had been the last time Blake had seen him.

Almost twenty-four hours later and Blake could only presume he was off on a run somewhere, or visiting one of the groups the Saviours had power over.

Not that she cared or anything.

Negan did nothing but irritate and annoy her, although the day did seem to go by a lot quicker when he was around.

Blake had grabbed a bread roll and bit of cheese for lunch yesterday and had sat alone eating it, just as she had done that evening too.

But the nervous stares and glances that seemed to follow her, soon had become too much to cope with, and so Blake had eventually taken her evening meal of turkey and green beans up to her room to eat instead.

She guessed that word must have spread about David's demise.

But she hoped to god most people knew the full story. Not just painting her as a brutal killer, like Negan and the rest of his men.

David had deserved all that. Hadn't he?

He had ground Blake down…tried to kill her….

….but she found it difficult to be proud of the fact that she had been solely responsible for his death.

She wasn't a Saviour.

She wasn't Negan.

Bake gave a sigh. Scooping her long caramel hair up off her clammy neck as she walked, today, down the long darkened hallway.

The heat was causing her skinny pants to stick to her legs uncomfortably. And Blake knew that there was only one other place she might be in with the change of finding something, weather-appropriate, to put on.

And so, turning left at the end of the corridor, she headed through a large set of double doors and down the stairs that followed.

Her knowledge of the Sanctuary was improving and she was slowly finding it easier to navigate the maze of hallways now…Not that she planned to stay here or anything.

Negan had yesterday asked her if she had wanted to go home. Go back to Alexandria.

But did she? Right now she wasn't so sure.

Of course, she couldn't stay here forever….but there was something grounding her here….making her feel slightly tentative about going back to Rick and his group.

Perhaps it was the fact that she would be returning alone. And not with David.

Of course they would ask questions about his whereabouts, and that was not really something Blake wanted to discuss at the moment.

So she would wait until Negan asked again maybe.

And then she would make up her mind.

Blake shoved open a large steel door ahead of her, walking slowly into the busy marketplace, already full of people going to and fro…bartering points for items at each table and stand.

A couple of faces turned towards Blake as she entered, but she merely gave an internal sigh and carefully avoided their gaze.

Walking down the large rows of tables, Blake looked this way and that for the items she wanted. Mainly women's clothes….perhaps some summer things.

Not that she wasn't grateful for the items she already had upstairs in her closet, of course.

Blake passed by a small rickety table, where an old man with grey hair and a short beard, was selling all sorts of bathroom essentials and hygiene products, such as body wash, nail clippers and the like, whilst adding together points in a huge ledger before him.

He scowled up at one young girl who only looked about fourteen, standing near to his stall.

"You don't have enough points for these," aid the old man shrugging and withdrawing a small box of tampons from the girls grasp. "Tough luck."

The girl looked almost as though she was about to cry, as she lingered there, opening her mouth and closing it again.

"P-Please, I need them-" she began in a quiet voice, barely louder than a whisper.

"Not my problem. You don't have the points, I can't help you," said the stall-holder dismissively, craning his head around the girl, calling forwards a man behind her in the line. "NEXT!"

But Blake gave a growl, her eyes darkening as she looked on, taking a sudden step forwards.

"Do I have enough points?" she said in a loud voice, lowering her chin at the old stall-holder.

Blake raised her eyebrows incredulously, and pointed to the tampons.

The old man, looked up at Blake suddenly, looking a little taken aback.

"Well…I….uhhh…..well technically.." he uttered, looking a little nervous all of a sudden. "I mean Negan said you don't need points…"

Blake gave a knowing nod and flashed the man a fake smile. "You won't mind if I just take these then?" she said in a sickly-sweet tone, picking up the box of sanitary products.

And with that, she handed the tampons swiftly to the young girl at her side, without a word.

"Y-You can't do that," said the man suddenly scraping back his chair and getting to his feet.

But Blake suddenly rounded on him, shooting him a dark scowl.

"Really?" she said titling her head dangerously. "And why not? Negan said I could have what I want. And are you really gonna argue with him?"

The man reddened, shaking his bearded head. "No…" he muttered hurriedly. "...It's just that….well…there are rules, and you can't just go-"

"I mean, you are more than welcome to tell him you have a problem with me, if that's what you want," said Blake giving a pout. "I'm sure he'd be very understanding."

Blake knew instantly that she had won.

There was no way anyone was going to ignore a direct order from Negan. And if Blake took advantage of that fact, then that was just a bonus the leader of the Saviours would have to deal with.

The stall holder sat back down hurriedly, his eyes flickering away from Blake. "Next," he said a in a slightly put-out voice, calling forwards the man next in the line.

Blake gave another sigh, as the young teenager at her side uttered a brief thank you before scurrying quickly away.

She wasn't here to fight peoples battles for them, but if she could help out for a while, she would, in any way possible.

Blake strolled casually over, past another stall selling various fruits, including some huge watermelons, before she finally spotted the table she had been looking for.

Today it was manned by an older woman with black curly hair, who was busy folding the items before her, neatly in her hands.

Blake nodded at her briefly, before beginning to rummage through the huge piles of women's clothes.

There were tank tops, leggings, and even lacy lingerie, that Blake couldn't even imagine herself wearing in this world!

On one side was a pile of shoes, and on the other, some sweaters all piled up in a basket.

Blake routed through the pile in the middle of the table, suddenly pulling out a pretty floral cotton dress that looked to be about her size, with spaghetti straps and buttons all the way up the front.

She held it up before her, thinking how good it would feel to be wearing something like that in heat like this, when she felt a sudden hand slip around her waist and a body press up to her side from behind.

"Oh Peaches, now if I saw you in that, I do not know I'd be able to control myself," came a sudden husky voice, close to her ear, that caused a sudden uncontrollable shiver to run down Blake's spine, and the hairs on the back of her neck to stand on end.

Blake rolled her eyes, pursing her lips, and dropped the dress back down to the table again.

"Don't you have enough wives to help you out with that one?" uttered Blake in a scathing voice, without turning to look at the man at her side, for she knew who it was just by the sound of his voice, and the musky scent that seemed to drift towards her nostrils, causing her heart to pound just that little bit faster.

She almost felt him press a grin to her ear.

"Yes, but I'm only human sweetheart," he said in a low voice. "An' seein' you in that lil' thing would drive any man fuckin' wild."

Blake pouted and turned to face him, his hand still lingering there at her waist.

There he was, Negan. Standing looming over her in his usual black leather jacket, grey pants with Lucille in his hand. But today he had a red scarf at his neck and a charming, cocky smirk plastered across his long, bearded face.

Blake placed her hand to his forearm gently, her fingers slipping around the black leather slowly.

"You might only be human, Negan, but your definitely still an asshole," she muttered, shooting him a look as he leaned over her, chuckling cockily.

"Yeah, but that don' mean you don' like me, Doll-face," he said in a drawling voice, his dark chocolate eyes roving over her soft features, as he poked his tongue out from between his straight white teeth.

Blake rolled her eyes, tutting, which only caused Negan's grin to widen.

"So…" he said after a moment or two, his fingers sliding their way further around her waist (although Blake did nothing to stop him) "…you miss me?"

Blake raised her eyebrows giving him a small smile, shrugging noncommittally.

"Oh, were you gone?" she said in an airy tone, her eyes drifting away carelessly, looking back down to the clothes at her side. "I didn't notice."

But Blake heard Negan giving a whining chuckle and take another step into her. Closing the space between them completely.

At this, Blake's breath seemed to hitch in her throat as she stared back up into his tanned face at such close proximity.

"Oh do not pretend that you weren't pining for me while I was away…" said Negan in a low growling voice, leaning his face in close to hers. "I mean I can just picture you…lying awake last night thinkin' of me and moanin' my name, as that hand of yours slides lower and lower-"

But Blake gave him a gentle shove away from her, causing his hand to slip away from her waist.

"Uh, I was not doing THAT, thanks very much!" she said in a loud voice, shaking her head. "Don't flatter yourself."

She eyed him irritably, wrinkling her nose, but Negan just laughed.

"Oh but I've gotta picture somethin' while I'm freezing my goddamn ass of in a van, with no one to cuddle up to but Simon and Dwight, Doll-face," he said grinning widely. "I missed ya."

Blake tutted, reaching for a pair of small khaki green cargo shorts about her size, pretending to ignore his comment.

"If being out all night is such an issue for you, shouldn't you be catching up on sleep right now, instead of bothering me?" she said hazily.

But Negan just smiled, coming to stand beside her, side-on to the table, and picking up a pair of lacy women's panties in his gloved hand, and peering at them goadingly.

"What's that ol' phrase…" Negan muttered, before tossing the underwear back down onto the table. "I'll sleep when I'm dead."

Blake raised an eyebrow in his direction, not helping the small smirk that twitched its way onto her lips.

"And I'm guessing at the rate you piss people off, that might be sooner than you think," she said scathingly, looking him up and down.

Negan certainly had at least fifteen years on Blake, not that that really mattered in this world. But even so, he certainly needed to watch his back, especially when there was plenty of people out there who had vendettas against him nowadays.

Negan looked down at her, gritting his teeth suddenly and narrowing his dark eyes in her direction. "Is that a threat, Princess? Because I've got a nice empty cell down that corridor back there, if that's what you want?"

He pulled Lucille up onto his shoulder, leaning back as he spoke in that overly-confident tone of his, before smiling and lifting his eyebrows teasingly.

But Blake just frowned.

"Don't you dare," she said warningly, suddenly narrowing her eyes back at him seriously and giving a shake of her head. "I swear to god, Negan, you put me back in that cell, and I will kill you!"

And with that, Blake snatched up the pair of khaki shorts from the table and waltzed away, bumping Negan's shoulder hard as she went.

Leaving the tall-bearded Saviour smirking after her.

She didn't even notice as Negan turned cockily towards the nervous-looking, curly-haired stall-holder and gave a wide grin.

"I'll take the dress," he muttered, picking up the pretty floral garment that Blake had been looking at just a few minutes ago, from the table beside him. Before suddenly leaning in towards the older woman and wrinkling his nose fiendishly, explaining…

"…for my date tonight."

Chapter Text

Blake was sat outside in the sun, now dressed in her khaki shorts and white t-shirt, enjoying the warm weather with an untouched book and a bottle of water propped beside her.

Now that she was in something more comfortable, the day had certainly become more enjoyable.

And of course that had nothing at all to do with Negan being back.

Not a single bit.

She was sat on the small balcony, alone as always, watching through squinted eyes as several Saviours poked long spikes through oncoming walkers that leered at the fence frighteningly.

Each and every day, the dead seemed to be drawn here in their droves. Probably due to the masses of vehicles that seemed to constantly move in and out of the Sanctuary, but probably also partly due to the sound of the trapped walkers that stood attached, protecting the long fences surrounding the buildings.

Blake had at first, partly looked out for the dead figure of David when she had arrived out here, just a few feet away from where 'it' had happened. Gulping as her eyes had flitted amongst the decaying walkers. But she knew in reality that the entirety of him was now gone.

And that, well…that was all her fault.

But she kept telling herself that this world was different now.

And that if David had had the chance, he would have done exactly the same thing to her.

In this world, it was do or die.

And Blake just had to accept that now.

But suddenly, before she could dwell on this any longer, a large looming shadow fell across her seat.

Blake immediately pursed her lips, almost rolling her eyes huffily.

"You here to bother me again?" she uttered a little snappily, unable to help her lips twitching up into the smallest of smirks.

But to her surprise, the reply that came, was not from the leader of the Saviours, Negan, as expected, but instead from another voice.

"I-I'm sorry, I just saw you out here and thought I'd say hello. Thought it might be appropriate to offer my condolences and the like, given the situation," came the quiet, low tone of-

"Eugene," said Blake suddenly, peering up at the mullet-wearing man through the sunlight that silhouetted him. "Sorry, I thought you were someone else."

Eugene stepped around Blake, his mouth fixed into a straight line.

He nodded down at her.

"I just thought I would come and see how you were," he said in matter-of-fact tone. "After what happened the other night….well, that would be hard on anyone. But if it's any consolation, I thought you did the right thing. David seemed like, if you pardon my French, a pretty bad egg."

Blake bit at her lip, giving a gulp.

"I'm fine," she said promptly. "I'm, uhhh…I'm over it."

Was that a lie? Blake wasn't so sure.

Should she have felt guilty that she didn't really feel, well, anything right now?

Not hurt…not pain…not sadness….just nothing.

"Are you sure? Because I know from first-hand experience how hard these things can hit you, when you lose someone you l-" began Eugene, but Blake cut across him suddenly.

"I'm fine, Eugene, ok?!" she said in a slightly raised voice, getting to her feet suddenly.

Blake at this moment felt harassed.

Defensive and angry.

She snatched up the book and the bottle of water that was sat at her side.

But Eugene, as solemn looking as ever, merely blinked, not reacting to Blake's outburst at all.

But Blake was in no mood to be questioned. Not right now.

Why did people think that they had the right to do that?

It was almost as if they wanted Blake to feel bad…to feel upset. And was she really a villain for not feeling those things?

For not feeling anything at all?

She turned on her heel huffily.

"See you later, Eugene.," she uttered sharply, heading inside, not even taking a second look back towards the dark-haired scientist.

Blake was infuriated.

Feeling utterly defensive right now.

But maybe she wasn't mad at Eugene for asking if she was ok. Maybe she was mad at the fact that she hadn't felt anything over these last few days.

Was she over David? Over his death? The death of her partner of years….the man who she loved long before the apocalypse. Long before anything…..

Surely she should feel something. But all Blake seemed to feel, was empty inside….longing to feel anything at all…

Because she should be feeling something right now? Surely?

Blake heaved a difficult sigh, heading back up to her room on the third floor.

She hadn't seen Negan since her brief run-in with him in the marketplace earlier. But if truth be told she wasn't in the mood to see him either.

All the people around her seemed to want to do, was ask questions. Ask things, that Blake just didn't want to give an answer to right now.

And so, feeling utterly conflicted, Blake shoved open the door to her room, slamming it shut behind her. The entire room seemed to reverberate after it, but she didn't care….

Flopping instead, down onto her bed huffily, grinding her teeth in irritation at the world.

--------------------

It was late afternoon by the time that Blake had finally cooled down, barely remembering why she had been so snappy in the first place.

She had laid back on her bed just staring at the ceiling blankly….until the sun had shifted all the way around the building, finally getting lower in the sky, bringing on the evening's much-needed coolness.

Giving a sigh, Blake had lifted herself up onto her elbows, just as there had been a sharp knock upon the door.

"Come in," said Blake in a hazy voice, half-expecting, once again, for it to be Negan, or even Eugene. But to her surprise it wasn't either man.

The door was, instead, slowly pushed open, by the tall and skinny, blonde figure of Dwight, who stood there, face serious, with a small, wrapped package in his hand.

He sucked at his teeth for a moment, staring over at Blake under hooded eyelids, before venturing a step or two into the room.

Blake raised a single eyebrow in his direction, swinging her legs around to the side of the bed and placing a hand either side of her.

"Can I help you?" she asked in a careful voice. Not quite sure why Dwight would be frequenting her bedroom.

But Blake soon got her answer.

"This is from Negan," uttered Dwight in a quiet yet serious voice, tossing the small, soft-looking parcel, wrapped in brown paper and tied with string, down onto the bed beside Blake. "He wants you to wear this tonight."

Blake gave a sudden frown at the mention of Negan's name.

She froze, staring up at the scarred man for a moment.

"Wants me to wear what?" she asked in an accusing voice, wrinkling her nose.

But Dwight gave a small huff and just nodded towards the parcel.

Blake continued to frown up at him for a long few seconds, before finally pulling at the wrapping and untying the string hurriedly.

She immediately scowled as she saw what was inside.

"You have got to be kidding me," she said bluntly, looking up at Dwight once again and plucking the thin flowery summer dress she had been looking at earlier today in the marketplace, up, as well as a pair of white sandals with a small heel. "There is now way I'm wearing this."

But Dwight folded his skinny arms across himself.

"He wants you to go for dinner with him," said the blonde man, pursing his lips, obviously very aware that Blake wouldn't be too impressed by this request.

Instantly, Blake shot Dwight a scathing look.

"What? To Olive Garden or was he thinking somewhere a bit more classy?" she muttered in a scathing voice.

But Dwight just shifted his weight from foot to foot.

"Downstairs," he said factually, as if she was seriously asking a question. "I'm supposed to take you down there at eight."

Blake gave an annoyed huff at this.

Who the hell did Negan think he was?

"Do I have a choice in this?" she snarled, gritting her teeth, knowing full well that it was likely she didn't.

But Dwight rubbed at his face with his hand, pausing for a second, before looking at Blake once again.

"Not really," he replied honestly. "If you don't agree to come, then you don't eat. I'm not allowed to let you out of this room until you're in that dress, apparently."

Blake gave a loud growl of annoyance.

"He is such an asshole!" she said suddenly, getting to her feet and almost stamping her foot in irritation, balling her fists at her sides.

Blake could feel that bad mood of hers rising in her once again.

How the hell could one man possibly be that arrogant?

"Well I'll starve then, because there is no way I'm wearing that for him!" she said loudly, after a long minute of her fuming had passed.

Blake right now was pacing across the room, pointing down at the dress and sandals furiously.

But Dwight just shrugged, staring back at her.

"Suit yourself," he said with a small sigh. "But if I were you, I'd just do it. For everyone's sake."

And with that, Dwight walked back out of the door, pulling it promptly shut behind him.

But Blake stared after him gaping, for a long second or two, before letting out a long roar of annoyance.

Nope…

Nu-uh….

There was no way Negan was going to get her into that dress tonight.

Not in a million years….

Chapter Text

Blake paced around her bedroom, as the sky outside gradually darkened.

She still couldn't believe that Negan would have the gall to give her a dress and heels and expect her to go for dinner with him?

Just like that.

Blake gave another growl, shooting a look over towards the pretty summer dress and white strappy sandals Negan had provided as her outfit for tonight.

There was no way he was getting her in that dress.

Not a chance.

But as the hours seemed to tick by, with Blake's stomach grumbling uncomfortably, she had resigned herself to sitting back down on the bed, beside the items, shooting angry scowls at them at regular intervals.

She hated the dark-haired leader of the Saviours. She hated him.

How could one man possible manage to be so cocky? So confident that she would put on a little dress for him, like all his wives did. That, was not who she was.

Blake wrinkled her nose, folding her arms across her sulking chest huffily, as her stomach gave yet another hungry rumble.

Surely Dwight hadn't been serious about keeping her in here until she agreed?

Blake got to her feet, slowly padding across the room on bare feet and pulled open the door slowly, peering down the seemingly empty corridor.

It was empty.

She gave an inward sigh.

Dwight had obviously been kidding about keeping watch, she thought, as she slipped on out the door silently, making to head down in the direction of the canteen.

But before Blake could take even a single step into the gloomy hallway, the tall, skinny figure of Dwight suddenly appeared from her right, causing to Blake to almost jump out of her skin in fright.

"Jesus!" she yelled, suddenly clutching at her heart, and taking a small step backwards.

But Dwight didn't react to her moment of shock, merely looking her up and down blankly.

"I told you, I can't let you out of your room 'til you're wearing it," he said shaking his head, looking grim.

But this only caused Blake to scowl once again in his direction, folding her arms across her chest defensively.

"So…what? He's going to make me starve to death, to try and force me into a wearing dress for him?" she asked in an incredulous voice.

But Dwight just gave a sigh, looking seriously aback at her. "No, but if you don't do it, it won't just be you he'll punish, you realise that right?" he uttered frankly.

Blake scoffed.

Negan couldn't scare her.

"Oh yeah? Who's he gonna punish exactly?" she said in a disbelieving voice, shaking her head.

What exactly could Negan do?

With David gone, he had nothing on her now.

Dwight, shifted his weight from foot to foot for a moment, moving about the gun that was clutched between his hands.

"There's Eugene….the people you spoke to from the marketplace….the little girl…" he said in a low voice, listing them. "If you don't give him what he wants, he might not punish you for it, but he'll make the people around you pay. People you might care about."

For a moment Dwight looked a little distant, as if remembered from something like this happening from first-hand experience.

Blake paused, mouthing at the air for a long second, before pursing her lips tightly shut.

"He wouldn't…" she uttered firmly, before suddenly trailing off mid-way through speaking.

In fact, she didn't doubt that was something Negan would do.

"So if I say no," she began again, changing tac slightly. "You really think he'll hurt them?"

She looked at Dwight, a frown line lingering between her brows concernedly.

But Dwight just gave a tired sigh.

"You have no idea what he's capable of," he uttered, self-consciously shaking his stringy blonde hair across his scarred face, and staring down at the ground.

Blake paled for second.

Just because Negan had never done anything to hurt her, she knew full well what he had once done to Glenn and Abraham…not to mention Dwight's face too. That certainly had not been an accident, Blake was sure of that.

Deep down….despite the smart-remarks and the flirting. He had and always would be, a monster. And Blake just couldn't forget that.

She gave a gulp, with one hand on the door, finally looking over her shoulder, back at the dress and sandals that still sat in a neat pile on her bed.

Was she really going to give into him? Let get his way?

But what choice did she have right now? If she didn't put on that stupid dress, as Dwight had said, someone would surely pay.

And so with an angry huff, Blake turned back to Dwight.

"Alright, fine," she said stroppily. "But if he thinks he can get away with this easily, he's got another thing coming!"

And with that, Blake unceremoniously slammed the door in Dwight's face.

-----------------------------------

Ten minutes later and Blake walked silently beside Dwight, as he led her down the darkened corridors, in a direction Blake hadn't been before. This part of the Sanctuary was quiet, and far from the hustle and bustle of the canteen or marketplace.

Blake had, reluctantly, and with much huffing, got into her pretty pink and blue summer dress, which clung to her body neatly, skimming past her waist and hips, coming to a stop mid-way up her slender thighs.

She had even slipped on the sandals which fitted pretty snugly on her feet, cursing Negan as she did so.

Dwight took a sharp right, as Blake, her arms folded across her chest irritably, followed him through an unassuming black door and out into a small room, that was dimly lit by only soft lamplight and a single candle sat in the middle of a small table in the centre of the room, next to a large eight-paned window, that spanned the entire far wall.

It was dark now and through the window, Blake could see the brightest of stars that had appeared in the indigo sky.

But it wasn't this that had caught her attention fully.

It instead, was the figure slouched lazily in a chair parallel to the small table.

A figure with a large grin plastered across his long, bearded features, who cocked a dark eye up at her as she entered.

"Well look. at. you, Peaches," he said in a low grow of a voice, suddenly shifting in his seat. "Don't you look good. enough. to. eat…"

Dwight held the door open wide enough for Blake to enter, which she did so with an enormous scowl plastered across her face.

"Seriously? You blackmail me just to get me into a fuckin' dress?!" she said all of a sudden, marching with purpose towards the relaxed looking Negan, pointing a finger in his direction accusingly. "You are such an asshole, you know that?!"

But Negan gave an amused grin, showing off his pearly white line of teeth, as his sultry eyes looked her up and down.

"Oh it was worth it, Doll-face, believe me…." he uttered, titling his head to the side, his gaze travelling up her thighs as he pulled at his bottom lip, giving a whistle. "I mean….that. view…"

But Blake scowled angrily.

"Ughh, you can keep your eyes to yourself," she snarled, leaning in and jabbing her finger at him reproachfully.

But Negan just grinned again, chuckling.

"Duly noted, Buttercup," he said in a cheery voice. "But I can't promise anything about my hands."

And with that Negan made to reach out, to grab at her upper thigh, making to pull her towards him. But Blake almost immediately slapped his tanned hand away.

"Don't you fucking dare!" she said glaring at him and walking around the table. "Prick…"

Negan gave a whining laugh, leaning back in his seat once more.

"Y'know when you call me names like that, Sweetheart," he said with a sudden low growl, causing the hairs on the back of Blake's neck stand on end. "It just makes me wanna sit you up on this table, and see if you taste like peaches too?"

Blake felt her stomach jolt slightly as she stared directly into Negan's dark eyes, her breath hitching and a heat suddenly pooling inside her….

A sort of warmth she had not felt since she had been sat close to Negan back in that van.

But Blake pursed her lips, tutting, pushing all this from the forefront of her mind….and body.

Just as behind her, she heard Dwight suddenly give an awkward cough from the doorway, causing both of them to look up at him suddenly. The pair of them obviously forgetting he was still there.

"Go get us some dinner Dwight," Negan ordered, with a wave of his hand dismissively. "And no cheap shit either. Get them to make what I ordered from the kitchen."

Dwight gave a nod, avoiding Negan's eye, as he exited the room silently, pulling the door shut behind him.

But as soon as she found that she was now alone with Negan at such close proximity, Blake gave a huff, her face flushing pink, trying to right herself once again.

What was wrong with her tonight?

"I am not one of your wives Negan," she finally uttered in a matter-of-fact voice, shaking her head as she moved around the table, coming to stand by the chair on the other side from him, looking across at the tall-dark-haired man.

Negan, since earlier today, had gotten rid of his red scarf, and was now sat in just his leather jacket, grey t-shirt and pants, with his usual black boots at his feet, and that stupid grin of his, still plastered over his face.

He gave a small laugh.

"Oh, you are much better than them, Princess," he uttered, lifting his hand and rubbing it across his bearded chin. "Especially in that little number. You have no idea how many bad, bad things I would do to you in that."

He nodded towards her body, still wrapped in that clingy dress.

But Blake just scowled.

"Don't you ever stop?" she said, sliding into her seat, and rolling her eyes. "I've only known you a week, y'know…"

She cocked an eye up at Negan as she fiddled with the polished cutlery at her place setting absent-mindedly, not really knowing what to do with her hands.

The small table was, of course, set for two, with a neat, white tablecloth draped over it, and a dusty old bottle of red wine and two wine glasses sat in the centre, next to the tall candlestick.

"A week is like a fuckin' lifetime in this world, Darlin'," Negan said resting his elbow on the arm of his chair and lifting his first two fingers to his stubbly cheek, gazing at her. "And when two people are as hot for each other as you and me, then there. is. no fuckin' point in wasting time."

Blake sat back in her seat and crossed her legs, narrowing her eyes in his direction.

"When have I ever told you I was hot for you, Negan?" she said in a tired, bemused voice.

But Negan just gave a long sigh, leaning forwards and picking up the bottle of wine and beggining to pour the dark red liquid into both of their glasses.

"Oh you didn't need to say a fuckin' word, Peaches…" he said looking suddenly up at her through lowered eyelids. "I can read you like a fuckin' book."

At this, Blake felt her heart immediately began to pound.

Why the hell did he have this effect on her?

But Blake turned her gaze away, picking up her wine glass and taking a small sip.

The wine tasted slightly vinegary but not bad considering how old the bottle looked.

"Careful now, sweetheart," said Negan, giving a sudden widening grin, nodding at her. "We don' want you hurling in my bathroom like last time, now do we?"

Blake rolled her eyes, placing the glass down again and giving a tut.

He was so, so annoying.

"Uhhh, THAT was because you plied me with whisky," she said matter-of-factly, toying with the stem of her glass. "Now, wine- I'm good with."

Negan gave a small chuckle, his dark eyes still on her, she could feel them.

"Plied? You sound like I was tryin' to take advantage of you, Princess," he eventually muttered, taking a sip from his own glass.

But Blake cocked an eyebrow in his direction.

"Aren't you always?" she said shaking her head and tucking a strand of caramel blonde hair back behind her ear.

Blake couldn't say she hadn't made an effort tonight. She had pulled at her hair in the mirror, trying to tease it into some sort of shape…as well as putting on a single coat of mascara, from the tube she had picked up on their run.

Not that she wanted to impress Negan or anything….

As if…

She pursed her lips, giving a sigh, as Negan continued to look at her.

Blake's eyes flickered over to her right, towards the large window that showed nothing but dark blue sky and sprinkling of stars.

From this view there was nothing but that….

Just a world, in which the walkers in the lot, far below, did not exist.

But despite all this, it was still hard to forget.

She dropped her gaze to her lap finally, taking a small shuddering breath.

Just over a week ago she had first come here…with a fiancé…with a hope that things could get better. But it seemed like all that hope was gone now. David was gone now and there was no bringing him back.

And for the first time it had happened….all those long days ago…Blake finally felt something for the first time….

A sort of sadness…..

It wasn't regret. For she knew she had done the right thing. But it was a pain…a mourning for a life now gone…

She worried at her lips, blinking hard, as the door behind them was suddenly shoved open.

Dwight entered the room silently, placing down two plates full of tasty-looking food in front of them.

It looked like some sort of chicken, in a creamy sauce with green vegetables on the side, but Blake could feel her mouth watering as she glanced down at it.

It was probably the most decadent meal she had been given in a long, long time, remembering back to the days when she had eaten roadkill just to survive out there.

She doubted Negan had ever been forced to do that.

Blake looked up at him, as he grinned back at her, as Dwight left the room, shutting the door behind him.

"Seven-foot-Pete downstairs used to be a chef in a fancy restaurant downtown," explained the tall, dark-haired Saviour. "Me and Lucille asked him, oh-so fuckin' kindly, if he'd rustle us up something nice and tasty tonight."

Blake rolled her eyes, knowing full-well how Negan and Lucille were likely to have asked…

"Well," continued Negan flashing her a charming smile. "Bon appetite, Doll-face."

Blake looked up at Negan for a long, unsure second, before slowly picking up her fork as the bearded Saviour did the same, and taking a bite.

The food was piping hot, and the soft creamy chicken almost melted in her mouth as she ate a mouthful.

Right at that second, Blake could have given a groan of pleasure, closing her eyes for the slightest of seconds as she chewed.

But this look, of course, did not go unnoticed by Negan, who grinned across the table at her, fiendishly.

"Ooh, well look. at. us!" he said in a loud voice, giving a chuckle and eyeing her. "Wine…dinner for two…candlelight…you in that fuckin' dress…."

He gave a nod in her direction, his eyes travelling down her body momentarily, as Blake scoffed.

"Hmmm….nice to see you dressed up for the occasion too…" she said in a simpering tone, batting her mascara-covered eyelashes in his direction, gazing at his usual haphazard attire.

Negan gave a laugh, taking a mouthful of food.

"Now what occasion is that, Doll?" said Negan looking at her suddenly, giving her a smile. "Because from where I'm sitting, this kinda looks like a date. I mean, this would probably make it our second, if I'm countin' right."

Blake glanced up at Negan with raised brows, unable to help her lips as they twitched up into a small smirk.

"And what exactly are you counting as our first?" she asked in an amused voice, picking up her wine glass once more and taking another sip. "If it's that time you got us stuck in that truck…"

But Negan smiled, leaning back in his seat easily and cutting over her.

"Well I wasn' gonna count the fuckin' time where I lent you Lucille to smash old Davey boy's ribs in, was I, Peaches?" he said in a sarcastic tone, raising both eyebrows back at her teasingly.

But this comment was not something Blake appreciated, her eyes blackening and a scowl shifting its way suddenly onto her face.

She paused for a long second, staring daggers at him, her eyes softening sadly.

"Don't…." she managed to utter after a long second, her voice now quieter than before. "…just…..just don't."

This was not something so wanted to discuss with Negan in jest. Not yet.

It was all too soon. All too much, to just be joking about everything.

But the grin soon dropped from Negan's face too, as he looked at her earnestly.

"Jesus…" he uttered after a long few moments had passed, dragging a hand down his face. "…I'm sorry, Doll-face….I was just kidding around….I didn' mean'ta'-"

But Blake cut across him, avoiding his gaze.

"It's fine," she insisted, shaking her head, but keeping her eyes lowered to the table before her.

But even so, she could feel Negan's chocolate orbs boring into hers. And it was only a second later before he spoke.

"You know you've been sayin' that a fuckin lot," he said peering through the candlelight at her. "And somethin' tells me you ain't fine at all, Sweetheart…See, I know you better that you think I do. And I know that you are a queen, but after what you've been through…with those fuckin bruises on your neck, you ain't just fine."

Blake gave a gulp, staring suddenly up at Negan.

He could, as he had always been able to, read her like a book.

But Blake couldn't talk about all this with him….could she?

She parted her lips gently, setting down her fork onto her plate and was silent for around a minute, before finally speaking. The words leaving her mouth before she could do a thing to stop them.

"We met when I had just left college and David was at art-school," she started, her fingers rubbing patterns across the crisp white tablecloth beside her, her heart thudding in her chest, as she began to slowly explain. "He was nice and kinda different to the guys I'd dated in the past…a-and in like a year we'd already moved in together, into this little apartment above a coffee shop. It was in a trendy part of town and great for David's art career. It was like his dream to open a studio, y'know?"

Blake looked distant for as second before carrying on.

"A few years passed and he eventually proposed to me….and I…well, I said yes," she muttered conversationally, showing a brief hint of a smile, before it slowly slipped away once more. "And I was happy…..we were happy….at least I think we were….I mean, at the time I thought I was…."

She shook her head, still not looking at Negan. As feelings and thoughts long forgotten-about, rose to the surface.

"Then one day we got up and saw all these reports on the news…..a-and they said we should pack up and get out of the city….take what we could….and at first we didn't believe them. Because why would we…and then…"

Blake let out a shaky breath, lifting her gaze to Negan, who was staring back at her, his lips covered with his fingers…his eyes locked on her face.

He knew what she was talking about. He knew why she couldn't finish that sentence.

Everyone who had survived in this world knew….

"And we moved around for a while…lost a whole bunch of people along the way," said Blake carrying on and tucking a strand of long hair behind her ear. "…but things were still good….me and David….I thought…I believed he still loved me….."

Blake gave yet another difficult gulp, her mouth feeling dry.

She reached over taking a deep swig of wine, before placing the glass down again.

"….and…well, we hadn't been in Alexandria long…a-and then one night…."

Blake gaped for a long drawn out second, before closing her mouth once again. Not able to finish what she was saying.

But it was all there, written on her face, as she took another sip of wine, tossing it swiftly back and draining her glass….

She breathed hard, running a slender finger over her pink lips, before looking at Negan once again.

"You mind if I-?" she said with a nod towards the bottle of wine.

This wasn't a hurling in a bathroom moment, but it certainly was a 'I need another drink' moment.

Even Negan could see that.

He looked at her…his eyes full of something Blake could not quite put her finger on…before nodding back…

"Help yourself, Buttercup," he uttered back to her in a low voice, as Blake swiftly did as she was told, pouring herself a third of a glass and taking another small sip.

She picked up her fork once again, taking a small bite of chicken and veg, before pausing after a couple of chews and looking up at the tall, dark haired Saviour before her.

"I did love him…..a long time ago," she said honestly, letting the smallest of frown-lines shift between her brows. "So that's why…as much as I know he deserved what was coming to him….."

She cocked her head to the side, her eyes wide and full of sadness.

"…it still hurts…"

Blake let out a small sigh, knowing she had explained herself….even though she hadn't needed to.

But she felt better for it. Better for letting Negan know she was fine…

..…but she just needed time.

Blake lowered her eyes to her plate once more…finally, after days of anxious nothingness, letting herself relax…

…letting go….

"Now…I am going to shut up and eat this food before it goes cold…" she uttered in a lighter tone, flashing small relaxed smile up at Negan, before looking down again.

But the bearded Saviour didn't reply…but merely looked back at Blake….like she was the most curious thing he had ever laid eyes on…before taking a long heart sip of his own drink…..

….his chocolate eyes never leaving her as he did so….

---------------------------

Are you guys enjoying this? Would like me to carry on posting onto here?

Chapter Text

Blake placed down her fork neatly onto the plate, finishing the last of her food, before looking back up at the tall, dark-haired Saviour before her.

"So," she said after what had been at least five minutes of silence, a rarity now for the pair of them. "Do I get a fancy meal every night?"

She gave a small smirk, taking a small sip of wine to cleanse her palette slightly.

Negan looked back at her, having long put down his own cutlery, and shot her a widening grin.

"That mean you want another date, Peaches?" he asked giving an amused pout.

But Blake flashed him a small, smiling warning look.

"I did not say that," she uttered, pointing a finger at him, unable to help the small laugh that left her throat.

It wasn't as though she had enjoyed their dinner or anything….of course not…

But the food had been good…..

That was obviously the only reason for her feeling of utter contentment right now….

"Oh, you didn't have to," uttered the leader of the Saviours in a teasing voice. "Like I said, I can read you like a fuckin' book, sweetheart. And I think you had fun tonight. More than you were expecting to."

Blake pursed her lips, still smirking back at him lightly.

She gave a momentary raise of both her eyebrows, toying with the stem of her wine glass.

He wasn't wrong.

"Maybe I did, but that doesn't mean it was a date, Negan," she said shaking her head and looking up at him with dark green eyes.

But Negan, who was leaning back in his seat, leather jacket now unzipped revealing his grey t-shirt underneath, pressed a hand over his heart.

"Well from where I'm sitting I'm starting to think you're harbouring a very big soft spot for me," he grinned. "And you know that the feelin' is definitely fuckin' mutual, Doll-face"

Blake smiled, lowering her gaze, feeling her cheeks suddenly flush pink.

How the hell did have this effect on her?

It had been the same ever since their run, even before she had lost her fiancé.

"I think you must be imagining things…" she sighed lightly, taking another sip of wine, as Negan beamed back at her.

"Oh Darlin'," he said in a happy voice, shaking his head "Now you can pretend all you want. But I think...its love."

Blake shook her head back, placing her wine glass back down onto the white table cloth as she grinned.

"More like Stockholm syndrome," she swiped back, giving a small cough and brushing imaginary crumbs from her lap.

Negan leaned his bearded chin on his hand, gazing at her, with a look almost akin to awe in his eyes.

"I can still drive you home tonight, Doll…." he said in a low voice. "Back to Alexandria, if that's what you want?"

But Blake just smiled, looking back up towards Negan sat across the table from her.

She pulled at her bottom lip with her teeth for moment and wrinkled her nose, pausing for what felt like an eternity, contemplating her answer,

"Ask me again tomorrow," she said finally, giving the same reply as she had done yesterday, before getting slowly to her feet.

Negan just smiled up at her, titling his head in her direction, his eyes warm and brown….and full of something Blake didn't want to look into right now.

She felt her cheeks flushing yet again, but she shook her hair in front of her face, trying to hide her blushes, as she readjusted her dress.

She barely even noticed Negan get to his feet too, plucking his barbed-wire covered baseball bat from god-knows-where, and move around towards her.

Blake glanced up at him, smirking, as his chocolate eyes looked her up and down.

The room was dark now, with nothing but the dim, warm lamplight, and light from the flickering candle, throwing golden shadows across their faces….

But it was the silence that filled the room that caused Blake's breath to hitch in her throat slightly, as Negan took a step towards her, closing the gap between then. Now the only noise that could be heard was the soft clinking of Negan's boots as he walked, and the soft sound of their breaths, shallow and quick in their throats…

Negan gave a short whistle.

"I mean, damn, Doll-face," he said finally breaking through the across the otherwise quiet atmosphere, as thick as it was. "That dress does look fucking stunning on you…"

He ran his tongue over his line of white teeth, looking down at her almost hungrily, as he closed the gap between them.

But Blake titled her head to the side, narrowing her eyes at him bemusedly.

She opened her mouth to say something but instead changed her mind, closing it once again instead.

She gave a sudden loud sigh, letting out the smallest of chuckles, before glancing over towards the door.

"So, you going to walk me back to my room then?" she said bumping her shoulder suddenly with his as she sashayed past him, a smile still lingering on her lips.

At this she heard Negan give a small hearty laugh behind her and rub a hand across his bearded chin, before following her over to the door.

"That where we gonna have our dessert?" he asked in a goading voice, gazing hard into her eyes, as she glanced around to look at him.

But Blake pursed her lips, rolling her eyes, as she tucked a strand of long caramel -blonde hair behind her ear.

"I've got to watch my figure," she said teasingly, giving a smirking smile and a nonchalant shrug as she walked off down the corridor ahead of him. Her white, high-heeled sandals echoing loudly in the corridor as she went.

But Negan lingered at the door for the longest of seconds, cocking his head to the side and letting out a long carrying puff of air.

"Oh, so do I, Peaches…" he said with a hungry growl looking her retreating figure up and down, with need in his eyes.

The tall-dark-haired Saviour paused for a drawn out second before following her, with long-legged strides. Swinging Lucille from his hand as he went.

Blake headed down the corridor alone for a minute or two before feeling Negan finally fall into step with her as they advanced down a set of stone steps and out into a wide hallway, just adjacent to hers.

She gave a small smile….feeling refreshed after tonight.

As much as Negan annoyed her….as much as he had got her back-up by making her wear this dress…..it had felt good to talk to someone about how she was feeling.

For who else did she have now?

Eugene, she had thought had been the closest person she had considered to being a friend here, someone from Alexandria, but she hadn't particularly wanted to speak to him. To tell him how she was feeling.

But the words had come almost easily with Negan. Spilling out of her mouth before she could stop them.

In front of everyone else, she had been ashamed…embarrassed about how long she had endured what David had done to her. But not with the Leader of the Saviours.

For with Negan, she already knew how well he could read her. Better than David ever could have…or her Mom…or her friends…

It was like they were two pieces of the same jigsaw puzzle. So, so different….in every way…but somehow they fit together, just right….

Not that Blake wanted to fit with Negan. Of course not….

They weren't even friends….

He was just the guy who was keeping her here.

But really, he wasn't even doing that any more.

Twice he had asked her now if she wanted to leave. And twice she had held off on giving him an answer.

And Blake gulped to herself as she considered why…

She blinked a couple of times…pushing these thoughts from her mind, as they turned the corner and ushered open a large door heading down into Blake's dark and silent hallway.

The caramel-blonde woman, bit at her lip, as they headed a little way down, coming to a stop just outside her door.

"Well," said Negan as Blake backed up against said door, one hand on the door handle, and he turned to face her. "Here. we. are."

Blake nodded, giving a small laughing smile as she stared up at him.

From here, in a the dusky light of the corridor, Blake could make out all the little laughter lines that littered Negan's long, tanned face, as he took a sudden step towards her.

He placed his hand up against the doorframe behind her and leaned into her, closing the already smallish-gap between them, until there was only a mere breath of space left.

Blake leant back against the door behind her, her heart pounding inside her chest so loudly she was sure Negan would hear it.

But Negan just gave her a husky grin, his eyes travelling down to her heaving chest momentarily, before looking back up at her face once more.

"You sure I can't tempt you with dessert, Doll-face?" he asked in a low husky drawl of a voice that sent shivers immediately running down Blake's spine.

Blake could feel a warmth pooling inside her at Negan's words and his closeness. A feeling she hadn't felt in a long, long time rising inside her.

But she held back, giving a shallow gulp.

Maybe this was the wine….messing with her head.

But right now her head and her body- seemed to be wanting completely different things…

Her gulp distracted Negan long enough for his dark, chocolate eyes to travel down her slender throat for a small second….giving her enough time to shake herself and smile up at the ceiling, rolling her eyes.

Blake pressed a hand to Negan's chest and gave him a small shove away from her, as her other hand turned the door handle, pushing the door behind her open.

"Goodnight, Negan," she said with a faux-sigh of tiredness, as she stepped back away from him, heading into her room, where she knew he wouldn't follow….

Not tonight…

Negan held her gaze for what seemed like a long few seconds…before giving a chuckle, glancing down at the floor and parting his lips…

He finally gazed up at her once again, pushing his hand away from the doorframe with a small, happy groan.

"Suit yourself…." he said arching his back and bending his knees as he spoke.

He licked at his lips and stared at her….and Blake felt like for some reason, at that very moment, she just could not tear her eyes away from his….

But the moment soon disappeared as quickly as it had come, as Negan chuckled and turned on his heel sloping off.

"Night, Peaches…" she heard his retreating form utter, as Blake, in turn, bit her lip, approaching the door once again and watching him go.

In fact, she stayed there, staring after him, long after she had heard the door at the end of the corridor swing closed, smiling to herself.

And it was at least a minute later, that she shook her head, letting out the smallest of bemused laughs, and shutting the door closed, with a quiet snap…

Chapter Text

Blake had woken bright and early that morning, feeling refreshed and ready to start the day. But it wasn't until she had gotten up, washed and dressed, had she realised that she didn't actually have anything to start.

It was an odd feeling- not to have a purpose.

It seemed like most people who lived around here had a job or a role of some sorts. Whether it was cooking, cleaning, intimidation….everyone had something to do with their day, even Negan.

But not Blake.

But it wasn't like this was her home….right? She didn't intend on staying here….and soon she would take Negan up on his offer of going back to Alexandria.

There she would have things she could get involved in, things she could help with.

Blake had spent the day wandering around the large looming Sanctuary. Passing through the canteen…the marketplace…the library….eating an apple with one hand, and running her fingers through her long damp hair with the other.

Blake was today wearing dark pants and a white blouse, and had stared long and hard at her ever-diminishing bruises in the mirror this morning as she had gotten dressed.

Soon they would be gone…leaving nothing but distant memories of her past life.

She wouldn't exactly say she was happy now.

But content was certainly a word that could easily be used to describe how she was feeling.

Bored….. but content.

Blake rounded the corner, as she made her way aimlessly down a long hallway during the late afternoon, making to go back to her room, but instead, looking for something more to do than to spend her evening reading, she headed out through a door she hadn't ventured through before.

Once through, Blake found herself outside, in a small loading area, where several burly Saviours with guns, some she recognised, some she didn't, were busy unloading sacks and crates of food, from the back of a large truck.

She slowly walked around the space, tossing her old apple core aside, and dodging out of the way, as one man with a beard headed past her, carrying a crate of fresh vegetables.

The area out here was vast, but most of the space seemed wasted, with various pointless fences-within-fences, lining the lot. Fences that even walkers couldn't even get close to.

Blake folded her arms across her chest, spotting the tall, moustachioed Simon, who hopped down from the truck ahead of her.

"There's a couple of sacks of flour back there, but one's got a rip in it, so be careful," he muttered to a short woman and a man with long blonde hair as they walked past him, nodding obediently. "Negan won't be happy if you waste that shit."

Blake gave a small roll of her eyes as she heard this.

"You know, if Negan got out there and actually found that food himself, maybe he'd have a reason to be so anal about losing a bit of flour," she said as she caught Simon's eye.

The brown-haired man gave a chuckle, and slowly approached her, his eyes looking up and down her tall, slender form.

"I'd be careful talking about him like that y'know," said Simon, raising his eyebrows at her. "People have gotten into trouble around here for much less."

But Blake pursed her lips, looking to her left as the two Saviours carefully manoeuvred the sacks of flour from the van.

She knew for a fact that around here she could get away with a lot more than most could.

And it was likely that Simon knew that too.

He stuffed his hands in his pockets, rocking back on his heels as he observed her.

It was a few moments before he finally spoke again.

"So, you …uhhh…you okay after what happened on Thursday?" he asked in a voice, that was absent of concern, but littered instead, with politeness. Something which Blake had long forgotten about in this society. "I mean that stuff with your boyfriend…that was all a huge shit-show…Negan didn't really let on what he'd actually done to you an' all…"

He trailed off, staring at her, as Blake let out a long breath of air, tearing her eyes away.

"I'm fine," said Blake nodding. "I just….can we not talk about it please?"

Her tone was firm and signalled that she was not in the mood to be discussing this with him right now.

The weight had been lifted from her shoulders. But all that…it was not a memory she wanted to re-live, not in the stark light of day at least.

Blake gave a sigh, staring out across the area, as people around them moved to and fro.

All of this stuff they were carrying, sacks full to the brim, were things scavenged by other people….perhaps Rick's group….perhaps someone else….

Ok, the Saviours did have a lot of mouths to feed, but other people were in need of this stuff. Starving people…..children.

There were plenty of men and women here that could go out an scavenge themselves for this kind of stuff….plenty of places they could go out and look.

But somehow, through Negan's rule, this had become their way of life.

But as if though on cue, Simon's eyes quickly raised above Blake's head, looking at someone approaching behind her.

And Blake pursed her lips, keeping her arms folded, as she guessed exactly who it was.

"No dress today, Doll-face?" came the sudden low drawl of Negan. His boots chinking as he appeared around her. "Hell, I'm disappointed."

He was today, stood in his black-leather jacket, dark pants, his red scarf wrapped around his neck again, with a shit-eating grin plastered across his long, tanned, bearded features.

Blake turned her head and shot him a look, unable to help the smirk that danced its way across her lips as she caught sight of him for the first time since their 'not a date' date the previous evening.

"Hmmmm, not really the right occasion for it," she murmured in a mild voice, lifting her had to her face and pretending to admire her nails disinterestedly.

Negan shifted his weight from foot-to-foot, lifting his chin and looking down at her grinning.

"Oh, Peaches," said the tall, dark-haired Saviour in husky tone, taking a small step towards her. "If this is you angling for another date with yours truly, then, I mean, shit, Sweetheart, I can set one up for tonight if that's what you want?"

But Blake eyed him, tutting.

"In your dreams," she bit back in a teasing voice, her eyes drifting up to his chocolate ones.

But Negan pouted, inching closer to her and arching his back as he spoke. He had Lucille held carelessly in one hand, but the other seemed to glide towards her hips.

"Oh, don't doubt that you aren't in every single one of my dreams, Darlin'," he said poking his tongue out through his pearly-white line of teeth. "Doin' all sorts of naughty fuckin' things."

Blake rolled her eyes yet again, peering up at him, feeling his fingers begin to skim lightly over her waist, travelling around to the small of her back, pulling her into him.

At this, Blake's breath caught in her throat and her cheeks flushed the slightest shade of pink, as Simon looked on nonplussed by Negan's flirting right in front of him.

"I hate you," she murmured in an unimpressed tone, shaking her head and offering him a simpering look. She blinked her eyes, titling her head to the side. "Ugh, don't you have better things to do, than follow me around all day like some sort of lovesick puppy?"

But Negan beamed down at her, admiring her fully at this close proximity.

Blake was used to this closeness by now. The tall bearded man's lack of awareness of other people's personal space.

But what she wasn't used to, was the way his fingers seemed to dance beneath her shirt playfully coming to stop at the small of her back.

"Oh I have all fuckin' day to be following you around, Doll-face," he said raising his eyebrows at her fiendishly.

But this only caused Blake to tut, lifting a hand up to his leather clad chest, as if making to push him away from her…

… but for the time being, she relented….instead fiddling with his jacket's zipper….her eyes locked onto his.

"Well maybe you should be focusing on other things instead of me," she said titling her head to the side and throwing him a poignant look. "Like trying to provide a life for your people yourself, instead of taking stuff from others."

Negan gave a hard sigh and was about to open his mouth to speak, but Blake cut across him once again.

"The Saviours can't survive like this this forever and you know it," she said matter-of-factly. "What if the group's you're taking from, all get themselves killed? What'll you then when you have no one to go out scavenging for you, and all of your people are too lazy and untrained to fend for themselves out there? When you have no one to provide for you?"

Negan looked down at her knowingly. "An' what are you suggesting' we do instead, Doll-face?" he replied to her in a slow voice, his brown eyes on her, and only her, right now.

Blake pulled on her lip with her teeth for a second, giving a small shrug.

"There's plenty of room out here for a garden," she offered, her green eyes gazing around. "You could grow crops…even if they're in planters. And you've got plenty of people here to help out with it too. And if that worst-case scenario ever happened, at least then you'd have a backup. You know I'm right on this one."

Negan stared at her for a long second, his face unreadable, as his thumb rubbed circles over the smooth bare skin of her waist.

And for a moment, Blake was almost sure that he was about to bark her down. Before-

"Anyone ever tell you, you'd make one hell of a convincing saleswoman, Peaches," uttered the bearded Saviour, as he leaned his face into hers, a grin sliding its way onto his face.

Blake let out a long breath, giving a relived sort of gulp, as her heart pounded inside her chest, hard and fast.

She wasn't quite sure why she was still feeling like this.

Last night had been strange….but Blake had just assumed it was the wine making her feel all woozy and warm…as Negan had backed her up against her door….his body close to hers….

And even when she had gotten into bed, her dreams had been filled with the tall, dark-haired leader of the Saviours…

But this was not something she was about to let him in on…that was for sure…

Blake smiled up at Negan, wrinkling her nose as she did so.

"I'm just looking out for your people in the long run, Negan," she uttered, tugging him forward with the zipper on his jacket just the slightest bit, as his eyes followed her lips. "Not you. Them."

The bearded man just smiled, glancing up at Simon for the briefest of moments, before turning back towards her.

"Like I said to you a long time ago, Darlin'," Negan muttered in a low voice. "It's shit like that, that makes you a Queen."

And at this comment, Blake couldn't help but smile up at him.

She hadn't even been her for two weeks, and yet in that time, despite losing everything in her life she thought she held dear, she felt now, filled with confidence….with a pride and willingness to hold her head up high.

She felt like a queen. And if Negan was able to elevate her to that status, then so be it.

She would use it to her advantage.

Blake gave a smile, suddenly lifting her hand and sliding it over Negan's leather-clad shoulder, pursing her lips.

She knew full well what kind of game she was playing here, and as dangerous as it was, she knew exactly how far it was going to get her in this world. And with the dark-haired Saviour…

The caramel-blonde woman teased herself gently from his grasp, and slid slowly past him.

"Cute scarf," she commented easily, throwing Negan a sudden a dark, grinning, teasing look, at she waltzed by him….

….bumping his hip with hers as she went.

A very dangerous game indeed.

-------------

Negan watched her go, grinning in awe as he surveyed her retreating form.

Fucking shit, he was besotted.

How the fuck was it possible for one person to have him so wrapped around her little finger? Someone who, a fortnight ago, didn't even exist in his peripherals.

And now, he had a hard time refusing her anything, and every sniping word that seemed to slip from her lips, just made him want her even more…

He was well and truly fucked, and he knew it. But right now, not in the way he'd preferably fucking want.

Simon beside him, glanced his way, smirking as the pair of the watched her go.

"You know you could just make her one of your wives," said Simon with a bemused look lingering over his features. "Wouldn't that just be easier?"

But Negan's eyes suddenly darkened as he tore them away from Blake, as she disappeared around the corner and out of sight, and looked instead back at Simon, his jaw tensed.

"Oh Simon, Simon, Simon," said the bearded Saviour with a dangerous chuckle, as he took an intimidating step towards the brown-haired, moustachioed man at his side, lifting Lucille suddenly to his face. "You say any more shit like that, or question me again, and I won't even think twice about getting myself a new right-hand fucking man. We clear 'bout that?"

If looks could kill, Simon at this very second would have been dead at least twenty seconds ago, as Negan glared at him furiously.

And Simon stared back at his notorious leader blankly for a few moments before finally, with a gulp, tearing his eyes away with a nod.

"Right, sorry Boss," he managed to utter in a genuine voice, as Negan shoved past him, instead, heading over towards the trucks, swinging Lucille from his hand as he went.

-----------

But what none of them noticed, not Negan, not Simon, not even Blake as she headed back inside….

….was a short woman with dark brown hair and heavy bangs, wearing a short black dress and small gold hoop earrings…

...a woman who had been watching the three of them from the shadows….

…a woman who quietly, and unnoticed by everyone, followed Blake silently inside…

…shutting the door behind her with a silent, watchful snap…

Chapter Text

Blake smiled to herself as she walked down the long gloomy hallway that led down towards the library and makeshift gymnasium.

It had been less than a week since she'd met Negan.

Annoyingly irritating Negan.

The man who somehow, in this enormous place, kept bumping into her…'accidentally'.

Blake smirked to herself, almost rolling her eyes as she turned the corner, thinking on him.

What made her so special, huh?

Surely there had been and still were plenty of other woman in his life he could give his attention to.

So why her?

But before Balke could take more than a few steps down this gloomy hallway, a sudden quiet voice from behind her called her name.

"I-Its Blake right?"

Blake swung suddenly around, her heart thudding in her chest.

Each and every time she had been cornered down one of the long corridors in the Sanctuary by someone, it had not ended well for her.

But to her surprise, she saw two women standing behind her, both in short black dresses and black high heels.

She recognised both of them immediately.

One being Tanya, the woman who had walked her back to her room, after Blake had thrown up in Negan's bathroom on one of her first night's here.

She had long dark bangs and was now holding her arms around herself, shifting her weight from foot to foot a little nervously.

The second was Frankie, taller than Tanya, with long red hair and skinny arms.

But Blake certainly recognised her too. As the woman who she had seen leaving David's room, several long days ago now.

Blake gulped, gazing at the pair of them tentatively.

"I'm Tanya and this is Frankie," offered the dark-haired woman, after Blake didn't respond.

And the caramel-blonde Blake just looked back at them, full of apprehension of uncertainess.

These were the same women who had blanked her out of the balcony. The women she had tried to say hi to, who had just fallen silent and began to whisper behind their hands, making her feel like a teenager again.

But that was then. And as she well knew, a lot could happen in a few days.

Look at her and Negan now…

Suddenly Frankie took a step forwards, glancing back at Tanya, as if both women were trying to pluck up the courage to say something to Blake, but trying to find the right words to do so.

"W-We just wanted to say h-how brave you were," said Frankie peering up at Blake. "I mean, I couldn't have done what you did."

"No me neither," said Tanya, nodding feverously and stepping forwards too.

Blake blinked, her eyes flickering down to the floor for a second. "It was…" she uttered, trailing off and taking a deep breath of air. " …all I did was grab a stupid stick…."

But Frankie and Tanya looked at each other a little sadly, before staring back at Blake.

"No, we meant how brave you were for putting up with him for so long," said Frankie in a voice filled with honesty. "Having him push you around like that…treat you so badly…hurt you. You did the right thing."

Tanya at her side nodded. "Yeah, h-he sounded like an abusive jackass. You were right to do what you did."

Blake felt a frown-line shift between her brows.

Everyone she had spoken to so far, had expressed their apologies and sympathy for David's demise, but it was only these women (and Negan of course) that had told her she'd done the right thing.

"Thanks," said Blake cocking her head to the side, feeling a little taken aback.

Blake had felt so, so lonely since coming here, and even Negan, as much time as he spent with her, was only one person she had any contact with on a daily basis. So right now, it felt good to have two women the same age as Blake, seemingly on her side.

Frankie, worried at her lip for a long moment, staring back at Blake reddening slightly as she spoke.

"I never slept with him y'know," she blurted out, shaking her head. "David. I know it might have looked like that, but I didn't, I was told to just give him a massage, to spend some time with him…see what he knew."

She cupped her hands in front of herself nervously, giving a half smile.

"He told me all about how awful his life was before getting here," Frankie continued. "As if we all hadn't been through the same shit, y'know?"

Blake's lips twitched up, returning the half-smile.

She was glad she wasn't the only woman here who had seen how much of a douchebag David had actually been.

Tanya, fiddled with her dark hair, currently tied up in a bun, looking at Blake.

"Hey," she said in a quiet kind of voice. "Y-You uh…..you want to come hang out with us?"

Blake parted her lips. Not really ever expecting…well, that.

Frankie nodded enthusiastically at her side.

"We know how shitty this place can be when you first get here," she added. "A-And we have chocolate if that helps?"

Blake hesitated for a long moment a little unsurely.

Why would these women want to know her? Want to invite her into their lives?

But knowing that she needed all the friends she could get right now, Blake bit at her lip for a long second before giving a slow nod.

"Uh…sure…that would be nice," she replied.

And with that, she followed Frankie and Tanya as they turned on their heels, down the long and winding corridor.

It was a long few minutes before they climbed a long winding staircase that led up towards a large set of rooms, Blake had not frequented before.

"We're just in here," said Tanya, pushing open a large set of double doors and ushering Blake into a wide room, with a large bay window on one side and several large squishy couches and day-beds in the middle of the space. In the far corner of the room was wooden drinks bar, the place probably having once been an office of sorts.

Here, in this expansive room, three more women lounged around, one reading a magazine, and the other pair talking and painting their nails at the same time.

The three other women, all wearing skimpy black dresses, all looked up as Blake walked in, in her dark pants, sneakers and long white blouse.

Frankie soon came to stop near to Blake's shoulder.

"That's Layla over there," she said pointing to a youngish girl with a long mass of blonde hair who was sat reading a magazine, alone, reclining against a couch cushion as she did so. "Then we've got Michelle and Layla."

Frankie pointed to the other two women who were sat talking together, who looked up at Blake, immediately hushing their conversation, looking a little startled by her appearance in this space.

Michelle was petite, with carefully curled hair and smooth black skin, whereas Layla had a tan complexion, with straight black hair that fell to her lower back.

Blake nodded a little unsurely at the three women, as Tanya moved hurriedly around her, heading over towards the bar, picking up a huge carafe of red wine and pulling out six glasses eagerly.

"So what were you before?" said Frankie suddenly, as the pair of them waked over to join Tanya.

Blake looked up at her. "Before?" she asked, a little confused.

Tanya nodded. "Like what did you do for a job?" she said pouring an ample amount of wine into each of the glasses. "I just worked behind a bar, but Frankie here, was a masseuse, Amber was in college, Layla worked in an coffee shop, and Michelle, well, she worked with people's feet."

The trio swung around as Michelle from across the room, gave a sudden huff, rolling her eyes.

"I was a podiatrist," she rectified, giving a mock-scowl. "Why do you have to make it sound so weird!"

A couple of the girls laughed, as Blake gave a small smile.

She hadn't been asked about her past life in a long, long time. In this world, what you used to be before the States had gone to hell, didn't really seem to matter. It was instead, all about what you had made yourself into here.

Tanya and Frankie looked up at Blake.

"I….uh…I worked in an office….doing admin…it wasn't anything special.." she uttered as Tanya handed her a glass of wine and the two women ushered her over to the couches in the centre of the room.

Blake took a seat near to Layla and Michelle, as Layla gave a melodramatic sigh.

"Oh I used to loooove flirting with the office girls in high heels and tight skirts who came to pick up their coffee in the mornings," she said with a far-away, dreamy look in her eyes. "Some of them…phew!"

Layla gave a wolf-whistle of appreciation, as Blake cocked an eye at her.

"You're-?" she asked suddenly, but Layla cut across her smiling.

"I'm bi," she explained, looking at Blake with kind eyes. "….and you must be the girl we have to thank for getting us off 'fucking duty' for the past couple of weeks. Blake, right?"

Blake frowned, looking at all the women a little confused, as the blonde-haired Amber finally joined them on the sofas, coming to sit down on the other side of Blake barefoot, tucking her legs beneath her.

"Negan hasn't been interested in us since you got here," Tanya explained after a second or two. "The last one of us that was called up to see him, was me, on that night that I walked you back to your room. He told me not to bother coming back, and ever since, he hasn't come to call on us. Any of us."

The women surrounding Blake all nodded enthusiastically.

"So you've done us a favour," Tanya finished, giving Blake a smile.

There was a brief murmur of agreement amongst the women.

"And I hear you're holding out on him too," said Michelle leaning forwards and wrinkling her nose at Blake, beaming. She gave a short whistle. "Man, this must be the longest he's gone without any, since we moved into here."

The wives all nodded, as Blake gave a gulp.

She didn't understand.

What did any of this really have to do with her?

What had she done to spur Negan on so much?

"He obviously likes you," said Frankie taking a sip of her wine, and using the glass to gesture towards Blake. "The only other person he's showed even the slightest bit of attention to, was Sherry, and even then, you could tell he was only doing that to wind up Dwight."

There was another murmur of excitable agreement from the women, just as Blake felt a sudden hand touch hers.

It was Amber, who, with frightened trembling lips, and wide eyes, looked up at Blake.

"Just be careful," she said in a shaky voce, just a little louder than a whisper. "You have no idea what he's capable of."

Amber looked visibility upset, as she carefully retracted her hand from Blake's, looking instead down into her lap.

But Blake was already fully aware of what Negan was capable of. Wasn't she?

Ok, he seemed to have taken a shine to her, but she would not, and could not, forget, just what pain and torment he had inflicted on her's and Rick's group.

But she remained silent, instead taking a sip of her wine…feeling the vinegary, heady alcohol slip easily down her throat.

It was late afternoon and probably too early for Blake to be drinking like this. But it would be rude to say no. Especially when all of the wives surrounding her were obviously used to day-drinking like this.

The wives right now, all seemed to be looking at her expectantly, almost as if they were excited about having her here.

Everyone was silent for a long few moments as Tanya got up to refill Blake's glass, almost to the brim, before sitting down once again.

"Shall we play a game?" she offered, raising her eyebrows easily, as she handed the wine glass back to Blake.

"Ugh, if it's your stupid version of charades again, then I'm out," said Michelle rolling her eyes, causing Frankie to grin.

"No," said Tanya pursing her lips. "I was thinking a drinking game. Maybe 'I've never'?"

Blake looked at the dark-haired woman a little tentatively.

"So," began Tanya, pre-empting Blake's question. "One of us says something like...um…I dunno….'I've never been Negan's favourite'….now you, Blake, you take a drink if you have. So….drink."

Blake smiled gently, taking a small sip of her wine and rolling her eyes.

"Now Michelle, you go next," urged Tanya, nodding at the woman beside her.

"Uhhh…I've never hooked up with my teacher in high school," she said darting a look fiendishly at Layla beside her, who immediately shot her a look in return, grabbing a cushion and bashing her with it.

"Oh my god," said Layla, with a laugh. "That was one time! God, I am never confiding in you again!"

All the women, including Blake laughed.

It was nice to sit here with these women having fun and forgetting the world outside. Even if it was just for a while.

Next it was Layla's turn.

"I've never," she began, looking over towards the windows for a second, thinking. "…killed one of those dead shits."

Both Blake, Tanya, and Michelle lifted their wine glasses to their lips and took a deep sip.

Blake could feel the liquid making her feel nice and warm and fuzzy, as she crossed her legs, brushing down her dark pants.

Michelle raised an eyebrow over towards the women who hadn't taken a drink and tutted.

"How the fuck did you girls even survive this long?" she said shaking her head. But none of them answered her.

It was Frankie's turn next.

"I've never," she said tilting her head back and forth pondering what she was going to say. "I've never….seen Dirty Dancing."

All the other women, Blake too, took a long drink, as Tanya hopped up and brought over the bottle of red wine, filling up women's glass individually, before sitting once again.

"How have you never seen Dirty Dancing?" she commented to Frankie, as the red-head shrugged.

"I've just never really been into chick-flicks," she said giving an airy wave of her hand.

There was a long pause, where the women all looked at the nervy-looking Amber at Blake's side.

"Amber?" Tanya offered gently. "Your turn."

Amber indeed looked a little scared for a long moment. "Um…." she began, looking down into her lap. "I've never….had a baby."

At this, the entire room fell suddenly eerily silent, with even Blake herself giving a gulp.

For both she and all these women knew just how many people had been lost after the outbreak….many, many children included.

Michelle alone was the only one to take a drink for that one, as everyone else looked solemnly down….just remembering…..

It was a very, very long moment before Michelle was the one to give a small cough and look at Blake.

"Blake, it's your turn."

The caramel-blonde woman looked up, suddenly parting her lips gently.

Her mind had, of course, immediately gone blank. After the last question she didn't want to say anything to emotionally important.

She looked down into her wine glass swilling it in her hand, as inspiration struck.

"I've never…." she began in a slow voice, pulling at her bottom lip with her teeth before giving a smile. "…drunk wine quite as bad as this."

The wives all laughed, breaking through the oh-so-awkward tension that had filled the room.

Layla was the only one to drink, commenting out loud as the women all looked at her. "My roommate in college made it under her bed during the first semester," she said grimacing. "It tasted like ass."

Blake and the wives all cracked up in peels of laugher, even Amber, whose smile seemed to warm her otherwise shy and sad-looking face.

Blake knew herself that she hadn't laughed this much in a long time, feeling so at ease.

Obviously the wine was helping, but even so, it was nice to be around women the same age as she was….it reminding her so much of the friends she used to hang out with back in the real-world, before David, before the apocalypse, before everything.

"Ok, ok," said Tanya finally, once the laughter had died down slightly. "My turn."

The women all looked over at her, as she fiddled with one of her gold hoop earrings.

"I've never been married," she said a little triumphantly, as all the women lifted their glasses a little before frowning at one another.

Tanya rolled her eyes.

"I meant before now. One that counted," she finished.

Just a couple of the women drank at this, as Blake looked on, not moving her own glass from her lap.

She could really see and hear how much these woman resented Negan…but at the same time, all of them, bar Amber, seemed pretty happy.

Although Blake wondered how happy they had been back when they were on a rota to have sex with the dark-haired Saviour each night.

Blake gave a small, internal gulp, as her eyes flickered down to her lap...feeling, for the first time in a long time, something tug at the back of her stomach.

Wait, was she jealous?

Jealous that these woman had slept with Negan? Surely not.

Blake hurriedly pushed these thoughts aside, as Michelle spoke next.

"I've never…" said the black woman, grinning. "…had Negan bring me pizza."

All the women now turned to Blake, eyebrows raised and smiling.

But Blake pursed her lips and threw them each a bemused look.

"How did you even hear about that?!" she said smirking and shaking her head, taking a long, deep sip of wine

But Michelle's grin seemed to deepen.

"Sweetie, everyone heard," she said bluntly. "And you still think the Asshole doesn't like you?"

Blake gave a small frown, looking away dismissively.

"Whatever," she replied, as the women all gave a chuckle.

"She's right," said Layla, at Michelle's side. "There's not many people he's allowed this much freedom to. He's got a thing for you , that's obvious. Wait, wait, I've got one-"

And with that Layla shifted forwards in her seat looking at Blake.

"I've never used Lucille," she added finally, titling her head to the side as she spoke.

Blake suddenly looked up at her, her heart thudding rapidly inside her ribcage for a long moment, before dissipating again.

Silence immediately fell over the group. All of their eyes on her.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to…" said Layla, seeing the look upon Blake's face, before trailing off, looking awkward.

And it was a long moment or two, before Blake lifted the wine to her lips, drained her glass, and then opened her mouth to speak…

"It's fine," she said staring up at all the oppressed women surrounding her. "My fiancé…..he was a prick, and he treated me like shit….and, well, in the end…..he got exactly what he deserved."

The women were all quiet for a long excruciating moment, pondering what Blake had just said, before Frankie let out a loud- "Amen!", lifting her glass up in a toast.

All the women followed suit, as Blake peered up at them.

Every single one of them one her side.

Every single one of them glad for her.

Glad she had survived.

And with that, Blake let out a gentle, relived sort of smile.

"Amen," she whispered quietly to herself…

…as Tanya moved over to refill her glass once again…

Chapter Text

At least forty-five minutes of more wine and I've nevers had passed, with Blake and the other women descending into shrieks of crying laughter at some of the answers given….getting more and more tipsy as the minutes ticked by.

Blake hadn't had this much carefree fun in a long time, safe inside this room on the fourth floor of the Sanctuary.

But having had at least five glasses of wine (at her last count!), Blake felt more than a little drunk to say the least. It had gone down much better than expected, and the vinegary alcohol seemed to somehow taste better and better with each sip taken.

"Ok, Ok," said Tanya, as Michelle slapped at a cushion, laughing so much at the last answer, tears were still pouring down her cheeks. "I've got one."

She took a deep breath of air, composing herself as all the women suddenly blew out air, bursting into fits of giggles once again.

"Shhhhh," said Tanya, lifting her hand and hushing them as she spoke with elongated syllables. "Listen, listen…..I've never….hooked up with a younger guy."

No-one but Michelle drank this time, as everyone gaped at her.

"How young?" asked Blake with an incredulous laugh, feeling now oh-so comfortable and at home with these women. It was almost as though she had known them her entire life.

Michelle gave an easy shrug, playing it cool. "I was twenty eight and he was….nineteen."

"Nineteen?" shrieked Layla beside her, laughing.

"Oh my god, he was so hot though," murmured Michelle, taking another long sip. "Mmmhmmm."

All of the girls giggled at this again, cracking up completely at the tone of Michelle's voice…

….. just as the large double doors to the room were suddenly pushed open, and a tall, looming, and very recognisable figure, strolled casually into the room.

A sudden hush fell over the space, the smiles suddenly dropping from everyone's faces, bar Blake's, as they all looked up at him.

Negan.

Standing there with a wide, simpering grin plastered across his long, tanned face. His red scarf was now gone, but his barbed-wire covered baseball bat swung carelessly from his hand as always.

"Wives," came his low drawl of a voice, as the tall-dark-haired Saviour gazed lazily around the room at the women, who seemed to bristle at his voice, peering up at him nervously.

But it seemed that, right now, Negan only had eyes for one person…..his dark eyes finally landing on her.

"An' Peaches," he continued, wrinkling his nose and arching his back slightly as he spoke. "Now what are the chances of findin' you here, huh?"

Blake narrowed her eyes in his direction, taking a sip from her glass of wine, shrugging.

Even from here, she felt woozy, finding Negan pretty hard to focus on right now.

"Why? You miss me?" she bit back after a moment or two, repeating his own words back to him.

Negan's grin seemed to widen, showing off his line of straight white teeth, looking surprisingly impressed by her comeback as he eyed her.

"Oh, always, Darlin',"he said cocking his head at her, before tutting. "But you ain't supposed to be here. This is a place for my wives onl,y and since you've protested so much about bein' one of them, I guess you don't get to enjoy their company either."

At this Blake couldn't help but smile back at his challenge, her un-focused green eyes meeting with his.

Even in her highly drunken state, she was more than willing to enjoy her's and Negan's usual fun and games.

But it was another second or two before she finally let out a long faux-sigh, as the previously-jovial women all around her remained silent.

"So you gonna make me leave?" she said tutting at him, and placing her glass down onto the small wooden coffee table in front of her, eyeing him goadingly. "Is that it?"

But Negan just shook his head, that grin still lingeringly heavily on his lips.

"Oh if I have to throw you over my fuckin' shoulder, Peaches, I will," he uttered with a husky growl.

Blake smiled, her green eyes on his.

"Oh you'd love that…" she replied, biting at her lip teasingly, before finally getting to her feet, sighing. "You know what…fine. I'll go."

She picked up her glass once again, draining the last bit of red wine from it, as the women around her gave a small giggle, looking at her.

"Bye ladies," she uttered in a slow, mock-upset voice, pouting, before placing down her glass once more and stumbling away from the couches, as another titter flooded over the room.

She reached walked in as much of straight line as she could manage over to Negan and shot him a look, arching her eyebrow in his direction.

"So, you gonna safely escort me back to my room then…..lover boy," she uttered, patting Negan on the shoulder lightly, knowing full-well that she was probably walking on thin-ice talking to Negan like this, in front of his wives too. But in her inebriated state, Balke didn't really seem to care.

But Negan just grinned, placing a hand to the small of her back, and leading her out of the room without another word, until the doors behind him were shut.

Not even saying goodbye to his wives in the room behind him.

Out here in the corridor, now all alone, Blake half expected him to use Lucille on her for being so insubordinate, but again he didn't, merely slipping his free arm further around her waist as she walked on unsteady feet down the long hallway.

"Fuck me, Sweetheart," he said after a long moment or two of silence. "I leave you alone for a couple of hours an' you get yourself wasted!"

Blake frowned, pressing herself further into the dark-haired man, more to steady herself that anything….that's all it was of course…innocent steadying…

"I'm not that drunk," she said pursing her lips slightly, as she tried to focus on the strangely winding corridor ahead of her.

Did hallways here always look like this?

"I was just having some fun is all," she muttered in reply, raising her eyebrow up towards him. "Is that a crime?"

Negan at her side, gave a sudden low chuckle. "Not at all, Doll-face," he said in a smart tone. "But since Sherry left, I think those ladies are lookin' for someone else to make their queen-bee around here. An' hell, you darlin', seem to fit that bill so fuckin'' nicely."

Blake threw Negan an irritable look, as they headed around the corner, Blake stumbling slightly as she went.

"So have I just replaced Sherry then, is that what you're saying?" she uttered, giving a small huff, thinking that Negan wouldn't notice. But of course, the bearded Saviour was quicker than she gave him credit for.

"You jealous, Peaches?" Negan instantly asked her, raising his dark eyebrows fiendishly.

Yes.

She definitely was jealous right now. Her stomach jolting the moment Sherry's name was mentioned.

"No," Blake lied quickly her speech slurred, giving a deep scowl. "Of what? One of your wives? I've seen how much they hate you, Negan."

She tutted again, as Negan grinned, suddenly letting his hand slip from her waist and rounding on her instead, in the dim light of the corridor.

"That mean you don't?" he said leaning into her suddenly, poking his tongue out from between his teeth, as they both stopped in their tracks.

Blake could, right now, feel his warm breath trickling over her slender neck, smell that musky scent of his, that made her heart pound that little bit faster in her chest as she breathed it in.

But she didn't reply to him….merely gazing up into his chocolate eyes, blinking slowly, as everything around them disappeared.

Blake felt a heat rising in her…a welcome warmth spreading through her body, as his hand danced over her waistline easily…

But she suddenly shook herself…frowning….

She took a step away from him, jabbing a finger into Negan's leather and t-shirt covered chest.

"Nuh-uh, no way," she mutteredm frowning at him tipsily. "I know what you're doing. Just because I'm drunk, doesn't mean you can just…."

She paused, searching for the words and waving a hand in the air as she did so.

"…woo me!" she finished, almost stamping her foot in irritation.

But Negan gave a wide smile, chuckling and pulling back from her slightly.

"It was worth a try," he said with an easy shrug, re-adjusting his grip on Lucille in his other, gloved hand.

But having Negan give up so easily was not really what drunken Blake had wanted to hear. Although if she was sober, it was likely she would have realised that this was still all part of their cat and mouse game they both liked to play with one another. And that Negan knew just how much, him backing off, would rile her up right now.

"I'm never gonna be one of your wives, y'know," she said in a quiet, pouting voice, blinking up at him moodily, as they stood there facing one another, in the gloomy, silent hallway, that led down to the third floor.

But Negan just smiled that irritating smile of his, giving her a knowing look, and taking another step into her, possessively.

"An' what makes you think that I want you to be one of my wives, Peaches?" he said in a slow sort of voice, that sent shivers down Blake's spine.

She breathed hard, looking up into his brown eyes and parting her lips slowly, suddenly reaching up and pressing a hand lightly to Negan's chest.

And with that Blake stood on her tip-toes, despite her tallness, and leaned her mouth in towards the dark-haired Saviour's ear.

"I know that you want me, Negan," she said, in a mere ache of a voice, before slowly pulling back from him once again.

Blake batted her long eyelashes up towards him, as Negan went suddenly quiet, his smile having disappeared, and his mouth now fixed into a straight line, as he stared back at her.

But Blake just shook her head, widening her eyes slightly.

"But I'm not the kind of girl who wants to take it in turns with other women," she muttered, her fingers curling around the fabric of the white t-shirt that covered his taught chest. She bit at her lip excruciatingly slowly as she looked up at him. "If I want to fuck, I don't want to have to wait my turn."

She gave another shake of her head, pouting slightly.

Negan suddenly let out a low audible growl at this, tensing his jaw slightly, his eyes on her and only her right now. Looking very much as though he had not expected those words to come pouring from Blake's mouth tonight.

And even in her inebriated state, Blake was fully aware about how much tension had filled the corridor around them right now.

It was if they were the only two people that existed in the world. The only two people that mattered.

But Blake couldn't do this….could she?

Finally realising just what was happening between the pair of them, Negan looking ready to pounce.

She needed to pull herself together.

Blake suddenly gave a cough, tearing her eyes away from his, and letting her hand drop from his chest.

She threw him one last taunting smile, as she moved away from him, strutting off down the corridor ahead.

At this, Negan titled is head to the side as he watched her go, a sudden wide grin forming on his face.

Their game had just got waaay more interesting all of a sudden.

And with that, Negan began to follow her, catching up with her tipsy, stumbling form almost immediately, with long-legged strides, his black biker boots chinking as he went.

And it wasn't a moment later that the tall, bearded, charming Saviour, looked her way, as he fell into step with her finally.

"Oh, that soft-spot I've got for you is rapidly becomin' a hard spot, Doll-face," he uttered in a husky drawl, leaning into her slightly as he spoke.

But Blake just threw him a laughing look, swaying slightly as she surveyed him from the side.

"You are the most annoying man I've ever met, you know that?" she murmured slurring her words slightly as she spoke, with a smirk dancing its way across her pink lips. "But if you'll excuse me-"

Blake moved suddenly away from Negan, over to a small corner of the hallway, that looked particularly comfortable.

"-I am just going to lie down here and have a nap," she finished in a firm voice, giving a nod, and making to lean forwards to get down on all fours onto the floor.

At this minute, Blake was far to pre-occupied with the weird way the floor seemed to be all wobbly and moving beneath her, to notice Negan give a low chuckle and a huge roll of his eyes.

He stepped forwards gritting his straight line of teeth together lightly, before suddenly, without a word, grasping Blake around the middle.

She frowned dismissively, pursing her lips.

"No….wait…what're you-" she began….

But before she could do a thing to stop him, Negan had thrown her swiftly over his shoulder, as earlier promised.

Blake gave a loud screaming laugh, before she could help herself.

"Wait…" she said in a tipsy, faux-voice of giggling urgency. "Wait…Negan…"

But the tall, dark-haired Saviour just ignored her, merely grinning that cocky wide grin of his, one hand resting easily on her ass as he began to walk, as Blake shrieked with more peels of laughter.

Almost immediately, Simon, Dwight, and a tall black Saviour Blake didn't recognise, all brandishing guns, all skidded around the corner ahead of them looking bewildered and wide-eyed, obviously searching for the source of all the commotion.

But Negan just carried on grinning, strolling casually past them, Blake still over his shoulder.

"Nothin' to see here," said the bearded leader easily with a loud voice, as he passed the gaping men.

But this only caused Blake to hang her head over Negan's leather-clad back and laugh even louder, as he carried her drunken-mess of a form, swiftly away.

Chapter Text

Blake laughed, as she heard a door creak open, and a second later felt herself being tossed unceremoniously down onto a soft bed.

She gave a drunken purr, stretching out, and looking around giving a frown.

"Hey, this is not my room," uttered the caramel-blonde woman, propping herself up onto her elbows and peering up at the four poster bed she was led across.

It had cool grey cotton sheets and four plump looking pillows, and Blake, from here, got the weirdest sense of déjà vu. As if she had definitely been here before.

"No, it's mine," came Negan's low matter-of-fact tone, as he stalked past her and headed over to the small wooden panelled kitchenette in the corner of the room.

Blake gave another confused, slightly unfocused frown, as she gazed around the large area.

It was indeed Negan's room. The large window on the far side showing nothing but a hazy purple sky outside.

Blake kicked off her sneakers and let out a small huff as she watched the tall dark-haired man who had carried her in, with glazed green eyes.

Negan was smirking to himself, as he placed Lucille down onto a kitchen counter casually, and pulled a bottle of water and a large glass tumbler from the side.

He was as tall as ever, with his usual leather-jacket slung over his slumped shoulders and a knife at his belt.

Blake knew, of course, that she should be scared of him. Everyone else seemed to be, so why didn't she?

But there was something about him that made her feel strangely at ease.

So, so safe when he was near her.

He poured half the bottle of water into the glass, before picking it up and strolling back over towards her.

Blake pursed her lips, that huffy frown still lingering between her brows, as she stared up into his sultry chocolate eyes.

"If you think that just because I'm drunk I'm gonna sleep with you-" she began with a pout.

But Negan cut across her with a sudden chuckle, running a free hand down his bearded face and placing the glass down onto the nightstand to her right.

"Give me a break, Sweetheart," he groaned. "I might be a fuckin' asshole, I ain't a monster. I'm too fuckin' old to be takin advantage of a drunk girl, when I've got five wives sitting all pretty, all nice and compliant downstairs…"

The Saviour knew for a fact how much this would rile Blake up, and he was, of course, right.

She instantly narrowed her eyes at him, giving a dark huff.

"I don't get you," she said pointing a swaying finger up at him. "You act like this horrible villain to everyone else, and yet here you are, David's gone, and you're still try to look out for me? What makes me so special, huh?"

But Negan gave a small sigh, moving around the bed.

"Like I said, Doll-face," he muttered shaking his head and looking down at his feet as he spoke. "Soft-spot."

Blake's own face softened slightly as she pondered the words, titling her head to the side, letting her long caramel hair drift over her shoulder, as she looked over at him.

"You're wives are beautiful, y'know…" she said in quiet voice, after a moment or two.

And at this, Negan looked back at her grinning.

"Oh, I know'."

But Blake turned onto her side, coming to rest her head against her elbow, her hand in her hair, as she stared up through dark eyelashes at the tall man, standing beside the bed.

"But most people only have one wife," she said in a blunt voice, letting out a small frown.

But Negan gave another groaning sigh, suddenly coming to lie down on the bed beside Blake, stretching his long body out and placing both hands behind his head.

The bottom of his white t-shirt rode up slightly, revealing a trail of dark hair leading down his lower abdomen and disappearing into his pants.

Blake gave a slow gulp, as Negan stared up at the underside of the four poster bed, his smile now gone and his face unreadable.

"I did only have one wife," he said in a low, drawl. "A long fuckin' time ago, Peaches."

And Blake, as tipsy as she was, knew then, that the mood of the conversation has changed slightly. The tenseness of Negan's voice a key factor in this.

This was a different side of the tall Saviour, that Blake had never been privy to before.

She gave a small gulp, staring over at him, as he lazed there beside her.

"What was her name?" she asked, sobering herself slightly as she spoke.

But Negan merely cocked an eye in her direction, throwing her a small sigh, as he turned his body in to face her, on the large bed, propping his own head up on his elbow.

His dark brown eyes suddenly met with hers.

"I'll tell you another day, Sweetheart," he said giving a knowing sort of smile and revealing his line of perfect white teeth. "When you're a bit more fuckin' sober."

Blake let out a stroppy sort-of puff of air, but smiled back at him, that frown still clinging on between her brows.

She could have protested, but was now fully aware of just how wasted she was, as Negan before her, moved in and out of focus.

They were close now, their bodies turned in towards the others…here on Negan's bed.

That alone, being a huge hint at the intimacy he was prepared to share with her right now.

A hushed silence filled the room, which only caused to flood Blake's body, with a warmth that made her heart pound ever-so slightly faster than before.

"So, I've been meanin' to ask you," said Negan after a second or two, as Blake pulled on her bottom lip with her teeth, her chest heaving. "Like you made me promise I would…"

She gave a nod, her green eyes staring at his mouth as he spoke….unable to look away.

This was the wine doing this, right? Nothing else?

There was a pause in which Blake held her breath slightly, as she batted her eyes tipsily.

"So….one more time….you wan' me to take you back home? To Rick the Prick?" Negan finally finished.

But this only caused Blake to let out a long huff of air.

That was it?!

But what else had she really been expecting?

A proposition?

A romantic speech?

Blake finally realised that she was far too drunk for all this…

She lowered her chin, pouting, and waved a hand dismissively in Negan's direction.

"Ugh, I don't know," she said shaking her head in irritation. "Ask me tomorrow when I'm more sober."

She blinked her eyes closed and flopped down onto her back moodily, as the dark-haired Saviour surveyed her, giving a brief chuckle.

"You mean after you get over tomorrow's hangover, or before, Sweet-cheeks?" said Negan, reaching over and making to grab for Blake's thigh teasingly.

But she quickly slapped his hand away.

"Nuh-uh. You can keep your hands to yourself tonight," she said warningly, turning her head towards him on the mattress and shooting him a look.

Though at this, Negan gazed back at her goadingly for an excruciatingly long moment.

"You sure about that Peaches?" he asked her. "Because there is a lot of really nice fuckin' things I could be doing for you tonight with these hands…"

Blake bit her lip and blinked at him, feeling her breath catch in her throat.

All it would take right now was for Negan to roll on top of her and pounce, and she would be all his…all night….

But he didn't…

In fact, the bearded Saviour just lay there with a teasing look plastered across his long, tanned face, knowing full well what he was doing.

Blake gave a scowl suddenly grasping up a pillow from behind her and tossing it unceremoniously at Negan's cocky face.

"Screw you," she huffed, as he caught the pillow before it could hit him, and gave a whining laugh in return.

"Oh, you fuckin' want me, Doll-face," said the dark-haired man, suddenly pushing himself from the bed with a sigh and getting to his feet. He pointed a finger at her briefly. "You can try and deny it all you want. But I know you…..an' I can see exactly what you're imaginin' us doin' together….imaginin' every little dirty fuckin' thing I could do to you…"

Blake looked up at him, parting her lips slightly, and feeling a creamy wetness pooling inside her panties at his gruff and husky words.

Oh god…

But Negan just grinned, not even waiting for an answer from her, as he strolled back across the room, turning away from her and picking up Lucille.

Blake gave a frown, watching him, as he snatched up the barbed-wire covered weapon, and to her surprise, made for the door.

"Wait…" she said suddenly in an incredulous voice, propping herself up onto her elbows once again. "Where are you going?"

But Negan just stopped, one hand on the door handle, throwing her an arrogant grin over his shoulder.

"Well, shit, Doll-face," he said raising an eyebrow. "I mean it's only eight fuckin' thirty. Some of us aren't totally wasted and out for the count quite fuckin' yet. So I'm just off to play a lil' poker with Simon an' the guys in the rec room downstairs….maybe smoke a couple' cigars. That alright with you?"

She gaped.

He was leaving?

Now?

Blake, even as drunk as she was, could hear the utter teasing in his voice, dripping now with sarcasm.

And at this, she gave an instant scowl, huffing and folding her arms across her chest.

"Yes," she snapped, pursing her lips and looking down at her feet sulkily.

Knowing just how much he was trying to goad her into a reaction right now.

But Negan just smiled that oh-so cocky smile of his.

"Good," he replied, tugging open the door. "Oh, an' Peaches?"

Blake immediately looked his way, just as he knew she would….her eyes big and round and lightly expectant.

"Don' wait up," he finished, arching his back and letting out a wide grin….

…..as a second pillow was instantly thrown in his direction…

….missing him by inches, and hitting the now door instead, as it shut with a gentle snap.

Chapter Text

Blake's mouth was parched.

She turned over onto her side, opening a bleary eye and staring straight up at the large glass of water, sitting on the, oh-so unfamiliar, nightstand beside her.

Now that was exactly what she needed right now, suddenly propping her body up on her elbow and reaching for it.

She brought the glass to her lips and took a long sip of slightly warm water, which quenched her thirst no end.

But it was then and only then, once Blake had blinked her eyes a few more times, looking around, did she finally remember where she was.

The drapes were open sending a shaft of grey early morning light across Negan's large living space.

She slowly peered over her shoulder, at the figure she had heard come in last night, a few hours after she had made it to sleep, lying beside her.

He had been sure to shut the door quietly behind him as he came in, way past midnight, before tossing Lucille down onto one of the couches, stripping out of his leather jacket, and slumping down onto the bed beside her. Blake feeling it sag beneath his weight as he did so.

Blake had fluttered her eyes closed, half in a dozy sort of dream world, as she had felt his long fingers brush back a long strand of hair from her face.

She had immediately smelt whisky and cigars on his breath, before she had felt him grab at a pillow and squish it beneath his head, as she drifted back off to a warm comfortable sleep.

Now Negan, in the light of early morning, was stretched out beside her, still in the same clothes as yesterday, with all but boots and jacket still on, sleeping on top of the covers, one arm strewn over his abdomen haphazardly.

He looked so restful and so….well, human.

His utter vulnerability was abundant right now, and Blake knew that if she really wanted to, she could kill him….

One bash to the skull, or knife to the throat, and that would be the end of him.

But Blake didn't move, as she sat there, beneath the bedsheets, still in her t-shirt and pants from yesterday, just staring down at the bearded Saviour beside her.

Her face reddened slightly as she remembered how she had felt last night in her inebriated state, as Negan had uttered things, that made her stomach jolt and a warmth spread between her legs.

That had to the wine's doing…right?

There was no way she was into him…was there?

She had been held captive here…having just lost her husband…surely it was a little too soon to be thinking of things like that right? Let alone with Negan of all people…

But even now, as she looked at him…she wondered what it would be like to have his taut, long body pressed up against hers…tasting every inch of him…coming undone by his touch…

Blake hastily shook herself, giving a sudden gulp.

She needed to stop this.

She pursed her lips, and, as gently as she could, slipped from the bed silently, padding across the room on bare feet, making to use Negan's large bathroom, which lay through the doorway on the right.

As she moved across the wide open-plan living room, Blake fussed with her long, mussed up caramel hair, giving a yawning-stretch before peeling off her t-shirt and flinging it down onto the couch beside her.

Surprisingly, considering how much she had drunk, Blake felt surprisingly ok, having much less of a bad headache than she had after all that whisky almost two weeks ago.

She flicked on the bathroom light, which illuminated the cool, tiled space before her, before heading over to the large mirror that hung above the sink.

She unbuttoned her pants and slipped them down her slender legs, tossing them aside, before peering up at her reflection quickly.

The bruises that covered her neck were all but gone now…all that remained being a faint yellowish tinge which the previously dark-purple bruises lay.

Her ribs felt better now, her wrist too.

It was almost as though every trace of David was slowly disappearing from her life…..

Every hurt…every pain he had caused her, diminishing, like the bruises on her skin.

She wondered now, what people back in Alexandria would make of David's demise.

Would they blame Blake?

Take David's side rather than hers?

Why wouldn't they? As far as they were concerned, David was the hero, especially when comparing him to Negan, who, from their point of view, had done nothing but torture and kill innocent people.

They would be right of course. But Rick, Michonne, Maggie and everyone else, were not privy to how much hurt David had inflicted on Blake over the many, many months she had lived with them.

Blake gave a gulp, tearing her eyes hurriedly away from her own reflection.

Did she want to go back there? Back to that?

Right now, she wasn't so sure…

Blake peeled off her bra slowly, as well as pushing her panties down her slender thighs, before grabbing a fresh white towel, that was stacked neatly on the side, and taking it over to the enormous free standing shower that stood on the far side of the room.

It was decorated with elaborate faux-marble tiles and looked big enough for an entire football team to shower in- compared to the grotty little cubicles she had in her hallway, at least!

Maybe she just needed to clear her head…..to stop her thinking any more on David this morning. Or worrying what the pepe back in Alexandria would do when they found out what had happened.

A shower would certainly help with that.

Blake padded into the cubicle, sliding the large glass door closed behind her.

She hung up her towel neatly over the top of one glass-panelled side, before turning on the water.

It was, like the bath had been, hot in the tap, and Blake found herself surrounded by steam, as the well-pressured water fell instantly over her body.

She closed her eyes, gasping slightly, as she let the warm stream run over her face and down her long hair.

This was the closest she had felt to utter bliss since the last time she had been in this room, sat in that four-footed bath in the centre of the bathroom on that fateful day David had died.

Back then her feelings seemed to be few and far between, but now they came thick and fast, like a steam train…faster and faster…making a mark on every aspect of her life, until they were finally too far away for them to affect her any more.

She knew that Negan was good for helping with this….helping to take her cares away, with one smart remark or gentle touch at a time.

Blake took a deep gulp of air, as she ran both hands back across her head, shaking the water from her eyes…

…..just as she heard the shower door behind her suddenly slide open…and then shut again.

Blake's heart suddenly pounded as she turned hurriedly around as quickly as she could do on the slippery, tiled floor, and blinked up…

…to see Negan, standing there behind her, inside the showe….as naked as the day he was born.

Blake immediately reddened, her eyes widening as they landed on the bearded Saviour's tanned and lean body.

He had several dark tattoos across his chest and upper arms, and a scattering of dark hair that seemed to travel from his chest….all the way down to….

Blake gave another gulp, averting her eyes suddenly, as she placed both hands across her own body, covering her naked and exposed breasts and the region between her legs, from Negan's chocolate gaze.

He seemed to be enjoying every single second of this, a wide cocky grin residing across his lips, as he raised an eyebrow in her direction fiendishly.

"Mornin'," he uttered with a low husky growl, which echoed in the large shower room, causing Blake to feel all warm and slick at the sound.

He took a sudden, intimate step towards her.

But Blake scowled immediately, trying to right herself. To to act right now how any normal person would, at seeing an uninvited person in a shower with them.

"What the hell are you doing in here?!" she said angrily, looking anywhere but down at his lengthy penis.

But Negan just chuckled.

"Well, shit, Doll-face, I mean, this is my fuckin' shower," he said poking his tongue between his teeth. "So if there's anyone who shouldn't be here, it's you."

Blake huffed loudly at this.

It was warm enough in here as it was, without having Negan's naked body right next to her too…

Blake knew that the tables had certainly turned on her now.

Now Blake was the vulnerable one, and Negan was the one that could pounce on her….kill her…or fuck her…if he chose to.

But for now, he did neither…merely looming over her, grinning that usual smart-ass grin of his.

"I didn't ask for your to bring me back to your room last night," she snapped, raising both eyebrows at him. "And if your bathroom is only one with warm water, there's no way I'm giving up the chance of a hot shower."

Negan licked at his bottom lip.

"Oh, Peaches, I have some great ideas about how to make this shower hotter if you wanted?" he said, suddenly taking a step into her, his hands almost immediately making to reach for her bare hips, trying to pull her into him.

But Blake placed a hand to his chest suddenly, holding him at arms' length, before his hands could reach her.

And it was then, that a sudden moment passed between them, with chests both heaving, hearts thudding and lips both parted.

But Blake raised her chin defiantly, her eyes suddenly twinkling.

She was not playing his game today…..

…but he was certainly going to be partaking in hers.

"Nuh-uh," she said in a breathy voice, suddenly taking a step into Negan's firm body, and dropping her hand from her own breasts.

Now she was there, completely naked….covered in droplets of water…for him to see.

Blake immediately saw his brown eyes flicker down, the smile falling from his lips…..finally taking her all in.

And with that, Blake heard him give an instant starved growl of need….

But the caramel-blonde woman merely smiled, licking her lips provocatively and leaning her mouth daringly close to the dark-haired Saviour's ear.

She let out a small, shuddering breath, before finally speaking….

"Oh you can look, Daddy," she uttered in a deliciously teasing voice. "But you can't touch."

And with that, Blake pulled away, shaking her head and gazing up Negan's deep brown eyes, batting her own long eyelashes as he did so.

She had him.

Oh, she had him.

And it was then that Negan returned a desperate, wanting look in Blake's direction, knowing full-well, that he had been played.

He gritted his perfect line of white teeth, breathing hard.

But Blake just threw a knowing smirk in his direction, as she turned back around, stepping once again under the water and running her hands over her smooth curves…

...knowing that Negan's eyes were very much fixed on her….his gaze full of dark need….

She smiled to herself at this, pulling on her bottom lip with her teeth, knowing he could easily push her up against that shower wall and have her right now….if he wanted…

But that would mean, that she would have won….

And Blake knew full-well Negan was far too arrogant to let that happen….

She lifted her head to face the ceiling and let the water pour over her hair and down her back once again, washing over her breast as she turned back around to face him.

Negan was, of course, still staring at her, but now with a huge grin plastered over his long bearded face…..(and Blake didn't dare to look elsewhere right now…)

The caramel-blonde woman obviously knew how to push Negan's buttons, just as well as he obviously knew how to push hers.

They were certainly becoming far to alike for words…

Blake just gave a goading smile, suddenly taking a step towards the dark-haired Saviour, who now had beads of water running down his own tanned body…..

…making it oh-so tempting for her to chance a glance downwards…

But Blake refrained (it taking all her effort to do so), as she leaned suddenly into him…

Negan looked at her expectantly…with a dark, hungry look present in his chocolate eyes…

But, to his surprise, Blake suddenly reached her hand up and over Negan's shoulder, pulling down her towel from over the door.

"Shower's all yours…" she murmured in a sultry voice, as she shoved suddenly by him, with her naked skin grazing his as she passed him.

And with that, Blake slid open the shower door, wrapping the towel around herself as she did so...

….leaving the dark-haired Saviour standing there alone….

…..a needy smile still lingering on his lips as he watched her go…..

Chapter Text

Once again, she had fucking played him.

How the hell was this becoming such a regular occurrence in Negan's life?

For years he had got exactly what he wanted….whether it was from his wives…his men….by force, or by charm….

But Blake was indeed proving to be a tougher nut to crack than he first had thought.

He liked her.

Hell, he more than fucking liked her.

He had been swept away by her character, her smart-mouth and her beauty, even on those first few days she had been here …at the Sanctuary…scowling at every little thing he did.

He had pushed her buttons…and back then, not in a particularly good way.

But since David's demise, Negan had seen a queen emerge….someone he had known had been in there all along.

And right now Negan was infatuated by her….by every little thing she did.

He had never met anyone who had him as wrapped around her little finger, as much as she did.

Well, not since his first wife anyway…

Both women had seemed to have breathed a freshness and a warmth into his life, that, at the time, Negan had been lacking.

He had needed Lucille back then.

And now, he needed Blake...…in more ways than one.

Their games had escalated somewhat from snarky passing remarks…to seeing her in that shower a few moments ago…

Even Negan, as controlled as he usually was, had become hard in a matter of seconds….wanting her so, so badly.

And he knew from the way she had washed herself oh-so slowly in front of him…biting tenderly at her bottom lip….her perfect breasts catching his eyes as her chest rose and fell rapidly...that she had wanted him too….

But he would play her game for now….and she would play his….but he knew for the fact that neither of them would be able to keep this up for long, at the rate they were going…

Negan grinned to himself, as he strolled casually out of the bathroom, white towel neatly wrapped around his lower half.

Normally he was a lot more reserved when it came to strutting around the Sanctuary half naked….especially in front of his wives, who he didn't doubt would try and cut his exposed throat at any given opportunity.

But with Blake, he felt much more comfortable and at ease. She had had plenty of opportunity to kill him if that's what she had wanted, and so now Negan gave her a lot more leeway than anyone else around here.

He strolled easily back into his living quarters, beads of water from the shower rolling down his tanned, tattooed torso as he went.

He immediately spotted her, of course, sitting there on the edge of his bed, a smile plastered across her face, looking like a naughty schoolgirl.

But it was what she was wearing, that made the edges of his lips curve upwards into a wide grin…

"You wearing my clothes now," Doll-face?" he asked staring over at her, hungrily. "Next we'll be putting a down-payment on a house and decidin' on the best school to send our kids to."

At this, Blake just smiled that coy smile of hers.

She was sat there, in the t-shirt Negan had been wearing yesterday, which dropped down to the top of her thighs, revealing still enough skin to get the blood pumping back down to his dick.

Her tanned and slender legs where crossed before her, leading Negan to wonder whether or not she was even wearing panties.

He wouldn't put it past her not to be, nowadays.

But she answered his question for him, re-crossing her legs neatly, revealing a flash of black lace, which only caused Negan to let out a needy groan of yearning.

He knew full well that he could easily go over there…tear those panties off of her and fuck her right there on his bed….

But he, with a great amount of restraint, instead just cocked his head to the side and licked at his lips.

"Oh, Peaches," he said suddenly strutting over towards her, shaking his head. "You have got to stop with that teasin' of yours."

But Blake just looked him up and down, smirking and giving a short roll of her eyes, before pushing herself to her feet.

She sighed.

"Why?" she uttered with a faux-pout, walking around the bed to where her pants were now lying. "Does Daddy not like that?"

Negan gave a growl of want, as she used that word.

God, he fucking wanted her right now, watching as she slipped the pants on, pulling them up over her thighs, and chanced a teasing a look in his direction.

But he didn't speak, biting his tongue, as she stood up straight, slipping on her sneakers, sidling past him, and heading for the door.

But before she could reach it, she stopped sudden turning back to him and wrinkling her nose.

"You realise I'm keeping this right?" she said in a firm voice, raising her eyebrows as she spoke and plucking at the white t-shirt covering her curves.

Negan smiled.

"You can always bring it back here to sleep in tonight, Doll," he said, lowering his chin as he gazed at her…his eyes dark and hungry….

Of course he expected her to bite back at him, but it came as an utter surprise to him, when Blake merely titled here head and gave a small sigh, her eyes twinkling devilishly.

"I would…" she said, drawing out the word and giving a light shrug, one hand on the door handle. "But I don't usually wear anything to bed…"

And with that, leaving Negan hanging on those words, Blake tugged open the door and was gone, before the tall, dark-haired Saviour had a chance to utter a word in reply.

Damn…

She had fucked him.

And not in the way he had been hoping, either…

Chapter Text

The sun was hot in the sky, and Blake stopped to take a long drink of slightly-warm water, as she wiped at her perspiring brow.

By the time she had emerged out into the lot to grab some fresh air, she had been surprised to find that work had already begun on making the area into a self-sufficient garden of sorts, under her orders from yesterday.

This was obviously Negan's doing. And Blake hadn't been able to help herself from smiling at the idea of him actually valuing her opinions.

He was the first man in a long time who had, that was for sure.

And so Blake, eager to help in whatever way she could, had soon got stuck in, clearing the yard of debris and helping to pull down the broken and disused fences than lined the interior of the medium-sized lot.

With a little compost and ground work they could easily lay the foundations for a plot of land suitable for growing basic vegetables…maybe plant a couple of fruit trees even.

Today Saviours of all shapes, sizes and status had been roped in to help. Some voluntarily, and some under Negan's direct orders, that was obvious.

But Blake today, had already met an older man in his late fifties who had used to own and live on a farm a few miles from here. Had had been working for points here, at the Sanctuary, for about fourteen months now and, as he had told Blake, was more than happy to help out organising people where he could. Had had informed her that this work would suit him far better than his previous job here, working in the laundry room down in the deep basements of the factory.

It was all progress as far as Blake was concerned. Not just with the gardens itself, but with giving people here, a better way of life. A purpose, if they were not able to go out there and fight on behalf of Negan, at least.

And it showed already.

The people she had seen just a week or so ago, sitting miserable and quiet in the courtyard around the corner, had all come over, smiling happily, patting Blake on the back and giving her water whenever she was low.

She guessed very rightly that they didn't do the same to Negan.

Of course they were scared of him….and rightly so…..but with Blake…..they respected her in a different way…

….just like they would have a queen….

Blake had smiled on thinking about this….a queen was only what Negan had made her into….giving her this position here at the Sanctuary.

She could quite easily have still been in that cell, or forced to work for him for points. But that soft spot had for her, definitely helped matters, that was for sure.

But soon enough, the time would come where she would go back to Alexandria…where she belonged…..

Because that had been the goal all along…right?

David had left this world….and it had been his choice to come here, never hers anyway…

So eventually she would leave….like she had originally planned.

But even just the thought of going back there made her stomach churn…

What was pulling her to say here? Keeping her from leaving?

Not one part of her wanted to admit that it might be Negan!

But, speaking of which, as Blake paused in her work….thick gloves on, as well as a pair of shorts, boots and a blue shirt…she glanced over her shoulder, to see a person striding causally across the yard towards her, Lucille swinging from his hand easily, as he walked.

But it was what the dark-haired Saviour was holding in his other hand, that made Blake's stomach do a small flip.

She rolled her eyes smirking to herself, as she placed down her water and peered up at him, folding her arms across her chest.

Here he was.

Negan.

Clothes now on. Leather jacket still shucked over his sloping shoulders, despite the heat.

Today he had on grey pants, biker boots, and a grey t-shirt peeking out from the neck of his jacket, and to Blake, his black and grey peppered beard seemed to look even longer than it did, since she had seen him this morning.

He grinned as she approached her, parting the silent and nervous Saviours around him as he went.

But Blake did nothing in return but tilt her head in his direction, smiling as he reached her…

…..before he suddenly and with much cockiness…..held out a small posy of haphazardly-tied flowers, towards her….

Blake raised an eyebrow looking up into his chocolate eyes suddenly…

"And what have I done to deserve these?" she asked in a quiet sort of voice, never in a million years expecting to get given flowers today.

In fact, Blake couldn't quite remember the last time she got given anything that half-resembled a bunch of flowers…it must have been a long time even before the apocalypse anyway!

But Negan just smirked back at her.

"Well, I mean, goddamn, Doll-face," he said in an incredulous voice. "It's not every mornin' I get given my own private fuckin' strip-tease right there in my fucking shower. Thought I should say a proper thank you."

Blake rolled her eyes, looking at him half-scolding, but she softened.

David had never, ever given her flowers, saying it was a waste of money, so right now, this gesture meant a lot more to her than she was ever about to reveal back to Negan.

"It wasn't a strip tease," she reprimanded, pursing her lips, trying to stop the butterflies that were dancing about inside her stomach. "I was actually already naked when you decided to join me."

A couple of skinny-looking Saviours, in grey moth-eaten clothes, standing nearby, looked up at Blake wide-eyed, looking slightly horrified as she spoke.

She immediately reddened and snatched the flowers from Negan's grasp giving a tut, before turning her back to him and walking away.

She knew for a fact, of course, that Negan was likely to follow her.

And he did, strolling around her easily, as she came to stop next to a rusty old bench that she had earlier had been helping to unscrew from the ground.

She bent down to pick up a large, heavy wrench.

"You know if you play your cards right," began Negan with a half-sigh, gesturing to her with the dull end of Lucille. "You could be sharin' more than just a mornin' shower with me, Peaches."

And with that, much to Blake's annoyance , Negan sat himself down easily on the bench that she had been trying to remove.

She let out an immediate irritable huff, and glared in his direction.

"So….what? We just get married…live happily ever after?" she began in a slightly simpering, amused voice, cocking her head to the left. "What happens to your other wives in all this, hmmm? Do we all just sit around waiting our turn?"

There was a heat in her voice….a sarcastic tone that the dark-haired Saviour, of course, picked up on…

He leaned back in his seat lazily, giving her a hungry, dark sort-of grin.

"Oh, no, no, no." he uttered in a low drawl. "A queen like you deserves a special fucking seat, Peaches. On. my. throne."

He suddenly pointed down to his lap, patting his knee.

Blake felt herself getting suddenly hot again, but this time it had nothing to do with the sun, now high in the sky above.

"Very tempting," she just about managed to utter, in a simpering tone, trying as hard as she could not to let him win this one.

And with that, she tossed the flowers suddenly back down onto his lap, staring at him for a long drawn out moment….before turning on her heel and walking swiftly away once again.

He was getting to her today. She could feel it.

This morning she had wanted nothing more than for him to advance on her on that bed….rip both his t-shirt and her panties off of her, and screw her brains out….but he hadn't taken the bait…

Not that she had wanted him to of course….

This was all just a game…

An aim to rile up the annoying leader of the Saviours' as much as she possible could.

That was all it was…

Right?

Even Blake herself wasn't so sure nowadays.

She half expected him to follow her again, but before she he could do so, Blake noticed Arat stalk hurriedly past her through the lot.

"Negan," said the curly haired woman in a loud, respectful voice, keeping her chin lowered.

Blake's eyes followed Arat as she went, watching as she stopped just a foot or two away from the lounging Negan, staring down at him, her jaw tensed.

"Thought I'd let you know…we found a small group about thirty miles out," she said curtly, explaining, tossing a knife back in forth between her hands as she spoke. "They tried to fight us…and most of them escaped, but a couple of them, the ones we manage to capture, well, they led us to a huge weapons cache they've been keeping. Must have about forty guns….a lot of ammo….maybe more…..we brought back some of it…but there's more…at least another couple of truck loads…"

Negan almost instantly grinned that usual arrogant grin of his.

"Good job, Arat. Might be worth us all takin' lil drive then, huh…" he said with a nod, narrowing his eyes in Arat's direction, before his chocolate orbs flickered suddenly over her shoulder, landing instead on Blake.

"What do you say, Buttercup?" he asked her suddenly raising his voice. "You up for a road trip with yours truly?"

And with that, Blake's lips twitched up into a grin almost before she could stop herself.

She looked back at Negan for a long, long moment, before giving a nonchalant shrug.

"If you want me there so badly….I guess I could come along," she uttered in a teasing voice. As Negan leaned suddenly forwards in his seat, clapping his hands together.

"Then it's a date…." he said raising his eyebrows and pulling himself to his feet with a small groan.

Blake rolled her eyes obviously in his direction, as she pulled off her gloves, watching as he walked towards her.

"Wow, flowers and a date, all in one day," she uttered in a cool voice, as Negan closed the gap between them, strutting over, ignoring Arat as he went. "Don't I feel special?"

But the tall, dark-haired Saviour merely leaned in towards her, pressing the flowers back into Blake's hands, his lips grazing ear as he spoke.

"Well, I don' know about special …" he uttered in a low, husky tone, which made Blake feel a sudden warmth spread between her legs. "…but let's give it til' tonight, Darlin', an' I could easily be fuckin' you up against a wall, if that's the kind of special you're lookin' for?"

And with that, he shoved slowly past her, bumping her shoulder as he went…

Knowing exactly what he was doing…

…...leaving Blake standing there, wide eyed and gaping….rooted to the spot….breathing hard….

Fuck….

She really was screwed, wasn't she?

Negan had certainly won this round…that was for sure….

Chapter Text

id:12456194
Blake pursed her lips together, her arms folded across herself irritably, as the truck hurtled down the dusty dirt back road.

Normally she would have enjoyed being out of the Sanctuary, staring out at the open road stretching for miles and miles ahead of them…

But what should have been a normal journey, was, instead, full of annoyance for Blake.

Mainly due to the tanned hand that had been sitting on top of her knee for almost the entire journey.

Arat was driving in the seat just to Blake's left, but of course, Negan who had ushered Blake into the cab ahead of him, about thirty minutes ago, was now sat close to her other side, his hand placed up her leg possessively, and his other elbow leant lazily against the open window on his right.

Negan had touched her with more purpose than this before, that was certain, but it was the fact that he was being so blatant in front of Arat, and the other men sat in the back of the truck, that really put Blake on edge.

She had tried to shove his hand away from her, several times now, but Negan had just wordlessly grinned, smugly replacing his hand where it had been each time…inching ever-higher on her thigh, every time he did so.

It, thankfully for Balke, wasn't long into the journey, by the time Arat turned the steering wheel abruptly, turning the corner around a small farmhouse, and heading towards a penned-in lot of buildings up ahead.

Blake noticed Negan from the corner of her eye, run a hand over his mouth and give a gentle, groaning sigh.

And it wasn't a moment later she felt him lean in towards her.

"You gonna be able to handle yourself out there, Peaches?" he asked her in a low drawl of a voice.

Blake chewed on her lip, shrugging neatly.

Negan had already made Arat give Blake another knife before they left, which the curly-haired Saviour had done, slightly reluctantly. Obviously not sure whether she trusted Blake yet.

But Negan's orders were pretty much law here. Everyone knew that. So they all had to comply whether they wanted to or not.

Blake threw him a look.

"Of course," she said in a snarky voice. "I was out there a lot longer than you were, Negan. I can take care of myself."

But at this, Negan just grinned, his eyes gleaming with utter interest in her….as his fingers began to glide up her bare thigh…

"Oh, I do not doubt for a second you fuckin' can, Darlin'," he uttered, in a growling voice into her ear.

But Blake slapped his hand away, tutting, crossing her legs hastily and throwing the dark-haired Saviour an unimpressed look.

She mouthed words 'fuck you' to him, not wanting Arat to be aware of her current uncomfortableness with the situation. But this only caused Negan to give a laugh, staring down at her hungrily.

How was it possible for one man to drive her crazy in so many different ways?

But to Blake's relief, it was only a minute or two later, that the van pulled up in the midst of a group of large warehouse-style, industrial-looking buildings.

"We're here," uttered Arat bluntly, turning off the engine as the second truck, driven by one of the other Saviours pulled up beside them.

"Well then, let's get fuckin' to it," Negan said abruptly, shoving open the door beside him and hopping swiftly out.

Blake, of course, followed him after a second or two, brushing down the back of her shorts and gazing around, squinting through the sunshine.

The entire place looked deserted, bar a couple of walkers, that had already noticed their arrival and had managed to drag themselves slowly along the pathways towards the group, groaning as they did so.

Negan who was whistling easily beside Blake, arched his back, peering around, as one of the dead drifted near to him, giving a snarl of hunger.

But Negan merely gave a wide grin, and cracked the creeper over the head sharply with Lucille.

Blake blinked harshly …as she heard the sound….it reminding her suddenly of the last time she had touched Negan's trusty old barbed-wire covered baseball bat.…

She gave a small gulp…turning away from him. And even when he looked back at her raising an eyebrow, as the walker slumped to the ground, Blake still did not give him the satisfaction of a response to his work.

The tall-dark haired Saviours chocolate eyes seemed to linger on her for a long second before he finally tore his eyes away, tenseng his jaw in what seemed like put-out irritation at her failure to acknowledge his greatness.

"Alright," he finally uttered, his seething subsiding slightly as he turned back to the small group of Saviours as they all emerged from the trucks, weapons held aloft. "Show me the fuckin' goods."

Arat, standing before him looking stern, nodded immediately.

"It's just over here…" she noted, in a deep voice, gesturing with her head. "We've still got a one of them tied up….the other tried to escape so we shot him….but the guns are all still there. We left Mark and Eduardo standing guard."

At this, Blake gave a frown.

Killing people was not how things should be done. Although she was one to talk nowadays, after what happened with David… So the caramel-blonde woman, hearing this, merely rolled her eyes, scoffing, and turned away from the group for a second, gazing at a boarded-up building beside her.

It was strange to think that Negan and the Saviours could have easily come across her group back when they lived out in the open. Often frequenting places like this for as long as they could hold them for.

Would she have been the one killed for trying to escape?

She could have easily been, she knew that, if things had been different…

Behind her, the group all filed out, heading over toward a large two story building in the centre of the lot. Obviously where the weapons cache was.

But Blake stayed where she was….as another of the dead drew near….

"You gonna just stay out here all day, Sweet-cheeks?" commented Negan suddenly.

Blake looked around to see the bearded Saviour stood there, back arched easily, a single eyebrow raised in her direction.

But she didn't give him a response, merely holding on in her spot for a second ,as the walker moved closer to her….and closer and closer…..

Blake pulled the knife from her belt, gazing back around and puncturing the dead figure easily through what was left of its skull with her blade.

She gave a sigh, as the freak stopped in all its movement, before retracting the knife and turning slowly, walking over towards Negan.

"I guess not…"she murmured in a cool tone.

But this only caused Negan to cock his head, peering at her.

"You pissed at me, Peaches?" he said after a moment or two, as she caught up to him. "Coz, hell, I can see that somethin's the matter here."

But Blake just gave him a dark scowl, rounding on Negan suddenly, stopping in her tracks.

She brought herself up to her full height and stepped close to him, jabbing a finger into his leather-clad chest.

"Yeah, there is actually," she said between gritted teeth, glancing this way and that, for a moment, making sure no one was in earshot of them. "You trying to grope me back in that van….Arat was sitting right there, Negan!"

Negan gave a bemused sort-of grin, peering down at Blake at this close proximity.

"Why the fuck would I give a shit what Arat sees us doin', Doll-face?" he muttered shaking his head, and giving another groaning laugh. "You ashamed of me or somethin'?"

At this, Blake opened her mouth as if to say something, but at the last minute changed her mind, instated closing it once again, before letting out a growl of frustration.

"Ugh, I really hate you sometimes!" she said giving Negan a gentle shove away from her and stalking off in the direction that the others had gone in.

She heard him instantly let out a carrying chuckle, hearing his boots chink as he walked along after her.

She wasn't ashamed of him…not in the slightest…but mainly because there really was nothing going on between them.

Just a little harmless flirting on occasion…

That's all it was…..right?

But Blake wasn't so sure about that anymore…as she entered into the cool building behind a scrawny man who looked like a black-haired Dwight.

She looked around.

The place looked like it had once been a large office block, probably made for the people who owned the farm to run some sort of business out of.

Several rooms snaked off a long corridor…and behind a desk at the front, was a large wonky-looking sign with a photo of a cat on it, with the words I hate Mondays emblazoned across it in bold white letters.

Blake's lips twitched up slightly as she tore her eyes away from it, the seven Saviours ahead of her, all trailing off towards a room at the back of the place.

But Blake instead, turned left, making down the small corridor, lined with open doors to offices that had long been looted.

Footprint-covered paper lined the hallway carpet, as she walked, knife raised aloft….not really searching for anything in particular. But it was good to be out of the Sanctuary for a bit…

…to feel just like she had in the long years she had been out here…surviving….

Blake had been in some sticky situations with the dead in the past, always helped along by the people she had travelled around with…

Not David, though, never David.

He had always been the one who volunteered to stay behind…ton take care of the camp… Fighting and scavenging were never his strong point.

But they hadn't been Blake's either before the world had gone to shit.

Blake had always been the girl in the high heels….with the long carefully waved hair….and tight pencil skirt….

Never in a million years had she expected a few years down the line, she would have been carrying a knife around, and wearing little to no make-up each and every day.

But she had got used to this life…she was far more tanned now…and leaner too….but her hips still had that nice curve to them, as did her breasts….which she was thankful for at least. She hadn't wanted to day to come where she wasn't able to recognise herself anymore.

Blake gave a sigh, glancing over her shoulder, half-expecting Negan to have followed her down the hallway, as he usually did.

But to her surprise, there for once, was no sign of the tall, dark-haired Saviour in the gloomy, and silent corridor.

It was likely he had followed Arat and her team to the weapons cache instead to look at their bounty, and so Blake headed off alone, turning a corner and finding herself near to a long, steep stairwell leading towards a door at the top.

She paused momentarily.

Was this a good idea? Wandering off on her own from the group.

She doubted of course that it was, but what interest did she really have in how many guns the Saviours were able to get their hands on? Surely that was just bad news for the people back in Alexandria, the Hilltop group , as well as any other people the Negan had reign over. Wasn't she better of not knowing what they were planning?

And so Blake, grabbing hold of the handrail, began to slowly trudge up the small set of stairs, her eyes darting this way and that, a little nervously as she went.

The area was pretty penned in, and Blake knew, that if a walker was to jump out at her right now, she would have little or no chance of escape.

But luckily for her, no such creature appeared, as she reached the top and shoved at the large wooden door.

It stuck fast for a moment or two, but Blake, putting her shoulder into it, managed to eventually prise it open….slipping hurriedly into a large open room.

There was a large window on the far side that illuminated one half of the space, but even in the shadowy corners, Blake could tell that every inch of this room had been lived in recently.

Sleeping bags, some dusty clothes, and the remains of a few empty tin cans and a small camping stove, littered the floor. And in the corner, a large bookshelf stood, which looked like it had obviously been moved back and forth in front of the door to protect from any intruders.

Not that it had been of any use on this occasion.

Blake gave a heavy sigh, strolling over towards the window, pocketing her knife once again.

This is what her life was like not so long ago….sleeping on floors….unable to wash….eat properly…with only another body, David's, to keep her warm at night…

It had been tough.

But Blake had survived.

Well, she was here wasn't she?

She peered through the grimy panes of glass, looking out onto the trucks that were parked below…..

….just as a sudden creaking of floorboards behind her, made her swing around, her heart thudding rapidly and her eyes widening…

…but she breathed a sudden sigh of relief as she saw who it was.

"You out to give me a heart attack?" she said, pursing her lips irritably.

But Negan, who was stood in the doorway, just grinned.

"Just thought I'd come see where you'd wondered off to," he said readjusting his grip on a bloody Lucille and strolling over to her easily. "Wanted to make sure you weren't gettin' that oh-so fine fuckin' ass of yours, into too much trouble."

Blake couldn't help but smirk at him as he crossed the room towards her.

He was everything she wanted right now, and in the silent room, with just the two of them alone…the intensity of their situation upper her longing tenfold.

"A smile, huh?" he said cocking his head to the side. "That mean you've forgiven me, Peaches?"

Blake shrugged, and backed up against the wall behind her, titling her chin upwards as Negan stopped just an inch or two away from her finally.

She could smell that muskiness again….the scent of gasoline….of humidity….causing her breath to catch slightly in her throat.

She saw his tongue reach his back molars as he looked her up and down….looking almost as if he was about to devour her at any second, eager for her response.

Blake's heart thudded in her chest as a warmth spread between her legs, and up through her stomach.

"Maybe," she uttered, gazing up at the bearded man before her, through darkened lashes….

There was a heat between them, she could feel it…

An utter longing….

Blake's fingers' curled around the fabric of Negan's t-shirt, now visible through his unzipped jacket.

Her skin was burning for him right now…wanting nothing more than for him to press himself into her.

And she didn't have to wait long either, as Negan grinned down at her, suddenly placing his free hand to the wall just above Blake's shoulder, and shifting forwards.

She was trapped there now, partly by Negan's closeness and partly by her own inability to move.

Her chest rose and fell rapidly causing the dark-haired Saviour's eyes to drop down to her breasts momentarily, before he stared up at her once more, his eyes dark and wanting…

He licked at his lips excruciatingly slowly.

"So….you plannin' on stayin' over again tonight, Doll-face?" he asked her in a low sultry voice, leaning his face into hers suddenly, causing a pool of sticky wetness to appear inside Blake's panties. "Or we gonna start makin' out here instead? Either way, I'm easy."

Blake blinked once, before smiling up at him coyly.

He was trouble. She knew that for sure…

But part of her wanted nothing more than for him to kiss her right her and now, without even another thought.

"Well that depends on how badly you want me….doesn't it, Daddy?" she uttered in a breathless silky tone, parting her lips slightly and letting them linger dangerously close to Negan's own bearded face. She gazed up into his eyes, never letting her own green ones leave his.

She knew just what saying words like that would do to him.

And, as correctly predicted, Negan at once, gave a gruff-sounding growl, staring back at her hard.

But it didn't all go to Blake's plan, as the tall, dark-haired man's hand almost immediately drifted down from the wall beside her head, instead, moving to the aching space between her legs.

A soft and needy whimper escaped her lips before she could stop herself…her breath catching at his sudden touch.

Here she was, pinned up against a wall by Negan himself…wanting him more than she could say right now…

Negan leaned his mouth slowly into hers, his lips curved up into a devilish grin…

….as they slowly brushed, excruciatingly slowly, against Blake's own swollen ones….

But as in-the-moment as she was….she couldn't help but pull back quickly, as there came a sudden noise to their right, braking through the utter silence that otherwise enveloped them…

A frown twitched it's way between her brows as she pulled her face from Negan's, blinking.

"W-What was that?" she uttered instantly.

Negan, who looked a little put-out to say the least, frowned back, giving a huff.

"What was what?" he replied in a low drawl of a voice, removing his hand from her thighs, instead sliding it easily up the side of Blake's slender hips.

But the noise came again.

Low and quiet….sounding sort of like a sniffling.

"I-Is that one of the dead?" she said blinking again and staring over to her right, where the noise seemed to be coming from.

If it was a walker they were certainly hiding well. There was no furniture in the room, bar the large bookcase, after all.

But Negan didn't seem interested in this, his attention still fully on her.

His hand drifted instead, to Blake's collarbone, slowly brushing a long stand of hair back over her shoulder, his gaze dark and playful.

"Didn't sound like it, Peaches," he uttered dismissively, as he suddenly leaned in towards her, making to press a needy kiss to her neck.

But Blake was distracted, and swatted him immediately away.

She gave him a gentle shove with the hand already at his chest.

"No, Negan, stop," she muttered in a softly-scolding voice. "There's something there…"

She prised herself from him easily and moved over towards the set of shelves, frowning hard now.

The noise came once more, louder now from this position…

….closer….

But what was it?

Blake moved around the bookshelf, listening intently.

It didn't sound like a walker, that was for sure…

She cocked her head, as the noise sounded again.

It was coming from behind the shelves…it could perhaps be a rat or mouse…but it sounded bigger than that…

….alive…

"Help me with this," Blake uttered suddenly to the Saviour at her side, as she grabbed a hold of one corner of the large piece of furniture.

The bookcase was empty save for a tin can or two, but was still much heavier than Blake could manage to shift alone.

Behind her Negan gave a huge, over-the top sigh, rolling his eyes, but, placing Lucille down between his feet, helped her anyway.

With great effort the pair dragged the large set of shelves away from the wall, about three foot or so, and Blake, happy it wasn't about to topple over, let go of the object, hurriedly moving around it, not really sure what she was expecting to see on the other side…

But much to her utter disappointment, there was, in fact, nothing there.

She parted her lips….that frown line still lingering between her eyebrows.

She could have sworn she had heard something…

But before Blake or even Negan, could say a word, the sound came again.

Much louder now, echoing across the space…coming from the wall…

Blake strode suddenly between the gap and crouched down beside a metal grate in the wall.

A vent of sorts, that had previously been obscured behind the bookshelf….hidden from sight.

She peered at it, noticing that two screws that held the grating in place, now lay strewn across the floor just beneath the vent.

There was something in there….something hiding…

Blake tugged her knife from her belt, feeling a little defensive…

Was that space big enough for a walker?

A racoon maybe….or a big rat….

But not a walker….right?

But Blake's curiosity got the better of her, and before she could question herself on what she was really doing, she had tugged the metal grate hurriedly away….

…..holding her knife suddenly aloft….

But Blake's eyes suddenly widened, her mouth falling slightly agape….

…as she peered down….and saw exactly what was inside…

Chapter Text

Was she seeing things?

Blake blinked once, then twice more…

As she glanced up at Negan, who was staring at her darkly from around the bookshelf.

He shot a her a questioning look…

…but Blake could only stare back at him….mouthing at the air for a small second, before turning back to the dark, and now, open vent…

…unable to believe what she was seeing…

For inside, crouched there, with a pink smock on, tiny giraffe leggings, and her short mousy brown hair tied up in a tuft on top of her head….was a teeny little girl.

She couldn't have been more than two and half years old, and peered up at Blake with the roundest blue eyes, her face red and wet with tears, looking terrified.

What the hell?

Blake breathed hard…frowning….

What the heck was a toddler doing hiding in a vent?

The tiny girl peered up at Blake before sniffling again, giving a whining cry, before turning and crawling further away down the small metal shaft, looking scared.

Blake's eye immediately drifted back up to Negan, blinking again for a long second, before her gaze once again feel to the little girl, who had sat herself back down, her face turned away.

Even from here Blake could see that she looked frightened….left alone in here, for God knows how long.

Blake lowered the knife to her side once again.

"H-Hey, sweetie…." she said in a soft voice, placing a hand to the grate opening.

But at the sound of Blake's voice, the girl gave a sudden whimper and began to cry loudly.

"Jeez, is that a fuckin' kid in there?" said Negan suddenly from behind her, giving a dark frown.

But Blake ignored him, kneeling forwards and leaning further in towards the grate.

"Hey, shhhh…its ok…." said Blake in a quiet tone. "…everything's gonna be ok…."

But the girl's cries inside the echoing vent were loud enough to wake the dead. Quite literally.

But the little child, on squatted legs, looked at Blake over her shoulder, her lip jutted out.

Blake gave an immediate warm smile.

"Sweetie, it's ok…." she uttered in a kindly voice. "There's no need to cry."

The tiny toddler sniffled, wiping at her wet nose with her tiny hand, her eyes still on Blake.

And at this Blake softened completely.

Who the hell would just leave a kid here like that?

"S-She must belong to one of the people who ran away…." said Blake to Negan, shaking her head. But she didn't look up at him.

Negan seemed to shift his weight from foot-to-foot.

"Well, hell, we checked the rest of this place out and there ain't nobody else left here…." he said bluntly.

Blake shot him a quick look.

"What about the guy downstairs?" she asked frowning, talking about one of the two men they had manage to capture earlier this morning.

But Negan gave a sigh, running his free hand down his face, before gesturing with the, now, bloody Lucille.

Blake should have figured it out sooner of course.

Why had she thought Negan had been any different now?

"Peaches, I-" he began, but Blake gave an immediate scowl, knowing exactly what he had done.

"You're disgusting, you know that?" she swiped back angrily, before turning back to the toddler, still in the vent.

If there was no one else here from the group that had just left, what the hell were they going to do with this little girl?

Blake forced another smile in the teeny child's direction.

"Sweetie," she tried gently. "You wanna come out of there? It can't be very comfy for you sat there like that, now can it?"

The little girl just looked at her curiously.

And it was a long drawn out second before she finally shifted on her tiny legs coming to face the caramel-haired woman, once more.

Blake tilted her head.

She knew how scary this world was for a fully-grown adult, let alone for a two year old girl.

"You gonna come out?" Blake asked her in a quiet voice once again, giving her a warm smile. "Pretty please?"

The toddler peered back at her, thinking.

But, before Blake could say another word, the teeny girl crawled suddenly forwards and into Blake's outstretched arms.

Blake immediately, pulled the tiny girl into her, hauling her hurriedly from the vent, just as the child burst into tears once again.

"Awww….shhhhh…its ok….shhhh….I've got you…" muttered Blake, readjusting her grip on her, as the toddler buried her face into Blake's shirt.

Blake pulled her close, feeling beneath her butt, which was wet and soggy to the touch.

God knows how long she'd been in there for, trembling in Blake's arms, her skin freezing despite today's sweltering temperatures.

"Shhhh. Its ok…its ok…"murmured Blake in soothing voice…looking up at Negan.

But the dark-haired Saviour just stood there ,a frown fixed across his bearded features.

She knew what he was thinking.

But she carefully ignored his gaze, heaving both herself and the tiny girl to her feet instead.

"Hey, hey, hey," said Blake pulling back slightly and peering down at the tiny girl, stroking back her tuft of short brown hair. "You thirsty, sweetie?"

With that, the little girl peered up at Blake through wide, wet eyes, clutching onto Blake's shirt with one sticky paw, and nodded.

"Yeah?" smiled Blake. "Then let's get you something to drink, shall we?"

The toddler gave a small sniffle, as Blake walked past Negan, heading towards the door the led back down to the staircase.

And it wasn't long before Negan, as always, followed her, looking grumpy.

It hadn't been five minutes ago that the pair of them had been making out against a wall. And it was of course unusual for Negan to not get his own way….

Blake walked slowly down the stairs, finally reaching the bottom and turning left, heading back down the corridor towards the main entrance to the building.

She had barley reached the large front doors that led out to the lot when a minute voice, came suddenly from her arms.

"Ca' I av' juice pwease…"

Blake looked down suddenly, to see the little girl staring up at Blake, chewing on her own pudgy, and now very drooly, hand, as she did so.

Blake smiled, cocking her head to the side.

"Uh, I don't think we have some juice for you right now," said Blake running a thumb across the toddler's tear-strewn cheek. "But how about we get you some water for the time being, and see about juice later, ok?"

"Okway," said the toddler in reply.

Blake bit at her lip.

At least she was talking. That could only be a good thing, right?

But as Blake turned towards the trucks, lined up in the yard, several Saviour's, who were loading various weapons and cases full of ammo, stopped suddenly to look at her.

She knew what they would think. But right now she didn't care.

Blake ignored them. Just as she had Negan, instead heading over towards the cab of the truck they had come here in.

She gently shifted the little girl onto her hip and heaved open the door, grabbing a bottle of, now, warm water from inside.

"Here we go," she said in a gentle voice, unscrewing the cap and offering the bottle to the little girl slowly, tipping it up, so that she could drink. "You must be very, very thirsty."

And she was right. The teeny girl drank and drank and drank, the water spilling down over her lips messily, until she pushed it away from her gently after a time, panting.

"That better?" asked Blake, wiping at her chin carefully, as the tiny toddler nodded.

Blake smiled in return, just as a figure suddenly appeared beside her.

She of course knew who it was without even looking, as the teeny girl buried her face suddenly in Blake's shirt again, turning away from him.

"Her family have gone," Blake said, shaking her head and staring up at Negan, who was stood beside her, Lucille slung loosely over his shoulder.

But Negan just looked at Blake darkly.

"We aint takin' her, Peaches…" he said sternly.

But at this, Blake gave an immediate scowl.

"You really gonna stop me?" she uttered in an angry tone, narrowing her eyes in his direction.

And that was when Blake knew for a fact that he wouldn't.

That soft spot, finally coming in handy.

Negan gritted his teeth, looking irritable, making to speak. But Blake cut across him before he could do so.

"I'm not just going to leave her here, Negan," Blake muttered curtly. "If you weren't so bloodthirsty, we could have asked that guy you had locked up, if he was her father, or least if he was able to tell us where her parents were. But no. Yet again, there you go…killing first and asking questions later."

"You're blamin' me for this, Doll-face?" said the dark haired Saviour in an incredulous voice. "Hell, I wasn't the one to leave my goddamn kid in a fuckin' wall and run the fuck away…"

But Blake scowled in his direction.

"One, don't be an asshole," she said leaning in close to him. "And two, don't swear in front of her."

Negan's eyebrows instantly shot up into his hairline, as he mouthed at the air like a fish.

But Blake didn't give him the satisfaction of giving her a response, as she shoved hurriedly past him, and pulled herself, and the toddler, up into the cab of the truck.

She knew Negan wasn't likely to let it lie any time soon, but wanted to get the teeny girl into the shade.

She moved the little girl around on her lap to face her. Prising her from her chest.

"Hey, hey, it's ok…" she said gently. "There's no need to be scared. "That's just Negan."

Blake pursed her lips, glancing at the Saviour through the door, seeing him obviously seething, now deep in conversation with Arat.

"And I'm Blake, " sighed the caramel-blonde woman, giving a sweet smile and turning back to the girl.

Blake pointed to herself, smiling and peering into the child's large blue eyes.

She was as cute as anything with a teeny button nose and the softest little tuft of brown hair Blake had ever seen, tied up on top of her head with a tiny pink bow. She looked a little older than Judith had back in Alexandria, but still looked very small for her age, with chubby little legs and pudgy rosy cheeks.

"And what's your name, sweetie?" she asked carefully, tilting her head to the side once again.

The little girl stared up at Blake, her mouth fixed into a tiny O-shape…..but before she could answer, the door to Blake's left was suddenly hauled open, with Arat hopping up into the driver's seat.

She shot Blake and the girl a troubled sort-of look, before huffing and turning on the ignition.

And it wasn't a second after that, that Negan himself joined Blake once again on her right, sliding into the seat beside her easily.

Blake threw him a questioning look, but Negan read her easily, giving a growling huff.

"Don' say a fuckin' word, Darlin'," he sighed, pursing his lips together and slamming the door shut beside him. "I ain't doin' this outta the goodness of my fuckin' heart. I'm doin' this because I wanna screw you, we clear?"

Blake couldn't help the smirk that twitched its way up onto her own lips, as she stared at him.

He was obviously angry with her, but Blake knew how much she could get away with. And if using his soft-spot for her to save this tiny girl's life was possible, then she would use it to her advantage.

And so Blake turned back to the road ahead, as Arat started up the engine…

…and it wasn't another moment later that Negan gave another huff and placed his arm on the back of the seat around Blake's shoulders possessively…

…as the toddler in her arms snuggled back into her chest…hiding from the dark-haired Saviour beside them.

Chapter Text

The journey back the Sanctuary took no time at all, in the warm, hazy, late afternoon sun.

But by the time the truck had made it back through the high fences leading into the looming, abandoned factory, the tiny girl in Blake's lap had fallen soundly asleep in her arms.

Blake had sat there, resting her chin ontop of her teeny head, rubbing gentle circles on her back, soothing her the entire journey home.

Negan beside her, had been silent for the entire trip back too. Which Blake wasn't particularly worried about…as his hand, that had been positioned over the back of her seat haphazardly, had long-since drifted down over her shoulders instead.

She liked him. There was no doubt about that anymore. But his actions worried her….as the obviously did the rest of the Saviours too. It was his anger, his outbursts, his need for violence and his unpredictability that made them all uneasy. Always unsure about what he was going to do next. And with Lucille barely ever leaving his hand, that, sometimes was a frightening prospect as well…

The truck pulled up close to the building, and Arat turned off the engine, giving a brief sigh, eyeing Blake as she did so. But she too, didn't say a word.

It was then and only then, did the tiny toddler in Blake arms begin to stir.

"Hey, sweetie," whispered Blake in a kindly voice, as the little girl smacked at her lips quietly and rubbed her eyes, looking up at the caramel-blonde woman holding her. "You ok?"

The tiny girl gave a pout, but nodded, grasping at Blake's shirt once again with sticky little fingers and snuggling back into her as she caught sight of Negan, sitting beside them.

But Negan tutted.

"Looks like I'm as fuckin' popular with her, as I was with you, Doll-face," he said in a mock-voice of irritation, shoving open the door beside him, before grasping up Lucille and hopping out.

At this Blake smirked, eyeing him.

She hadn't forgotten how it had felt to have him pressed up against her…touching her…hips lips brushing hers….

But that had been earlier. And right now Blake's had other things to worry about.

Other things that now sat in her lap….

"You hungry?" she asked the little girl in a gentle tone, as the toddler peered up at her once more, making sure Negan had gone.

She nodded shyly, pressing her little fingers to her mouth, as Blake smiled.

"Come on then," she said heaving her up once more and jumping down from the cab. "Let's get you some food then shall we?"

Negan and the other Saviours, including Simon now, were lingering nearby, but Blake knew where she wanted to go.

"I'm gonna take her down to the canteen," she explained, walking towards them, as the little girl in her arms looked about curiously. "But she'll be needing some new clothes. These ones are wet through."

She ran her hand underneath the toddler's soggy butt. The teeny girl had obviously been in that shaft for so long that she had wet herself. But Blake knew she could not blame her for that.

But at her words, Negan rolled his eyes in her direction, almost immediately.

He took a deep breath in, looking slightly irritable.

"Fiiiine," he huffed, suddenly turning to Dwight who had appeared nearby and was helping to unload various weapons from the back of one of the trucks. "D, you wanna go fetch the kid somethin' to wear."

Dwight stopped in what he was doing, giving a slight frown.

"Uhhh, like what?" he replied, his eyes looking this way and that a little uncertainly.

But Negan just arched his back, his voice heated.

"I don't give a shit," he said in a loud voice, raising both his eyebrows towards the blonde man. "Just fuckin get somthin', alright. Go."

Dwight nodded, his eyes flickering to Blake and the girl momentarily, before sloping off, as Negan gave a sigh, turning back to the pair.

"Any other fucking demands, Peaches?" he said in a simpering voice, eyeing her darkly.

But Blake merely pursed her lips, smirking.

"I'll let you know," she uttered back, as she shoved past him, wrinkling her nose as she did so.

She knew that would rile him up, feeling his eyes and his body follow her as she strutted neatly away, the toddler held tightly in her arms.

-------------------------

Twenty long minutes later and Blake was sat in the canteen, on one end of a long table, with the teeny mousy-haired toddler, sat up on a cushion next to her.

In about ten minutes, the little girl, much to Blake's surprise, had managed to devour several dry crackers and cheese, a sliced up apple, a muffin half, and a large piece of chocolate, which she now clutched the remainder of in her sticky little fingers, most of it having melted around her mouth.

"That good, sweetie?" Blake asked in a caring voice, peering down.

But at her voice the tiny girl looked up at Blake with wide blue eyes.

She gave small nod and spoke with a tired sounding croaky voice.

"Fank you, 'Ake."

Blake pressed her lips together, giving a gulp and instantly melting at the teeny girl's words.

"That's ok, you're very welcome," she said smiling sweetly. "So you know my name. But I still haven't found out what yours is yet."

Blake titled her face to the side, as the little girl blinked up at her, shaking her head, causing the tuft of brown hair atop her head to wobbly slightly.

"Well…uhhh….what did your Mommy and Daddy call you?" the caramel-blonde woman asked her quietly after a brief moment.

And at this, the tiny toddler thought for a second, before finally answering.

"Mee-yah," she replied gesturing up towards Blake's face with her melted piece of chocolate. "I Mee-yah."

Blake gave a small laugh.

"Mia?" she said brightly. "Well that's a pretty name."

And with that, Mia manged to smile back cheerily for a long second before a shadow suddenly fell across their table….and the light soon disappeared from the toddlers tiny face.

She gave a pout, inching closer to Blake as a figure loomed over them.

Blake, of course, knew who it was.

"Awww…there's no need to be scared," said Blake, rubbing at her tiny back. "That's just Negan."

In fact Negan was probably the one person here that Mia would certainly have a right to be scared of, if his reputation was anything to go by.

Yes, he was tall and intimidating, and his bearded features were perhaps a little frightening for someone so small.

But Blake glanced up at him as he placed a large pile of tiny clothes down onto the table in front of them.

"As fuckin' ordered, Doll-face," he sighed, Lucille cocked up over his shoulder, as he stood opposite them. He looked as haphazard as ever and ran a hand easily over his scrubby beard, as he gazed down at the duo, the toddler included, with dark chocolate-coloured eyes.

"She said anythin' yet?" he asked Blake, raising an eyebrow, as the little girl hid her face shyly from the tall Saviour. "Like where the rest of her fuckin' people might be?"

Blake frowned.

"She's practically a baby, Negan," she reprimanded, tutting and pulling apart a small piece of uneaten muffin and taking a bite. "How would she even know that."

But Negan gave an immediate huff, shrugging his slumped shoulders.

"Well, ex-fuckin'-scuse me," he scoffed, pressing a hand to his taut chest and gritting his line pf perfect white teeth together. "I was just fuckin' askin' if shemight fuckin' know where the rest of her asshole people are-"

But Blake cut across him suddenly before he could finish.

"What so you can kill them too?" sighed Blake in an airy yet half- scolding voice, popping the rest of the muffin into her mouth, before turning back to Mia. "You all done with your chocolate, Sweetie?"

The tiny girl slowly pulled her face away from Blake's side and glanced up at Negan, who admittedly did look a little scary. Standing there holding the baseball bat he had just used to bludgeon one of her people to death with.

"Fuck me, she gets chocolate now?!" uttered the dark-haired Saviour in an incredulous voice. "Hell, I don' even get chocolate!"

But this outburst caused Blake's lips to twitch up into a smile, as the toddler eyed him shyly.

"Mia," Blake said, leaning into the little girl and speaking in a quiet voce. "You wanna give grumpy-old Negan the rest of your chocolate? I think he'd like that. It might cheer him up a little bit."

Negan parted his lips and rolled his eyes.

But the pair watched, as the tiny girl just blinked up at Blake for a long moment, before turning and holding out her soggy piece of chocolate up towards Negan, looking a little nervous as she did so.

And Blake knew that, even Negan….as tough as old boots-Negan….would not be able to resist how sweet that gesture was….

It was a long few seconds before he finally tilted his head and spoke.

"Well, thank you, Beansprout," he said in a low growl of a voice, suddenly looking down at her and plucking the sticky piece of chocolate from her grasp. "I mean, you've been here, what….less than thirty minutes, and, well, shit, you still shown me more fuckin' gratitude than Peaches here, ever has…"

"…peechiz," repeated Mia suddenly, peering up at Negan, her little mouth hanging open, as she watched him intently, as if mesmerized by his tall stature.

Negan stood up straight once more, melted candy clutched in his free hand and gave a sigh.

"So what's the plan now," he said his eyes drifting back up towards Blake finally. "You know she can't fuckin' stay here, right, Doll?"

But Blake pursed her lips together.

She, of course, knew that, but there was nothing they could do tonight…..right?

And, as if on cue, beside her, Mia let out a tiny yawn.

Blake shrugged, glancing back up to the tall, bearded Saviour.

"Maybe someone can go and scout out that area tomorrow," she said with a small sigh. "See if they can find someone from her group…"

But Blake, thinking of the teeny girl's soaked butt and her ever increasing tiredness, swung slowly around on the bench, suddenly hauling up Mia into her arms once again.

"But tonight," she began, grabbing the tiny toddler's giraffe-covered foot, causing her to smile shyly. "Me and Mia have some business to attend to…"

Negan frowned as Blake got to her feet, shifting Mia onto her hip as she did so, and made to move around the table.

"And where do you two fuckin' think you're off to?" he asked with a smirk across his features, staring back at the determined look on Blake's face.

But he certainly was not going to appreciate the response she was about to give him.

Blake, knowing exactly what she was doing, just shrugged once more and smiled back at him brightly.

"Your room," she uttered bluntly, her green eyes suddenly catching his.

And it wasn't even a split second later that Negan blinked…gaping….mouth at the air….

But before he could say another word Blake had already turned back to the little girl.

"Yep, me and Mia are gonna go take a bath…..get changed….. have our hot milk…..and then go to bed…" she said in a gentle tone, booping the toddler on the tiny nose. "Isn't that right, Sweetie?"

Mia stared up at Blake, clutching onto her shirt tightly with her sticky, chocolate covered paw.

"Ca' I av' stowy?" she asked in a small , nervous little voice, that caused Blake's smile to widen.

She titled her head, looking up at the dark-haired Saviour beside them.

"Of course you can," she said in a kindly tone. "And maybe, if you're a good girl, like I am….maybe grumpy-old Negan can read it to you…..wouldn't that be nice?"

Blake immediately saw Negan about to protest this, shifting his weight from foot to foot…

…but the caramel-haired woman didn't linger long enough to hear his response, merely strutting past him, heading straight through the large hall and over towards the door that led up to Negan's quarters, smiling to herself as she went.

Oh, he was definitely going to kill her after all this was over, Blake was certain of it…..

Chapter Text

Blake sat on the edge of the bathtub staring down the toddler who was currently splashing around in an inch or two of warm water, giggling and babbling to herself.

The caramel-blonde woman was absolutely enamoured. She knew that.

But Blake still knew that all this, it was only for tonight. Then tomorrow the Saviours would go out again and look for Mia's family.

For having a family…having children in this world…..well, it was a pipe dream…something she knew would never come true. Not for her…

Blake had miscarried twice.

Once, a long time ago, just a few months after she had met David….

Back then, it had been a stupid mistake, and the pregnancy hadn't lasted long. The doctor's had said it was just how things went sometimes. And that had been that. Just a blip on her life…but nothing that she wouldn't get through.

But her second time was about three years into her relationship…when many of her friends around her were falling pregnant themselves…having kids….having the perfect little families.

Blake had wanted that too…and it had happened by accident…surprising both her and David….

But she had been happy…excited…yearning for this kind of life…

But Blake had been just coming up to her second trimester when it had happened again…..…..blood…...a panicked rush to the hospital…and then…

...nothing…

….just a feeling of hollow emptiness….

….of impossibility.

David, of course, had told her it was for the best. That they would never have been able to afford a kid anyway, not before he had gotten his art studio at least.

So they had never tried again….Blake knowing that it would probably never happen anyway….and David asking her to make sure she was taking her birth control pills properly.

But Blake had never forgotten what it had feel like to run a hand over her belly….to feel something growing inside her...something that was hers…that was special….

But she knew it was likely to never happen to her again. Not that she would ever risk trying anyway.

God knows what would happen if you miscarried in the world in the state it was…and Blake just gave a hard gulp, trying not to dwell on it, as her fingers now trailed through the clear water on the bottom of the tub.

She shook herself. She needed to stop this. Dwelling on a story that had long since passed her by.

She had more important things to think about now.

Things that were here, sitting beside her.

Blake peered down at Mia giving a small smile, and lifting her hand, stroking back her tiny tuft of mousy-hair.

She was the sweetest thing, peering up at Blake, her mouth fixed into a tiny O-shape.

But before either of them could say another thing, there was a sudden creak from across the room and a tall, dark figure appeared in the doorway.

Blake smiled as she looked at him, in that dusty old leather jacket of his, sloping into the room, Lucille now oddly absent from his hand. But instead he carried a small plastic cup and placed it down onto the counter beside the bathroom sink.

"Warm milk," Negan said, throwing Blake a look in return. "Seein' as I'm practically your fuckin' errand boy these days."

Blake poked her tongue out between her teeth, before biting her lip.

"Practically?" she teased.

Negan grinned, flashing her his pearly white line of teeth and coming to lean up against the sink, gazing down at them.

Blake felt her heart pounding in her chest.

It had been just a few short hours ago now that the pair of them had been about to make out against a wall…..and yet now, Blake saw something different in Negan. Something that pulled at her stomach and caused a small lump to appear in her throat when she thought on it.

But she hurriedly pushed these thoughts from her head…

Life just wasn't that kind….

"Y'know I'm kinda pissed that you ain't in that bath naked, too, Doll-face," uttered the tall-dark-haired Saviour, causing Blake to tilt her head, narrowing her eyes in his direction amusedly.

She gave a meaningful tut, tucking a strand of long, caramel hair behind her ear.

She shrugged, glancing down at Mia who was trying to peer over the edge of the bathtub to sneak a covert peek at Negan.

"Well I had no one here to scrub my back….so….." she uttered trailing off and giving a faux-sigh, smiling to herself as she did so.

But Negan just chuckled.

"Shame, because I could easily have done that for you this mornin' Peaches," he said in a growling voice, staring over at her. "But you decided to make a quick fuckin' getaway…"

Blake wrinkled her nose.

"Maybe another time then," she said, in a goading voice, licking at her lips and stroking the top of Mia's head once again.

The teeny girl looked up at Blake at the contact.

"Miwk?" she asked, staring up with wide, blue, questioning eyes.

And Blake's smile widened and she looked up at Negan, giving a formal-sounding cough.

"Well, now if you'll excuse us," she said to him with a small nod. "Us ladies have to get dried off and into our jammies, before we have our milk. Don't we, Sweetie?"

"Yesh, then stowy?" uttered Mia in return, placing her bathwater-wet fingers to her mouth and gaping up at the blonde woman.

Blake melted.

"Mmmhmm. Then you can have a story," she said in a mild tone.

Negan, a few feet to the side of the pair of them, merely gave a big roll of his eyes, but took the hint, pushing himself away from the sink and stalking back into the bedroom.

But Blake stared after him, as he disappeared around the doorway.

She smiled, pulling at her lips with her teeth once again and smirking.

"Hey!" she called on through to the tall, dark-haired Saviour after a long second or two had passed. "You got any more t-shirt's I could borrow?"

But this time, she would not be the one wearing one of them…..

Blake had quickly got Mia dried off, let her drink her warm milk, and shoved one of Negan's reluctantly-lent, white t-shirts over the toddlers' head.

The garment had swamped her even more that it had Blake, and the baby-girl had taken a long ten minutes or so to settle, being far too excited as she was plonked on top of Negan's four poster bed haphazardly by an already exhausted Blake.….

Mia had giggled and laughed as she had stood on top of the mattress, bouncing up and down on her chubby little legs and proceeded to bend over, showing both Negan and Blake her bare little butt in the process.

But Blake, as cool as she was, had laughed and scooped the little girl up into her arms once more, as Negan had lingered a little way away, near to his sleek leather couches, watching the pair of them.

"Come on. Into bed," Blake had commanded in a firm tone, pulling back the covers neatly, before plonking the tiny girl down onto a pillow.

Negan tutted.

"I swear to fuckin' god, Peaches," he said having -now retrieved Lucille once again, pointing it at Mia. "If that kid pees on my fuckin' sheets…"

But Blake just rolled her eyes, kicking off her own shoes and coming to sit on top of the covers beside the toddler.

"Shhhh," she said in a teasing voice, flashing him a look before turning back to the baby-girl beside her. "Let's just ignore grumpy old Negan shall we?"

But at this, Negan merely huffed, as he had done a lot today, and promptly turned on his heel marching out the door, pulling it loudly shut behind him.

Blake smirked to herself, before turning neatly to Mia.

But before Blake could utter a word to the tiny girl, she had sudden piped up shyly.

"Why Eggy gone?" he asked, her tiny paw, clutching at Blake's leg.

Blake gave a small bemused frown.

"Eggy?" she asked in a gentle voice raising an eyebrow.

But Mia merely pointed to the spot that Negan had vacated just a second or two ago.

"….Eggy!" she repeated with a little more urgency.

But Blake grinned.

"Do you mean…Negan?" Blake asked her.

And Mia just nodded.

"Eggy!" she said giggling and placing her pointing-hand to her mouth naughtily.

Blake pursed her lips together.

Oh, she was never, ever going to let that drop, that was for sure!

"Well Negan's gone downstairs I think," replied Blake, explaining. Although she wasn't actually sure where the dark-haired saviour had stalked off to…

…to his wives perhaps….(but that thought only caused to make Blake's stomach churn with jealousy)…

…or maybe to take his irritation with her out on some poor Saviour somewhere…. (that could be likely)….

…..but Blake knew he would probably be back….at some point at least….

"Ca' I av' stowy?" repeated the little girl yet again in a shy little voice, shuffling into Blake slightly and nestling her head into Blake's side.

And Blake at this couldn't help but give a gulp and place her arm closely around the teeny toddler.

The girl had obviously very hurriedly gotten over the fact she had been sat in a vent for several hours earlier today. Making herself completely at home here, as though she had lived at the Sanctuary for years.

Kids were often resilient like that.

More than adults or Blake herself was, anyway…

"Ok…yeah….a story…" she muttered slowly, looking about, as Mia gave yet another yawn.

Negan had a shelf full of books over on the far side of the room, but Blake, as comfortable as Mia now looked, didn't want to disturb her, so glanced to the side, suddenly noticing a copy of Sport's Illustrated 'swimsuit edition' magazine, sitting on Negan's nightstand.

Blake rolled her eyes, but reluctantly pulled the tattered old mag towards her.

She hurriedly skimmed forwards a few pages, hastily avoiding the images of scantily-clad women in bikinis, and instead found a page full of text with a couple of photographs of motorbikes and players from the NHL.

And with that, Blake began to read.

"Welcome to Friday night at Hammerjacks, and Al Lefratee could not be more at home. In fact, when he was not cranking a 110-plus-mph slap shot past a wincing overmatched goalie he was here…" Blake read in a hushed whisper, knowing that what she was reading wasn't so important, it was more the tone of voice she was using.

And Blake had barely got to the fifth sentence, when she heard Mia, now snuggled into her, let out a snuffling sigh and smack her lips quietly.

And with that, Blake silently closed the magazine and peered down at the toddler in her arms not daring to make a move…

…for the teeny, baby girl, was now sound asleep….

-----------------------------

Negan strolled down the gloomy corridor, with Lucille swung up over his shoulder, his teeth gritted together as he walked.

A fucking kid?

Seriously? She had to be kidding with this.

I mean, what the fuck did he fucking look like here?

Completely gullible, and pliable as shit, was what he looked like!

Why was it always the same with her?

How the fuck did she managed to always get him so impossibly wrapped around her little finger?

Here he was, leader of the fucking Saviours, being easily taken for a ride by a goddamn princess. And not in the way he had wanted either.

That's was Blake all over. Oh-so wholesome and perfect on the outside but he knew her true side. That side that didn't take any shit from anyone, least of all him.

Negan could feel himself falling deeper and deeper for her.

But that was not who he was.

He had come here…after Lucille, looking for nothing but an easy screw. Which, of course he had gotten at the first sign of danger.. It was funny how women could be drawn to a man in power….(men too of course)….but Negan had picked up his wives here and there….each of them willing and wanting….but none of them fitting the bill quite like Lucille had.

Negan hadn't truly appreciated what he had until she was gone.

But now Blake was here and had come into his life, shaking and tearing everything up like a hurricane….making his days drift by much quicker that they had in a long time.

But as much as he liked her…she did drive him fucking crazy…

She had this hold on him. She was his weakness by a country fucking mile. And Negan knew it was probably not gonna end well for both of them. For when did anything ever go right in this world anymore?

This life was shit-show for everyone. And even Negan, as in-power as he was, could see that.

There would be no happy ending for him, for Blake, or for that little girl….and that was just how it was in this life these days….

The dark-haired man let out a puff of air as he sloped down the hallway, running a free hand over his tired face.

He had just been downstairs making sure Arat and her team knew the score. They were to get back out there at first light and find that kid's people. And when they did, that would be the end of that.

The kid would then be gone, and Blake's attention would be firmly back in him. Where he wanted it to be.

He, of course, hadn't forgotten what they had been up to before that kid had turned up.

Negan could have taken her right there….up against that wall…..and it had been perfectly obvious she had wanted him as much as he had wanted her.

…just the way she had pushed out her chest…practically whimpering and mewling beneath his touch…

Negan grinned to himself as he ascended the last few steps back up towards his quarters.

Maybe if that silly kid was now asleep, then the two adults could carry on where they left off….

Negan could feel himself begin to stiffen inside his pants at just the thought of him bending Blake over the back of his couch, inside that room and fucking her…just like that….with her purring his name and begging for release.

But the dark-haired Saviour almost rolled his eyes, smirking to himself and shaking his head, knowing full-well it was unlikely Blake would ever beg him for anything…

He placed his tongue to his teeth, thinking on her…as he approached his door and turned the handle….his dark eyes gazing about…as he entered the room…

Hoping to find the caramel-blonde woman in some sort of compromising position…perhaps in his shower again….or in her underwear…

But as Negan gave the door a small shove and peered inside, his eyes suddenly landed on two figures, curled up into one another on his bed….

…..both of them fast asleep….

Negan stopped in his tracks, his lips parting as he took them in.

There was Blake, lying on her side, fully clothed, with one arm thrown gently above the kid's head, as the teeny girl snuggled herself close to the tall, blonde woman.

He could see that their eyes were both closed…chests rising and falling gently…with slow, deep breaths fluttering from their lips…

Negan slowly lowered Lucille from his shoulder….

….and he could even seem to help it, as his lips curved up into a smile, and he gave a couple of slow blinks….staring at the pair, absolutely enamoured.

Fuck…

He was done for….and he knew it…

And it was a long, long second before the tall, bearded leader of the Saviours finally rolled his eyes, chuckling to himself, before tearing them away….and moving over to his squishy-leather sofas….placing down Lucille against his armchair and shrugging off his thick leather jacket.

"Jesus, sleepin' on my own couch in my own fuckin' room…" he said in a low, grizzled voice, tutting, talking, really, to no-one but himself. "The things I fuckin' do for you, Peaches."

And with that, Negan shook his head, grinning to himself, before flopping down onto one of the couches, rolling his eyes once again….

….as Blake and Mia slept soundly just a few feet away from him…

...never even hearing him come in…

Chapter Text

Blake gave a small groan as felt something move over her body….something small and soft crawling over her….

She wrinkled her nose and turned her head against her pillow…

….before slowly blinking open her green eyes…only to find a pair of wide blue ones staring down at her.

"Bwake wake up naw…" came a teeny, yet bossy voice from above.

Blake a gave a small frown and parted her slightly parched lips…as she remembered just where she was…

Had she really fallen asleep on Negan's bed last night?

Blake pulled herself up stiffly, into a sitting position, and stared about, as the tiny Mia, placed a sticky hair to Blake's shoulder.

There was no sign of Negan in the brightly lit room this morning and Blake wondered whether or not he actually even came back in last night?

Perhaps he had been with one of his wives instead….

But that thought, only caused to make Blake's stomach jolt with utter jealousy.

She liked those women. No, she loved those women. And yet the thought of Negan having sex with any of them, made Blake feel bitter and angry.

Not at them, per say, or even at Negan. But at her own stupidity for falling for the dark-haired Saviour.

But the tiny girl at Blake's side, still swamped in Negan's t-shirt, pulled Blake's attention back to the here and now.

"I wos awake on ma own…" said the toddler in a little voice, staring at Blake and bouncing slightly on chubby bended legs.

"Were you now?" said Blake in an interested-sounding voice, lifting a hand and rubbing the little girl's back gently.

"I saw Eggy, but he-" uttered Mia looking about- before suddenly getting distracted by something across the room.

She stomped to the end of the mattress hurriedly, as Blake sat up, running a hand through her own caramel hair.

"What tha?" Mia suddenly asked, pointing at something a little way beyond the bed.

Blake frowned and peered up, only to see a familiar-looking barbed-wire covered baseball bat, sat propped up against an armchair.

Negan must have come in then. If Lucille was here and if Mia had said she's seen him.

But this question from the toddler was not something Blake wanted to answer. For how could she?

Was she really going to admit to a little girl that this was the weapon that Negan had used, not only to killsome of Mia's people with, but many others too….

Blake rolled her eyes, leaning forwards and grasping the tiny girl around the middle and pulling her back onto her lap.

"That belongs to Negan, but we don't touch that, ok?" she said firmly, as the tiny toddler giggled and squirmed inside Blake's arms.

"Okway," she repeated, just as the door to their right was suddenly shoved open, and in walked Negan himself, leather-jacket over his shoulders and a large toothy grin fixed onto his bearded face.

Mia almost immediately clambered over Blake and cowered behind her slightly, staring over at the tall, dark-haired man.

"You enjoy your sleep, Darlin'?" he asked eyeing Blake, as he dropped a large pile of toddler clothes, that Dwight had acquired yesterday evening, down onto a couch cushion. "….in my fuckin' bed?"

But Blake just purred, brushing her hands down the front of her jeans, smirking.

"I did, thanks," she shrugged back nonchalantly, wrinkling her nose as she spoke.

But this only caused Negan to chuckle to himself, arching his back as he did so.

"Y'know, you're startin' to make this a bit of a regular thing, Doll…" he said poking his tongue to his inner cheek and turning to face the pair of them. "I think I'm gonna have to keep my eye on you…in case you start getting' too fucking big for your boots."

Blake gave a small laugh, ignoring his comment, but instead, glancing at Mia, who was peering around her, at the bearded Saviour, with great interest.

"You wanna say hi to grumpy-old Negan, Mia?" asked the blonde-haired woman, cocking her head to the side.

Negan gave a bemused frown, as Mia placed a finger to her mouth shyly, her eyes drifting down to the sheet below her.

"Hai, Eggy," she uttered after a brief second, in a tiny voice, before burying her face in the crook of Blake's neck and giving a small giggle.

Blake laughed back, mainly at the look that was now passing over Negan's face.

He lifted a hand rubbing it down his chin, and pointed a gloved hand towards Blake, after a moment had passed, raising his eyebrows dramatically.

"Jeeeesus fucking Christ," he said in an irritable tone. "There goes any fuckin' shred of reputation I might have still had intact. I mean, I fuckin' dare to think what she'd fuckin call me if she actually liked me."

He shook his head and took a step closer to the pair of them, coming to stand at the edge of the bed.

"She does like you," said Blake stroking Mia's mousy-coloured hair, as the toddler spied her through her chubby little fingers. "She's just shy. Aren't you sweetie? You like grumpy-old Negan really, right?"

Mia pulled her face slowly from Blake and side-eyed Negan apprehensively.

She nodded.

And at this Blake beamed.

"See," she said turning back to Negan, who was stood there grinning down at the pair of them. "You're not the big, bad wolf you make yourself out to be, y'know. Some people like you."

Negan clicked his tongue as he lifted his chin and looked down at her with dark eyes.

"You including yourself in that number, Peaches?" he asked giving a simpering grin.

But Blake was going to play it coy.

She wasn't going to give him what he wanted…..not right away at least.

"I mean like is such a strong word," she sighed. "Maybe tolerate is a better one."

Negan nodded back, with narrowed eyes, flashing her a wide grin as he did so.

But before he could speak again, Mia, who had been looking up at him curiously with big, blue eyes, waddled over towards him, her mouth open.

She peered up into his long, tanned face and pointed once again, over at Lucille, behind him.

"What tha?" she asked in little voice, looking back and forth between Negan and the baseball bat, a little demandingly.

Negan gave a bemused sort-of frown.

"What's what, sweetheart?" he said leaning to his side and tilting his head, as he glanced over his shoulder.

"Oh, you mean Lucille?" he said in a low slow drawl, a grin twitching its way up onto his lips.

Blake's smile slipped from her mouth, her face suddenly becoming fixed as Negan turned, grabbing the barbed-wire covered bat, and bringing back over to the bed.

Mia, who was now sucking on her hand curiously, nodded, her eyes on the weapon, before she looked back up to Negan, who loomed over her a little intimidatingly.

"Well this…." he said in a hushed, almost dangerous tone, as he slid his fingers up the smooth wooden surface of Lucille's handle. "…is my best girl. Now she might not be as beautiful as Peaches over here, but boy, does she have her fuckin' merits."

He tossed Lucille back and forth between his hands, as Mia watched him, entranced.

"…And let me tell you….Lucille here,well she's a bit like Santy-Claus…. in the fact that she knows when you…or your friends…or your family….have been very naughty….and well, she wouldn't want to let that go unpunished now would she…?"

"Negan…" uttered Blake in a sudden, warning voice.

But the tall, dark-haired saviour just smiled, about to open his mouth and tease the hell out of both of them even more, when he was suddenly interrupted by a tiny voice from below.

"Ca' I pway wif dat, pwease?" said Mia suddenly, as Negan's eyes dropped instantly to her.

She pointed up at Lucille with her drool-covered paw, before looking back at Negan.

Negan faltered for a brief second, smirking.

"She ain't a toy, Baby-Doll," said the dark-haired man, suddenly reaching down and stroking a gloved thumb over Mia's chubby cheek, looking sort-of impressed.

But a smirk flickered back onto Blake's features, and she rolled her eyes.

"Could've fooled me…" she muttered under her breath.

Almost immediately Negan's dangerous chocolate eyes found hers once again.

He suddenly leaned in towards Mia and gave a smile.

And Blake, even before he had spoken, knew exactly what he was going to say…

"You know, I think, behind Blakey here's, snarky fuckin' remarks, she does actually like me," he suddenly uttered in a carrying tone, as Mia stared at him, mouth agape, mesmerized. "What do you think, Pumpkin?"

He wrinkled his nose and eyed Mia, his eyes twinkling devilishly, as the teeny toddler suddenly reached up and pressed sticky paw to his stubbly chin.

"Eggy layk Bwake?" she asked, before standing on her tip toes to get a better grip on Negan's beard with both hands now.

And at the contact between them, the dark-haired Saviour licked his lips and grinned.

"That's a good question, Mia," laughed Blake from behind them, staring over at the duo, and raising an eyebrow interestedly.

She looked at Negan, as he finally pulled away from Mia and stood up straight once more, and inside her chest Blake could feel her heart pounding a drumbeat, as his dark, knowing eyes, met with hers.

He liked her, she could tell. Every day that passed, the pair of them getting closer and closer….

But Negan just lifted his chin, flashing her a grin and raising his eyebrows.

"Oh, I think you know just how much I like you, Peaches," he uttered in a husky voice, eyeing her promptly, which caused a warmth to pool between Blake's legs. "I mean, I let you both sleep in my bed didn't I?"

He looked once more, down to Mia, who was now crawling back up the bed towards Blake, having obviously lost interest in the leader of the Saviours, or the baseball bat in his hand.

And before either of the adults could utter direct another flirty sentence at each other, Mia had spoken.

"I need potty," the tiny girl said in a firm tone, placing a chubby little hand to Blake's knee, bringing the caramel-blonde woman out of her daydream-world and back to reality with a bump.

The caramel-blonde woman gave a small sigh and smiled down at the toddler, before scooping her up into her arms and cuddling her to her chest.

"Alright then," she said titling her head to the side and smoothing back the teeny girls' hair. "I'll take you this time…and then the next one can be Negan's turn."

Blake bit at her lip and glanced up at the bearded man to their side teasingly. She knew exactly how to push his buttons.

But Negan's face suddenly became serious. His eyebrows shooting up into his hairline.

"Nope," he said shaking his head, taking a sudden step back and pointing at Blake with the end of Lucille. "Not a fuckin' chance, Doll-face. I mean, fine, I'll admit, the kid is kinda fuckin' cute. But do I look like a fuckin' guy who does this kind of stuff, hmmm? I ain't a goddamn kindergarten teacher, Darlin'."

But Blake, who had hopped up off the bed, Mia balanced easily on her hip, shrugged, smirking, as she strutted past him.

"I don't know," she smiled, her lips lingering close to his ear. "I think you'd make a good Daddy…"

And with that, leaving Negan grinning to himself, Blake bumped him with her hip and disappeared off into the bathroom….

…shutting the door behind the pair of them with a gentle snap.

Chapter Text

Blake and Mia, with both of them now up, bathed and dressed, walked down the corridor, Mia babbling into the tall, caramel-woman's ear as they did so.

Negan had been gone by the time Blake and Mia had exited the bathroom, twenty or so minutes ago, which Blake was pretty thankful for. As it had been difficult enough to contend with a naughty little toddler, let alone a grown man flirting with her the entire time too!

Blake smiled to herself.

The teeny girl was now, a little while later, balanced on Blake's hip, with one sticky hand on her shoulder.

"…I don' liyk tha cwoclat miwk wif tha' bunny on…" she said in a sweet-little voice, talking about nothing in particular. "…I liyk tha cow won."

Blake smiled, more to herself than to Mia, glancing up at her.

"Is that what you Mom likes to give you?" Blake asked in a gentle tone.

But Mia just blinked, squirming in the blonde woman's arms.

"Noh, I don' av Mommy, onwy Amy. She mai frend," said the teeny toddler, matter-of-factly, looking around the corridor interestedly. "Bry-yan is mai frend too..."

Blake at this gave a small frown, titling her head.

"And are they the ones who take care of you?" she asked in a slow, quiet tone, her heart beating faster now...although she didn't quite know why.

But Mia promptly replied.

"Yesh, I baby den…" she said with a small nod, her chubby hand moving up to fiddle with Blake's hair. "…naw I'm growd,"

Blake regained her smile at this.

She guessed that Mia's parents were obviously dead, in that case….perhaps they had been with Mia's now-group when it had happened, and that's how they had taken her in.

For who wouldn't want to take care of a girl like that?

Mia was as precious as could be, Blake having placed her into a dark navy dress today, from the pile that Dwight had 'acquired'' (most likely from the marketplace), a pair of yellow leggings, and had brushed her soft baby-hair gently back up into a little bow on the top of her head.

"Yes you are," she said, jiggling the toddler gently on her hip, making her laugh.

Mia suddenly placed a strand of Blake's hair into her mouth, just as a sudden figure appeared in the corridor ahead of them.

"Oh my god! Isn't she just adorable!"

At the voice, Mai, pressed her face shyly into the crook of Blake's neck, as Frankie came around the corner, followed closely by Layla, hands pressed to their chests in delight.

Blake smiled, turning Mia on her hip to face them.

"Mia, you want to say hi?" she asked gently. But the teeny girl shook her head, frightened.

Frankie tilted her head, gazing at the toddler sweetly.

"She looks like just the curtest thing," she said shaking her head. "We were going to come and find you-"

But Blake gave a bemused sort-of frown.

"You heard from Negan about her?" she murmured a little confused.

But Layla shrugged.

"No we haven't seen him," she said, tickling Mia's side with her finger. "But rumour spreads pretty quickly in this place."

Blake gave a nod, just as Frankie cocked a sudden eye at her.

"Where have you two come from anyway?" asked the red-head, looking Blake up a down. "Isn't your room in the other direction?!"

Blake all of a sudden, felt very self-conscious, her face reddening slightly.

"I….uhhh….." she said trying her hardest to find the right words.

"Wait, were you in Negan's room?!" Layla asked her, her face suddenly matching Frankie's, a frown shifting its way easily onto her features.

Blake licked her lips.

"Yeah, but…..but it wasn't like that…..Mia just needed a bath….so…." she managed to utter, trailing off.

But Frankie grabbed a hold of Blake's wrist suddenly and took a step closer to her, her eyes full of something sad and worried.

"Just be careful, ok?" she said in a pleading voice. "Promise us…"

But Blake gave a blink.

She knew they both had more than a right to be worried about her…and knew that as far as the flirting went….Negan was a psychotic killer and shouldn't be trusted….

….right?

Then why couldn't she help how her feelings were changing towards him now…?

He had given her everything in this world…more than David ever had anyway….

She gave a small gulp.

"I-I promise…" said Blake in a quiet voice, as Mia suddenly peered up from behind Blake's hair and stared at the two women.

Frankie's face softened instantly and she gave Mia a small wave, as the conversation moved, thankfully, on.

"Hi, cherub!" said the red-head in return. "Oh, god, she's adorable!"

She once again clutched at her heart, as Blake beamed down at the girl in her arms.

"I'm just taking her downstairs to get some breakfast," she murmured, pulling a now-sticky strand of hair caramel hair from Mia's grasp. "Aren't we sweetie?"

The tiny girl gave a nod, her mouth now fixed into an o-shape as she stared at the two women before her.

And at that, Layla placed a hand to her hip and pointed at Blake.

"Don't forget about us though," she said a playfully-scolding tone. "Bring her by later…the rest of the girls would love to see her, I'm sure."

Blake smiled.

"Of course," she said jiggling Mia once again on her hip. "I'll see you both later then…"

And with that, the two women gave Blake and Mia one last wave before disappearing off down the corridor, with mutterings of 'soooo cute' as they went.

Blake felt happy.

It was nice to have some fellow women looking out for her. Women from completely different backgrounds…all brought together by one person….

Although the wives' situation was a lot more unforgiving than hers.

At least Blake had a choice. At least Negan had given her a choice…

She couldn't have imagined just what had prompt those women to promise themselves to Negan like that…..and Blake knew that she needed to count herself lucky that the dark-haired saviour had provided her with so much grace….letting her pretty much get away with murder here….

Blake sucked in a deep breath.

Maybe Frankie was right….maybe she did need to be careful.

Negan was so unpredictable….could he even be trusted?

She doubted it….but for some reason, the minute he was close to her she knew it was a whole different story.

He did something to her which drove her crazy. Each and every time.

Maybe it was his charm…his good-looks…the way it felt when he touched her…..

But Blake blinked a couple of times.

She needed to snap of out of it.

Perhaps she was playing more of a dangerous game than she had first intended, here…

And so, hitching Mia up onto her hip once again, the pair headed off back down the corridor again…

Blake unable to get Negan out of her head.

------------------------

It was noisy downstairs in the large oversized and echoey dining hall.

But from the minute Blake's stepped through the doors, with Mia balanced on her hip, the whole place seemed to fall quiet almost immediately…..…with the only sound being heard, being the hushed murmur of whispers carrying starkly across the room.

What Frankie and Layla had said was, indeed true. News did obviously travel fast in a place like this. Everyone obviously having already heard about Mia being here. But whether that was a good thing or not Blake was unsure.

She prickled slightly.

Were these whispers the sounds of reverence? Or were they in fact something else?

But all Blake did know, was that if anyone did anything, or made a move to hurt this little girl, she would kill them with her own bare hands….

That was a fact.

Her eyes darkened instantly and she gazed around giving a sudden scowl.

"Anyone got a problem?" she snapped, her voice loud and heated.

And so, as if by magic , the whispers died away, with eyes now avoiding hers, and people all around her bowing their heads low and shuffling hurriedly away.

Obviously no-one here wanted a confrontation…

Not with her at least…

Perhaps being Negan's favourite did have its advantages.

She stalked swiftly through the parting crowd, and for the first time since she had gotten here, headed straight up to the front of the line for food.

Normally Blake would hang back and join the queue. But this time she wasn't in the mood to hang around while people stared at her and whispered behind their hands.

She prickled again, her eyes darting this way and that, grumpily.

At the front of the line, Blake was promptly handed a tray by a meek and scared-looking, older woman, gracing her with a small and polite thank you as she took the tray laden with breakfast with one hand, and brought it over to an empty table end.

Blake gently plopped Mia down onto a bench, before taking a seat beside her, placing the tray down, and tearing off a pancake end and handing it to the teeny toddler.

But Mia was distracted, staring up at the people moving to and fro, going about their business. And Blake wondered whether she had ever seen this many people in one room before?

It was second before the little girl even noticed the pancake being help out towards her. Finally taking it and uttering a small, croaky. "Fank you, Bwake."

Blake pursed her lips together gently, and stroked the toddlers hair back….but it wasn't even another ten seconds later that Mia, mid chew, spoke again.

"It Eggy!" she said suddenly, bouncing up and down on her little butt, with urgency in her voice.

Mia suddenly clambered up onto her feet with great difficultly, coming to stand up on the bench beside Blake instead, the half-chewed piece of pancake now hanging limply from her hand.

Blake smirked, glancing over her shoulder to see the tall, dark-haired, and oh-so familiar Saviour, stalking across the room towards them, with people pausing in what they were doing all around him, and dropping hastily to their knees.

But Negan, who had his lips pursed together, merely waved a lazy hand in their direction, sighing tiredly

"As you were," he murmured in a carrying voice, as his eyes drifted up over towards Blake and Mia.

His lips twitched up into a small smile as he marched forwards and came to stop at their side.

But, almost immediately, and much to Blake's utter surprise, the moment he had, Mia reached up with both hands, bouncing on her legs…..

And it was obvious to anyone watching, just what she wanted…

Negan gave a small chuckle, his dark chocolate eyes flickering over the baby girl, and in a moment he had dropped Lucille promptly down onto the table beside Blake's tray and obliged the tiny toddler…..lifting her up into his arms with a stiff groan.

"Now why is it, every time I see you, you're stuffin' your face full of my goddamn food, huh, Beansprout?" he said as he pulled Mia's tiny form into his chest, looking her in the eyes as he spoke.

Blake gave a bemused frown. For this was indeed a bit of a turnaround from yesterday, that was for sure…

But Mia just patted the dark-haired man on the shoulder with her floppy piece of pancake with one hand, and the other, she used to grasp at his grey t-shirt with, her sticky fingers holding onto him tightly.

"Hmmm?" Negan prompted again, raising his eyebrows and pressing his stubbly face close to hers.

And it didn't take long for the tiny girl to giggle loudly, squirming in his arms, as he nuzzled her with his bearded chin.

Blake's breath caught in her throat as she watched them.

He was perfect with her….and Blake's heart seemed to melt there and then…her lips parting needily….her breathing shallowing…

Negan didn't seem to care that the room was full of people…his people, because it was likely that he knew, that even with his warmth towards Mia…he was still scary as hell…and definitely still the most intimidating man in the room by a mile...

"Noh, Eggy, don'!" squealed the teeny girl, laughing suddenly as Negan grizzled his cheek close to hers, teasingly, his lips curved up into wide grin, as another chuckle left his lips.

Blake eyed him…blinking slowly as she did so….her breathing shallow in her throat…..and in a moment Negan had caught her gaze….

And Blake knew, that in that moment, that she wanted him.

Him and only him. For good.

She gently pulled at her bottom lip with her teeth….as Negan slowly eased Mia back down onto Blake's lap with a sigh.

He stood up straight once again, running a hand tiredly down his bearded face, as she glanced at Blake.

"Listen, Doll, I just came to tell you, that I'll be out all day," he said conversationally to the caramel-blond woman. "I'm gonna have to go check whether everything is ship-shape out at one of the new outposts, since Rick-the –Prick and his gang of fucking assholes, decided to overthrow my last one…."

He looked a little irritable at this fact, but his eyes soon glinted at Blake again, grinning and showing off his line of pearly white teeth in her direction.

"…you gonna be able to take care of yourself here, while I'm gone, Doll-face?"

His eyes travelled up and down her slender form as she grasped Mia to her, as the teeny girl squirmed in her arms, reaching for another piece of pancake, despite the limp end in her hand remaining uneaten.

But Blake gave a slow nod and smirked, her heart thundering inside her ribcage.

"Yuh-huh," she said, gazing at him through sultry, darkened lashes. "But, uh….don't be late back, ok….?"

At this, Negan's grin seemed to widen, as he stared suddenly down at her, narrowing his eyes, his tongue reaching his teeth, questioningly.

"An' why would that be….." he suddenly asked her in a low, husky drawl. "…Peaches…?"

But Blake merely shrugged, throwing him one last teasing look….

"Well, we might miss you…." she murmured lightly, before glancing poignantly away. "…Daddy…"

And with that, Blake heard Negan gave a low hungry growl, as she turned back towards the table and to their breakfast, kissing the top of Mia's head gently as she did so.

But Blake, usually these day, having the upper hand, had not been expected Negan to retaliate….

And so, she could only gulp, as before she knew it, she felt the dark-haired leader of the Saviours lean into her from behind, his fingers tracing her waist and his lips grazing her ear.

"…well if you wait up for me tonight, Darlin'…Daddy might bring you back something real fuckin' nice…"

And with that, as soon as Blake felt herself close her eyes, almost moaning at his words….he was gone…

….having walked away from her, rubbing at his mouth, smirking…

…..leaving Blake with dilated pupils, ragged breaths, and a longing for the bearded Saviour, like she had never felt for anything else before….

Fuck…..

She was screwed….

Chapter Text

It had been a long day that was for sure, and Mia unceremoniously let out a humungous yawn, smacking at her lips, her eyes closing sleepily.

"Wow, well someone's tired," said Blake, who had been sitting on the floor of Negan's room, playing with the tiny toddler for the past hour.

The two of them had a had a busy afternoon.

After finishing up their breakfast, Blake had taken Mia outside, so that they could watch the trucks, that were taking Negan and some of the other Saviours to one of the outposts, driving away out of the lot.

They had lingered there in the sun for a while, Mia pointing at the walkers outside the fences below and asking why they couldn't come in.

But Blake had hastily danced around this question and taken the small girl back inside , back up to Blake's own room so that she could change into a fresh pair of clothes. Still having on the same jeans, shirt and underwear as yesterday despite showering.

While up there, Blake had stuck ghostbusters into the VCR and let Mia watch it. The tiny girl being mesmerised by the pictures on the screen.

Blake doubted she had ever even seen a TV before and that fact felt crazy to her.

That children in this world had grown up with nothing that Blake and others around had taken for granted just a few short years ago. No cell phones, no TV, no internet…

After Blake, who had found a couple of boxes of animal crackers in the cupboard in her room, had given Mia a light lunch, she had then taken her, as promised, to see the wives.

The afternoon, they had spent there, in the large room filled with couches and fluffy cushions, where Mia, who initially had been shy and hidden her face in Blake's t-shirt, had slowly warmed to the women one by one…

...she had babbled and run around the room being chased by Tanya….squealing happily…. before finally, after what felt like a blissful afternoon, the tiny girl had told Blake she needed to go potty and felt tired.

The duo had then hurriedly said their goodbyes and Blake had taken Mia back up to Negan's room, to the nearest bathroom she knew….

The door had of course, been open, but there was no sign of the dark-haired Saviour as the pair had padded hand-in-hand over to the large tiled bathroom, switching on the light.

And it hadn't been long, after the pair had emerged from said bathroom, as if on cue, that there come a sudden heavy knock upon the door.

Blake had chewed on her lip, looking a little worried for a brief moment before uttering an uneasy - 'c-come in…'

But thankfully, to Bake's relief, a short older woman, with long grey hair, had shuffled into the room holding a silver tray, with two plates piled high with two large and juicy hamburgers.

One larger than the other, stuffed with lettuce and fresh tomatoes, and the second, quite a lot smaller, with just a patty and ketchup oozing out of it.

But Blake had smiled, thanking the woman who had hurriedly left without a word, knowing exactly who had arranged this for them…

Had Negan really known they would be here, in his room?

Was she really that predictable?

But even despite this, the pair were ravenous and dug straight into their food, neither of them needing much encouragement to do so.

And so, half an hour later, with delicious burgers both having been devoured….with Mia leaving a bit of the bread and some of the burnt bits of patty pickily…

….the pair had gotten undressed, filled the bath with bubbles, before splashing about together in the tub for a while.

It had been a lovely moment…with Blake being truly happier with Mia than she had felt in a long time…the tiny child bring her so much joy….

And soon, the pair got dried off. Blake shucking a white vest over her matching dark grey bra and panties once again, before placing Mia into a cute pair of black and yellow bumblebee-patterned pyjamas, before the two of them had sat down on the floor, upon Mia's request, to play for a while before bed.

But now, over ninety minute later, it was waaaay past what should have been Mia's bedtime, and Blake, getting to her feet with a sigh, lifted the tiny girl into her arms, hugging her close as she gave another tired yawn.

"Come on, let's get you to bed…" she uttered in a kindly voice, plopping the toddler back down onto Negan's bed, for the second night in a row.

Perhaps they could have gone back downstairs to Blake's room, now Mia had been acquainted to it…

But was it strange to say, that up here, Blake felt safer? More protected, and looked after?

That of course had nothing to do with the scent of the tall, bearded Saviour than seemed to linger everywhere here….

…on the pillows…the couches…in the steam of the bathroom….

…for this place, it was entirely him, and this was where Blake wanted to be right now.

She pulled the covers neatly over the tiny girl and brushed back her hair, watching as she blinked her eyes sleepily closed…mouth hanging open as she did so…..

Blake smiled to herself...watching as she drifted off to sleep into a dream world….

…and the caramel blonde woman thought on how enamoured she was with the tiny toddler.

This girl had come into her life and made it better….and Blake knew, that much ad it pained her to admit, she loved her already…wanting to take care of her, at whatever the cost.

Did Mia really need to go back to her people?

From what she had said this morning, it didn't sound like she had any parents still alive. Just a couple who looked after her.

But Blake obviously knew that Mia's life would be much better served here…instead of out there…on the road…holed up in places like the one they had frequented yesterday…

That was no life for her.

But perhaps this was….

But Blake scolded herself internally. She was being selfish here….Mia wasn't hers and never could be.

She knew that life would never be that kind to her.. Never give her the family she wanted…

The caramel-blonde woman gave a gulp, tucking a long strand of hair behind her ear, before pulling herself from the mattress and back onto her feet.

She padded silently across the room before heading back into the large warm bathroom, a humid steam from their fragrant bath still lingering in the air.

Blake gave a short sigh and wiped the condensation from the mirror above the wash basin, peering at her reflection.

Comparing herself to what she had looked like a week ago…Blake looked positively healthy, bright…glowing even…

Her bruises were gone, her cheeks looked less sallow, and her eyes less ringed and tired, than before.

She felt happier inside too….not just with the arrival of Mia…but with her life here at the Sanctuary…

Negan had long stopped asking her whether or not she wanted to go back there, to Alexandria, and Blake, if truth be told, hoped he wouldn't ask again.

It wasn't as if she never wanted to go back there again….but since coming here, her life had changed…..for the better.

Far more than it had done back in Alexandria.

For who had she had to look out for her there? Had anyone even noticed the bruises she had tried to hide? The fearful glances she had shot David's way over dinner?

She doubted it…for Rick, Michonne, Maggie and the rest….they had all been too concerned with other, more important things, and rightly so too.

For why should Blake ever want to feel like a burden?

Because here she most certainly didn't.

She felt strong and cared for.

But she knew that was mainly by one person in particular…

Blake pushed her long, slightly curled, caramel-blonde hair back over her shoulder, just as, from the next room, she heard a door shut quietly, which caused her heart to begin to race at a mile a minute.

Was there someone there…? In the bedroom?

Had they come for her? Or for Mia?

Blake gulped.

But before she could even make a move towards the door, her questions were soon answered, as a tall, familiar figure appeared in the bathroom doorway.

She breathed a long sigh of relief, eyeing Negan as he stood there, a small smile fixed onto his lips.

He had come back….and earlier than expected at that.

As much as she had requested from him to not be too late, she understood how difficult it was to set a schedule on these things, and hadn't really thought that he would return until long into the early hours of the morning.

Blake lifted her chin, staring back at him, suddenly feeling incredibly vulnerable, stood here in nothing but her underwear and a white, almost see-through vest.

She could see him lift his bearded chin slightly, surveying her, licking at his lips, and revealing a long, slender, and tanned neck beneath.

A few weeks ago he had been a stranger…..a figure of grotesque legend around Alexandria.

And Blake would never have expected she would be here…half naked in front of him…willing to give herself entirely to the tall, dark-haired man.

Negan took a small step towards her.

"So…." he asked in dark and husky, voice, after a few long seconds went by. "…did you miss me after all, Peaches?"

Blake whimpered internally, feeling her breath catch in her throat slightly as his brown eyes slid up and down her slender form…taking her all in, almost greedily.

Blake parted her lips…letting out a shaky sort-of breath, before speaking.

"Maybe…." she murmured back, a smirk dancing its way over her face. "But it depends on what you brought me…."

Negan chuckled and crossed the room slowly towards her. Lucille was missing from her usual spot in his hand tonight, but that same-old leather jacket remained shucked over his grey t-shirt, haphazardly, his hair slicked back, and his eyes glinting.

He grinned back at her, showing off a line of bright white teeth, and cocked his head to the side, his eyes narrowing slightly.

"Brought you?" he uttered in a bemused sort of tone, as he came to stop just in front of the caramel-haired woman, staring down at her.

And at this, Blake could not help the feelings that were currently causing her stomach to jolt, as well as the drumbeat that was currently pounding away inside her ribcage.

How the hell could one man possibly make her feel like this?

Make her feel so much more than David ever had…..even in the early days….

She had been through so much in these past few months….so many horrible words shot her way, that had grinded her down….made her feel worthless, insecure...never good enough…

But here he was…Negan…..the man in front of her….stood there, doing the exact opposite of what David had ever done…. …lifting her up, instead of bringing her down.

He had called her a queen. And that is exactly what she felt when she was with him.

And it was then that she realised…..

…she wanted to be his….

…..she wanted this to be the beginning…

Blake suddenly smiled, more to herself than to Negan on this occasion, looking down at her feet for the briefest of moments.

For she felt her stomach do a backflip at his proximity to her….

And slowly, with great care, Blake bit at her bottom lip, before gazing up at him once more…

….as the dark-haired, bearded man pressed himself further into her…

…both of them knowing exactly what they were doing…exactly what they wanted right now….

Blake could feel a creamy wetness begin to pool inside her panties…a wetness that Negan could oh-so easily taste tonight, if that was what he wanted….

Her chest heaved needily…

…as everything around the two of them seemed to disappear…leaving the pair of them alone….with no distractions….just each other…

"You promised you'd bring me back something nice…." Blake finally murmured, in a mere ache of a voice, as Negan leaned forwards, and Blake lifted a hand to his leather-clad chest….her fingers trailing up and curling around the fabric of his grey t-shirt. "….Daddy…."

But Negan just smiled that oh-so cocky smile of his….as his lips drifted close to hers…hovering over her mouth teasingly…

…but this was no longer teasing….

…both of them knew that….

"…An' I did, Darlin…." he uttered in that low, growling, drawl of his, smiling gently into her mouth, as one hand slid over her hip and the other moved up to brush a strand of hair from her face.

"…..me…."

Blake smiled…..

….and before she could stop herself…

…she closed her eyes, and felt her lips meet his…..

He tasted good….like whisky, and lemon, and salt…

….and Blake couldn't help herself, as she parted her swollen lips…letting his tongue slip into her mouth…licking at her…tasting her…

She felt him immediately push her body back, a little roughly, against the basin behind her…the small of her back colliding with the counter top…

…but Blake wanted this more than she could say….as she gave a moan, as they kissed…with lips parting briefly every second or so….readjusting their positions…with wet, delicious noises that caused Blake to tug him into her, just a little bit more….

Negan gave a sudden needy growl….and before Blake knew it….he had grasped her by her bare thighs, promptly lifted her and dropped her down onto the faux-marble basin-counter behind her.

Blake sucked in a breath of air…as Negan pulled her forwards suddenly by her ass….and grinded his hips into her hers with a dark, wanting groan….

Fuck…she wanted him…

She could feel his cock, hard in his pants…pressing into her wet core…part of her desperately wishing that the layers of fabric between them were gone….

Blake pulled her mouth from his, suddenly panting hard…her pupils dilated, and her panties now soaked and dripping with a creamy wetness.….

Her green eyes met with his dark, chocolate ones….full of longing….staring back at her lustfully, for a brief moment….

…as Negan lifted his hands….his fingers curving around the back of her neck, before he kissed her again...hard…

…as her hands moved down to his belt….

…her fingers fumbling at his buckle…as the tall-dark haired Saviour grunted into her mouth at the contact….

"What Eggy doin to Bwake?"

The pair jumped suddenly, Blake tugging her lips promptly from Negan's, as she stared suddenly around…

…only to see Mia stood in the doorway…peering up at the two adults curiously…

"You have gotta be fuckin' kiddin' me…" Blake heard Negan suddenly mutter, lifting his eyes up to the ceiling crossly.

But Blake immediately reddened…pushing the dark-haired man gently from her, hopping down from the counter…readjusting her vest as she did so.

"N-Nothing, sweetie," said the caramel-blonde woman, trying desperately to catch her breath, forcing a smile in the little girl's direction. "W-What are you doing up anyway. I thought you were asleep?"

But Mia peered over at Negan before looking back over at Blake, little mouth hanging open inquisitively.

"Why you doin' tha' wif Eggy?" asked the tiny girl again.

But Blake, who could feel her cheeks burning red, gave a small cough…not daring to look back over at Negan….before speaking again.

"Nothing….me and Negan…..we were just, uh…playing," she said hastily, knowing that playing was not exactly what either of them had had in mind. "Now its way past your bedtime, sweet-pea. How about we get you back into bed, huh?"

Behind her, from the corner of her eye, she could see Negan, running a hand down his bearded face, letting out a low, frustrated puff of air.

"I ad' bad dweam," said Mia with a small pout, as Blake grasped the teeny, sweet little girl, under her arms, and lifted her up into her chest.

"Awww, no…..well let's make sure you stay snuggled up shall we, and we'll make sure you have only nice dreams from now on…ok?" said Blake lovingly, as Mia wrapped her arms around Blake's neck.

"Okway," said the tiny girl giving a cute little yawn, as Blake threw one last yearning look back at an tetchy-looking Negan, before heading back into the bedroom hurriedly.

The caramel-blonde woman gave a short sigh as she placed Mia gently down onto the bed, as she had done less than twenty minutes before.

"There we go…" began Blake making to tuck her in, but Mia gave a small wail.

"Noh, Bwake stay wif me, she said patting the space on the bed beside her with her tiny fingers. "Pwease, I be gud, I pwomise."

Blake glanced up to see Negan stood in the illuminated bathroom doorway, but after a second or two, she let lout a small gentle sigh, turning back to Mia and stroking her head.

"Of course I will, sweetie," she said in a kindly voice, shifting around the bed and getting under the covers beside the toddler, chewing on her lips as she did so.

And in an instant, the teeny girl had pressed herself quickly into Blake, cuddling at her.

If Blake hadn't known any better it was almost as though the tiny girl was trying to keep the two adults firmly apart…

She sighed again.

The blonde woman glanced up one more time, at Negan, whose hand had drifted once more to his bearded face.

He eyed her with an unimpressed look, before huffing loudly.

"Then I guess I'm relegated to the fuckin' couch again am I?" he said in a pouting voice, placing his tongue to his back molars, looking utterly pissed-off right now.

But Blake just smiled over at him, suddenly tossing him a spare pillow from the large four-poster bed, as she settled herself down beside Mia.

"…sorry, Daddy…" she murmured lightly. "Maybe tomorrow…."

And in that moment both adults knew what Blake meant, as she let out a long breath of air and cuddled Mia to her..

….gently closing her eyes….

…the last sound she heard before she drifted off to sleep, being the sound of the dark-haired Saviour slumping down onto the large leather sofa, across the room, grumpily…..

…damn….

------------

HOPE YOU'RE ALL STILL ENJOYING??

Chapter Text

Blake smiled to herself, half in a dream-like state…as she felt a warm, soft light behind her eyes….and rough hands, skimming over her thighs….grazing up the side of her vest and pushing it up her side, revealing bare skin.

She hummed gently, nuzzling her face into the pillow sleepily, but greatly enjoying the sensation of cool hands on her body, fingers tracing across her collarbone, pulling her long hair away from her neck.

Was this a dream?

It almost felt too good for that…

She had had plenty of sex dreams in the past….but this one felt more real….

She gave a brief, bemused sort of frown before blinking open her eyes, only to see a long, tanned, familiar, and oh-so cocky face, hovering over hers…

She blinked herself into waking consciousness….

"N-Negan?" she managed to whisper in a hushed voice, suddenly remembering where she was, and who was sleeping right beside her.

"Mornin'," he uttered in a low husky tone. Negan this morning, was in just his grey t-shirt and pants, his jacket having long been abandoned on the couch most likely. "Thought we might be able to finish where we left off last night. See, I'm kinda yearnin' for somethin', an' I thought that you might be able to help with quenchin' my thirst, sweetheart."

And with that, Negan's mouth grazed Blake's neck, leaving a trail of open-mouthed kissed along her burning skin…

Oh god…

Now this was a way to wake up, that was for sure….

That longing desire still warming her stomach….causing her breath to catch in her throat…

But she couldn't do this….

Not here.

"Negan, no….Negan, stop," she breathed, her eyes drifting closed, in pleasure. "W-We can't…"

But the dark-haired saviour was pretty unrelenting….as his hands drifted up her side, rumpling her vest…her fingers inching achingly close to her breasts…

But suddenly there came a noise to Blake's right, and the tall, caramel-blonde woman made a face, glancing around, to see the small toddler rubbing at her eyes…waking up.

Blake shoved Negan hurriedly from her yet again….and smoothed down her hair.

"Heeeey, sweetie," she said in a kindly tone, as Mia sat up and blinked at the pair of them. "You sleep ok?"

But before their very eyes, Mia's face, as she eyed Negan lying beside Blake, became one of utter grumpiness…her face fixing itself into a tiny scowl.

"Why Eggy 'ere?" she said in a croaky, bossily little voice. "Eggy noh, sleep wif us."

Blake pursed her lips together.

Was this Mia being protective of Blake?

It certainly seemed that way.

"It's ok, baby," said Blake, pulling herself up into a sitting position, trying to block Negan from sight. "Negan's just come by to say….uh, good morning."

She almost tutted at her own comment.

He had certainly done that.

Blake did all she could to stop herself from rolling her eyes, as behind her, she heard Negan rub a hand over his scratchy, bearded chin, and let out a huff.

"Holy fucking shit…" he growled in irritation. "Are you really gonna deny me the chance to screw you again, Doll-face, just because that little cock-blocker's awake?"

But Blake threw him a frown, slapping him across the arm, scowling.

"Hey! Don't call her that," she tutted, before turning back to Mia and tickling her stomach gently. "You're not a cock-blocker are you, sweetie-pie?"

Mia gave a happily little giggle and squirmed beneath the bedcovers.

"And besides," continued Blake, throwing another look at the ruffled Negan over her shoulder. "Who said we were gonna fuck, anyway?"

She raised an eyebrow in his direction, teasingly, giving the dark-haired Saviour a long and lingering look.

He gave a moody sort-of pout and shoved himself dramatically from the bed, getting hastily to his feet.

"Oh, you want me, sweetheart," he said pointing a finger at her and raising both of his dark brows. "I could tell that you were drippin' wet for me last night…. just waitin' for me to just take off those soaked little panties of yours, and slide my-"

But Blake grabbed a pillow suddenly, and tossed it in his direction before he could finish, it hitting his shoulder as he turned away from her chuckling, and headed into his bathroom.

And it was a second or two later than Blake heard the sound of his clothes dropping to the floor, out of sight, and the shower switch on.

She stared down at Mia, giving a small, smiling sigh…but before she could reassure her of anything, she was promptly disturbed.

"You wanna join me Peaches?" came Negan's sudden head around the door….and from the sight of his bare, tanned and tattooed chest, Blake could tell he was naked…

Her heart pounded longingly….

"I'm good thanks," she murmured, tucking a long stand of hair behind her ear, as she bit her lip, looking away.

But had Mia not been here, Blake knew that she probably would have jumped at the chance.

But Negan, who could read her like a book, took one last look at her and gave a chuckle.

"Hmmm, suit your fuckin' self, then, Darlin'."

And with that, he disappeared out of sight…leaving Blake sitting there with Mia…smiling to herself and shaking her head.

-----------------------------------

Blake, and Mia had promptly headed down the corridor back to her own room, before Negan was even done in the shower. The caramel-blonde woman not wanting to risk another seduction right there on his bed again.

And so, the pair had got dressed, Blake slipping on a pair of black matching underwear, clean black jeans and a white t-shirt, before placing Mia into a sweet little denim dungaree-dress, with yellow ducks on.

"There," she uttered, brushing a hand across Mia's cheek, as the teeny girl giggled to herself, sitting on Blake's long untouched bed.

Blake had just finished fixing the toddler's hair into a tiny bow on top of head, standing up straight once more and turning back to her vanity table

She gave a small sigh, placing down the comb, her fingers suddenly moving across, and toying with the tube of mascara she had picked up from that first run she had been on with Negan and the other Saviours. That felt like a lifetime ago now….when in reality it was only a few weeks gone.

David had still been alive back then, and life had been so, so different for Blake.

Now look at her….making out with Negan, himself, and taking care of a two year old girl….

Back then she would never had guessed either would be possible.

She gave a sigh, picking up the mascara, before unscrewing the tube and coating her long lashes in the black substance.

"Bwake pwetty," came Mia's sudden voice from behind her when she was done, and Blake turned to the girl, smiling.

But she didn't have a chance to say another word, as suddenly as their came a loud, tuneful knock upon the door, causing Blake to roll her eyes, already guessing who it was.

"Come in," she called loudly, placing down the tube of mascara on her tiny vanity unit and glancing around, only to see Negan strolling through the door. Lucille in one hand, and a plate of fruit in the other.

He was chewing on what looked like a grape, his dark eyes flickering across the room, his gaze going first to Mia, and then lazily over to Blake herself.

"Thought I'd bring you both some breakfast," he said to gesturing to the plate, piled high with grapes, blueberries, strawberries and chopped apple, before placing it promptly down onto the edge of the bed beside Mia, not taking his eyes off Blake. "Most important meal of the day….if you don't count me eatin'. you. out, which I am still up for doin' this mornin', if you were so inclined, Doll-face…"

He raised his eyebrows fiendishly, quickly closing the gap between himself and Blake, placing his hand quickly to her lower back and tugging her swiftly towards him.

But Blake tutted, pressing a hand to his chest and holding him at arm's length, smirking ruefully.

"I'll think I'll survive with just a couple of strawberries thanks…" she uttered playfully, turning around and making to pick up her hairbrush from the table.

But Negan obviously didn't like being turned down, suddenly giving a wanting growl, tossing Lucille unceremoniously down onto the small flowery couch beside them and pressing himself up against Blake from behind.

She smiled, leaning back into him and pausing in what she was doing momentarily, as she felt one of his tanned and eager hands, slide over her hip and the other make for the front waistband of her pants.

"Negan…" she uttered warningly, for second time in one morning. Well aware that Mia was only just behind them, sat up on the bed, minding her own business, watching them with interest.

But the dark-haired Saviour merely gave a deep chuckle into her ear, which caused the hairs on the back of her neck to stand on end.

"You sure about that?" he uttered in a husky tone. "Because it was only last night I had you pretty much creamin' yourself, wantin' me to screw your fuckin' brains out, Darlin'."

Blake closed her eyes, feeling suddenly very hot and bothered by his oh-so-close proximity….

He was right….her panties becoming wet again, just at his words…

How the fuck was she always this susceptible to him…

Always letting him get the upper hand in these kind of situations…

But Blake could only give a gentle moan as she felt his tanned fingers expertly undo the top button on her jeans….knowing where his fingers were about to go next…

But before Negan could glide his digits down into that creamy wetness between her legs…there came a sudden loud knocking on the door.

At once, Negan gave a growl into her ear. But this growl was different. More angry and pissed-off than yearning, on this occasion...…

And Blake had barely had a chance to hurriedly do up her pants button, as Negan's hands slipped away from her, when the door was swiftly shoved open….

…..to reveal a breathless Dwight, who came bursting in, his eyes flicking immediately to the ground, as he saw who was present.

He licked at his lips quickly.

"Boss, we've got-"

But Dwight didn't get the chance to finish, as Negan's eyes became suddenly black, his jaw tensing furiously, as he spun around, cutting across the blonde-haired man.

"You ever heard of fuckin' knockin' Dwighty-boy?" snapped Negan in a sharp tone….a voice hard enough to even make Blake give a gulp behind him, watching, as the bearded Saviour snatched up Lucille from the sofa and marched across the room.

Dwight. At this, immediately apologised, bowing his head.

"I'm sorry….Negan, I just-"

"I couldn' give a goddamn flyin' fuck if you're sorry," said Negan loudly, pointing at the blonde man with end of his barbed wire-covered baseball bat. "You still walked in, unannounced, into a lady's room. I mean what the fuck am I supposed to think about that, Dwight? Hmmm? What? You think you're gonna get a nice look at her titties after she's showered, is that it?"

But Dwight shook his head profusely, as Blake watched the situation pan out before her.

Mia, who was also watching the conversation before her unfold, was staring up at Negan, a tiny pout across her lips.

But Negan looked pissed.

More enraged than Blake had seen him in a long time. Not since David had been alive anyway.

He took a step into Dwight, leering over him intimidatingly.

"How the fuck am I gonna be able to trust you again after this, Dwighty?" said Negan loudly, suddenly bringing Lucille up to Dwight's face. "Huh? I mean, I have given you a lot of goddamn fuckin' chances….back when you double crossed me…stole my meds….when Sherry escaped…"

Blake bristled slightly at the sound of Negan's wife's name. As did Dwight….but he continued to stare down at the ground, his mouth closed and straight.

"But all that, I mean I'm a nice fuckin' guy, and I forgive and forgot…." shouted Negan angrily in Dwight's face. "But you burstin' in on Peaches and the kid here….well, shit like that don't fly on my watch…..you understandin' me, Dwight? Or have I got to show the other side of your face to the iron too?"

But before Dwight, or even Negan, could utter another word…

…there came a sudden loud wail.

And Blake's eyes darted suddenly around, to see Mia, sitting there, head facing the ceiling, completely in tears…..her face red and crumpled.

At this noise the two men also swung around, Negan lowering Lucille slightly, a little distracted now.

But Blake hurried over to the little girl, picking her up into her arms.

"Hey, shhhh," she murmured into her ear, rocking her back and forth like a baby. "It's ok…..what's wrong… aawww shhhh….."

But Mia gave another heaving set of sobs, before finally, between cries….looking up at Blake.

"Eggy angwry…I –n-n-noh like!"" she just about manage to blub out, before falling into another loud set of wails that seem to shake the room, deafening everyone.

Blake clutched Mia into her chest, before suddenly giving a dark scowl and rounding on Negan and Dwight.

"Right, that's it…" she said angrily. "You two, out!"

She gave Negan, who was closest to her, standing near to the door beside Dwight, a sharp shove.

But the dark-haired Saviour merely gaped.

"Me?!" he uttered in a defensive manner, his eyebrows disappearing into his hairline. "If you're gonna blame anyone, Doll, blame fuckin' Dwight!"

But Blake wasn't listening, pursing her lip into a thin warning line and staring back at the bearded man dangerously.

"Out!" she yelled, giving him another hard shove and this time the two men had no choice, but to exit promptly through the open door.

And Blake, shooting Negan one last furious look, that indeed rivalled his own, less than a minute ago, slammed the door in both men's faces, huffing loudly to herself.

"Assholes," she muttered under her breath.

And Mia, who had calmed down a little and had had been watching Blake's outburst with her mouth hanging open, gave a nod of her own, clutching tightly at Blake's, now, damp t-shirt, and repeated the words brightly back to Blake ….

"…Ashhh-'oles…"

Chapter Text

It had turned into a warm, hazy day, and Blake and Mia had spent the rest of the morning, and early afternoon, lounging beneath a tree in a small, shady, grassy part of the Sanctuary.

The area was small and surrounded by trucks and vans all parked up around them, but that was a small price to pay to get away from the sight of walkers leering and starling at the fences nearby.

Blake had grabbed a few food items from the marketplace, as well as a large tartan blanket, and both she and Mia had come out here, for a sort of makeshift picnic.

So far Mia had enjoyed playing with the grass, running around barefoot….never straying far from Blake's sight the entire time.

The little girl was so precious, Blake could barely take her eyes off her…waddling about...nibbling on a few grapes and picking at blades of grass.

She was pretty much the child Blake had always dreamed of having. And now maybe….if Mia stayed with them, this was the kind of life the pair of them could have together….

Ok, this world was crappy and terrible sometimes…but here in the Sanctuary…with Negan and the Saviours watching over them….maybe they could be safe…maybe they could both find happiness.

Blake, sitting cross-legged beneath the tree, tilted her head and smiled down at Mia, as the tiny girl bent down on her chubby legs and picked a small, unopened daisy.

Mia hurriedly turned back around and ran to Blake.

"It flawer!" she said with a small squeal, holding the daisy out towards the caramel-blonde woman, and clambering awkwardly onto her lap.

Blake beamed and pushed the little girl's hair back from her face.

"It's very pretty," she said in a kindly voice, as Mia pushed the flower into Blake's hand, wrapping her free paw around Blake's neck and sitting down with a whump.

The toddler gazed out across the dry, dusty lot and leaned back into Blake.

"I shtay 'ere naw?" she asked in a small voice, after a moment or two, as Blake wrapped her arms around the little girl gently and rested her chin top of her teeny head.

She gave a small sigh.

Maybe this was all how it was supposed to be…maybe finding Mia….well, maybe that had always meant to happen.

After David…maybe the universe was trying to make up for all themonths of anguish and torment Blake had gone through.

For the first time in a long time, Blake felt truly happy….not only did she have Mia…but she had Negan too…

"Yes, you can stay here with us," Blake hummed into Mia's hair…looking up to see the man himself strolling across the lot towards them.

Her stomach automatically lurched when she saw him.

Granted, Negan was older than she was….Blake only just having reached thirty and Negan in his late forties, but regardless, he was no less attractive to her….with his dark hair, salt and pepper beard…tanned skin…and that smile….

That smile, that made her feel like a naughty little girl, every time he threw it her way.

Blake bit her lip and gazed up at him as he approached, wearing that same old leather jacket of his, shrugged over a white t-shirt, with Lucille swinging gently from his hand as he went.

But there was something different about him now…a look on his face that hadn't been there just a few hours earlier back in her room….

A frown line shifted itself between her brows for a moment….studying him carefully….

In the weeks Blake had been here, she was now able to read him pretty well…and knew when there was something wrong.

But in an instant, that look had disappeared from his face….as he forced a wide grin, revealing his perfect line of straight white teeth.

Blake blinked at him for a moment….surveying him cautiously before the dark-haired Saviour finally spoke.

"What's all this?" he said cocking an eyebrow at her. "You havin' a picnic and don't invite me?"

He pressed a hand to his heart.

"I'm hurt, Sweetheart."

Blake's lips twitched into a small smile, as Mia wriggled in her arms, pulling at the grass before her, barely batting an eyelid at the bearded man' presence.

"Didn't think it would be your thing," Blake said, wrinkling her nose slightly as she spoke. "Not nearly enough bloodshed for you."

Negan, poked his tongue out between his teeth and stared down at her, grinning back adoringly.

"Well, obviously you know me too fuckin' well, Peaches," he said tossing Lucille suddenly down onto the ground near to them, before strutting closer to them and easing himself slowly down onto the blanket beside them.

He gave a groan, as he lay down, side-on, and crossed his long legs over one another, helping himself to an animal cracker, tossing in into his mouth easily and surveying the lot around them.

Blake gave a bemused frown.

It was so unusual to see Negan like this, looking so relaxed….at ease…so normal.

He looked like one of the Dads who used to frequent the park that Blake used to pass through to get home from work every evening. The kind of men that would sit around with their families….having picnics…playing Frisbee with the kids…

Ok, Blake had to admit, he looked slightly more rough around the edges that those men ever did….but even so, Negan looked very much at home here….with the two of them….

"Haven't you got things to do?" she said after a second or two of silence had passed. "Like looting buildings and pissing people off? Isn't that more your thing, than spending the day here with us?"

She had no idea why she was feeling all of a sudden so defensive, but once again Blake tried to push that game of theirs on him. Trying to goad him into a reaction.

Her eyes travelled over his long tanned face, as he turned his head and looked back at her lazily.

"Why would I bother goin' out there, usin' up precious fuel, when I can just lie here and piss you off without moving from this spot, Darlin'?" he said eyeing her.

Mia pushed herself from Blake's lap and toddled swiftly off to pick at another daisy she had spotted a few feet away, as Blake tutted, staring back at Negan, playfully.

"You do piss me off," she said blinking over at him and giving a small goading sigh. "….but its lucky I have a soft spot for you ."

At these words, Negan's grin seemed to wide, his eyes twinkling, as he stared at her.

Blake pursed her lips, her gaze never wanting to leave his.

Everything was perfect right now…

Mia playing beside them on the grass…Negan lying there before her….it was as if it was all meant to be…as the sun trickled through the dappled leaves above their heads…

Blake parted her lips, licking at them slowly…letting out a small breath of air.

But Negan just gave a chuckle.

"You know I remember when I first saw you, with ol' Davey-boy knocking seven bells outta you, in that hall over there," Negan said, blinking slowly. "I knew that you'd amount to more than just being his fi-an-ce…"

Blake rolled her eyes, smirking, before settling herself down onto her side, facing Negan and propping her head up onto her elbow, mirroring his stance.

"…I swear," she said in a warning voice, pointing a finger at the dark-haired leader of the Saviours. "If you ask me to be your wife again, Negan…"

But Negan just stared back at her, grinning that oh-so cocky grin of his, tiling his head to the side as she did so.

"Holy shit, Doll-face. I mean, I might be a fuckin maniac, but I haven't totally fuckin' lost it," he said in a growl of a voice, licking his lips as he stared back at her. "Hell, I saw you usin' poor old Lucille on that prick of an ex of yours. I ain't riskin' you doin' the same to me, Darlin'."

He raised his eyebrows, tutting at her mockingly.

Blake smiled.

He was such an asshole.

But an asshole that she kinda quite liked.

She certainly hadn't been lying about that soft spot.

Mia suddenly toddled over, braking, what seemed like both of them, from their thoughts, and waddling up to Negan.

"Eggy, I brot yoo fwower," she said holding a bent and dirty-looking daisy up towards his long face.

The dark-haired man gave a chuckle and took the daisy from Mia's grasp.

"Why, aren't you an angel," he said in a slow, almost charming tone, his eyes glinting at the toddler as she sat up and pulled herself onto his lap. "You forgiven me for earlier, pumpkin?"

But Mia was no longer listening, instead gazing over at Blake with her tiny mouth hanging open. She looked between the two adults for a moment before speaking.

"Bwake an' Eggy 'av baybee, yesh?" she said suddenly, turning her head to look at Negan, giving a tiny, bossily little pout. "I wan' bruvver."

But at these words, Blake gave an immediate gulp, her face reddening and her eyes flickering over to Negan.

There were so many things to contend with in that tiny girl's sentence.

But Negan merely laughed and tickled Mia's sides.

"I mean, fuck me, hold your horses there, baby-doll. Me an' Peaches there haven't even got to second base yet, all thanks to you," he growled, as the toddler laughed, squirming from his grasp and running swiftly away, to hide behind Blake.

The caramel-blonde woman smirked, shaking her head.

"Yet?" she asked teasingly, raising a slender eyebrow in his direction. "What makes you think we're even going to do anything like we did last night, again, Negan? Maybe it was a one off…"

She shrugged, looking down, biting her lip, toying with the blades of grass in front of her.

But Negan obviously took the bait, easier than Blake had expected.

"Oh, I know that you are hot for me," said the bearded Saviour grinning widely, suddenly getting to his feet with a groan. "I can tell because you do that thing where you bite those plump, pink lil' lips of yours, all so invitingly. Makin' me hope to god, you'll wrap them around my cock and suck oh-so fuckin' slowly, Darlin'."

Blake's eyes almost immediately stared up at him, a flush creep in its way across her chest and a pool of wetness soaking her panties.

And for the first time in a long while since she had arrived at the Sanctuary, Blake was indeed a little lost for words.

She gaped, mouthing at the air for a moment, before shuffling and coming to sit upright, folding her arms across her chest, defensively.

But this was a worse position to be in….her eyes now level with Negan's pants zipper.

She gave an instant gulp, her breathing suddenly feeling oddly shallow in her chest, before she tore her gaze away, scowling.

"You can dream, Negan," she said a in a pouting tone, before clambering to her own feet, noticing as Mia made a beeline for Lucille, reaching out to pet it like a dog.

But Blake was quicker than the two-and-a-half year old was, quickly snatching her up and placing her down again a little way away from the barbed wire-covered baseball bat.

But as she righted herself, brushing down her hands and standing up straight again, watching as Mia, instead, waddled over towards the grapes, she felt a sudden hand snake its way around her slender waist and a pair of lips brush her ear.

"Oh I dream, sweetheart," he said in low and growling tone. "'Mainly about you, me, an' that bathtub I got upstairs."

Blake smiled, staring down at the ground momentarily, before looking up again, turning to Negan.

He was mere breath away from her now, his chocolate eyes boring into hers...and his tanned fingers dancing their way around the waistband of her pants and underneath the hem of her white t-shirt, finding bare skin.

She smiled up at him, pulling at her lip, needily.

As much as she teased him, both of them knew that last night had not been a mistake…both of them wanted one another….and both of them would have carried on if they had had the chance.

Blake, right at this moment would have wished for nothing more than for him to take her by the hand, lead her up to his bathroom….and slip beneath the hot, bubbly water with her….fingers and hands skimming across naked and wet skin…. kissing, licking and touching where they wanted…

She let out a shaky breath as she stared up at him, right here and now however, seeing that he had that look in his eyes.

That look of utter longing…

Blake moved her face forwards, brushing her lips teasingly against his.

"And if I said, maybe I could get someone to take care of Mia tonight…" she said, as she grazed her mouth, slowly past his, before his lips could capture hers, travelling up towards his ear tauntingly.

She pressed her hands to Negan's taut t-shirt covered chest.

But Blake waited there, half expecting him to grab her, pull her back slightly and press his lips to hers.

But instead there came nothing, his fingers hand stopped in their stroking of her skin….no cocky words from his mouth…

And for the briefest moments, Blake grinned, thinking that perhaps she had got one over on him yet again…

But it was only when she pulled back and saw the look on his face, did she realise that there was something wrong.

The dark-haired Saviour's face was now devoid of that usual confident smirk of his….in fact he looked regretful and almost…..well, sad.

Blake pushed herself back slightly, her eyes roving across his features, as he gave a long sigh, looking down at the ground for a long moment before running a hand down his stubbly face tiredly.

And it was almost half a minute later (although it certainly felt like longer), that Negan finally spoke….

"I told you we couldn't keep her here, Peaches," Negan said, his dark brown eyes locking onto her green ones.

Blake stopped for a moment, frowning and looking a little bemused at the whole situation, before all hint of joy disappeared from her face as she realised just what he was talking about.

"Arat and Dwight found the kid's people," he said poking his tongue into his cheek, and shaking his head. "That's what he came to tell me this morning'. There's two of them. They're claiming to be the ones that looked after her after her parents kicked the bucket. Look, I'm sorry, Doll-face, I was gonna try and tell you later this afternoon. But, well, now's probably fuckin' best…"

Negan immediately tried to raise a tanned hand up towards Blake's cheek, but she flinched away from him, taking a sudden step backwards and shaking her own head.

Her eyes travelled over to where Mia was crouch down helping herself to some fruit from a tiny dish.

No.

This wasn't how it was supposed to be.

Blake and Mia…they were going to be happy here…

Mia was going to be the family that Blake never had…the family she had found…

Blake shook her head again, harder this time.

"No," she said in a breathy voice, her heart pounding, but for a different reason now. "I can't-"

But Negan voice came firmer now.

"I told you that her stayin' here…that it wasn' gonna be for good, Peaches," said the Saviour in warning voice. "It ain't safe…"

Again the dark-haired man, made to reach out for her arm, but Blake pulled herself away from his grasp, feeling tears begin to slip their way down her cheeks.

She gave a painful gulp and looked into Negan's eyes.

"I-I can't…." she said sadly and painfully, trying to plead with him. "I can't let her go…I-I don't have anything else…"

But Negan gave her nothing in return, his dark eyes full of remorse, as his slid his hand once again down his bearded face. But he stared her out…trying to communicate something back to her…wordlessly.

For the dark-haired Saviour opened his mouth to speak, before closing it promptly shut again, clenching his jaw and turning suddenly away from her.

And for the slightest of seconds, Blake thought she saw something that resembled utter disappointment in his face…but he merely bent down, snatching up Lucille from the floor before striding away.

"You've got an hour," Peaches," she managed to utter in a slightly bitter tone, over his shoulder at her, leaving at tall, caramel-haired woman, standing there, gaping, her cheeks wet with tears…..

…feeling utterly hopeless….

Chapter Text

Blake gave a gulp as she stood beside her bed, staring down at the tiny Mia'-sized dress in her hands.

The toddler was currently sitting on top of Blake's mattress, playing with her own sock-covered feet and letting out small intermittent giggles that seemed to make Blake's heart swell and then crash painfully as she thought on her impending fate.

She didn't want to let her go. Not now. Not after everything. This had been their chance. Her chance at happiness, after months of hurt.

Blake folded the tiny pinafore dress and placed it neatly onto the pile of baby clothes besides her, letting a tear fall from her eyes as she did so.

This was how it had been all those years ago…..Blake folding up the clothes she had bought for the baby she had been expecting….placing them away never to be brought out again….

She was aching now. For so much loss in her life….and for the loss of dream that would now never become a reality.

Blake suddenly gave a loud uncontrollable sob before she could stop herself, before clutching hurriedly at her mouth as Mia peered up at her curiously.

The tiny girl tilted her head slightly.

"Wha 'rong wif Bwake?" she asked in a tiny voice, blinking her wide, blue eyes up toward the caramel-blonde woman.

But Blake hurriedly wiped at her wet cheeks, forcing a smile in Mia's direction.

"Nothing, sweetie," she said in a gentle voice, reaching down and lifting the little girl up into her arms.

Mia happily snuggled herself close to Blake, her tiny, sticky fingers toying with the collar of Blake's white t-shirt.

It was a lie. Of course it was, but Blake hugged the little girl closely, feeling her warmth…her soft mousy hair tickling her face.

She was the child that Blake never had, and she felt nothing but heartbroken right now.

But what choice did she have? They two people who had brought her up to be the sweet little thing she was, were sitting downstairs….probably heartbroken themselves right now, in no better position that Blake was.

And so, Blake gave another difficult gulp, and popped Mia gently down onto the floor.

"Right then," she said in a shaky sort of voice. "Shall we go for a walk?"

And with that Blake heaved up the pile of clothes in one hand, and held out her other, towards the little girl, feeling more tears slip silently down her cheeks.

But Mia, not understanding what was going on, just smiled, taking Blake's hand in his tiny paw and giving a happy smile.

"Yesh, I liak walkin' wif Bwake!" she squealed with delight, falling into step with the caramel blonde woman, as they headed out of the door…

…..Blake's heart aching with sadness as they went….

--------------

Negan dragged a hand down his face as he waited out in the hazy, sunny lot, beside the back of a large beaten-up truck.

He had been here for least five minutes, the sun's hot rays burning through the shoulders of his leather jacket, his fingers moving lightly across the smooth handle of the barbed-wire covered baseball-bat in his hand.

Negan's face was fixed, his dark eyes staring out blankly ahead, as Dwight, Arat, and a few of the other Saviours stood around them, guns all held aloft….just waiting…

And it wasn't long before the people they were waiting for finally appeared.

Negan, for a moment, felt his chest restrict slightly, as his chocolate eyes landed on the two figures padding slowly towards them…heads bowed low…talking to one another gently….

Negan parted his lips…lifting his chin slightly and surveying them….

There she was…the woman who had come into his life like a hurricane….messing up everything he had strived for…his relationship with his wives….his power….his dominance…all changed….because of her….

But Negan had wanted that…she had been like his shining light in the darkness of this world….making him finally feel something for the first time since Lucille.

She wasn't just another wife there to screw when he wanted…she was funny, and beautiful….and smart….

And as much as Negan had tried to fight it…he wanted her to be his queen…

But the dark-haired Saviour had heard just what she had said.

That without Mia…she didn't have anything….and that obviously included him.

And that hurt….caused a dark pit to form in his heart…making it feel blacker than before…

Blake walked towards him slowly, in tight black pants and her slightly rumpled white t-shirt, talking to the tiny Mia beside her, who clutched at her hand tightly.

The pair of them looked perfect together. But Negan had warned her that this wouldn't work out. That the Sanctuary was no place for a kid.

And the leader of the Saviours knew what needed to be done, whether it hurt Blake or not.

The caramel-blonde woman's eyes suddenly met with his…round and sad….full of pain and anguish…

But Negan dragged his own dark eyes away from her lazily….his face fixed into a blank, frowning stare….

For he would pretend not to care, if that's what it took. If that was what she wanted.

"Open the truck, Dwight," he suddenly called out loudly, just as Mia pointed happily up towards him. Not understanding what was going on.

"Hai, Eggy," she said giving him a wave, looking happy. "Me an' Bwake goin fo walk!"

Negan's heart immediately drummed in his chest at this, but he didn't look back at either of them. Merely turning on his heel, and arching his back, as Dwight lifted the heavily door of the truck, pushing it upwards with a heave.

He saw from the corner of his eye, Blake take a small step back, pulling Mia into her slightly, as two figures were suddenly revealed, sitting in the back of the truck, blinking up against the sunlight, wincing.

It was a woman and a man, both a little older than Blake, the man sporting a rather large bruised looking eye having been punched by Arat yesterday most likely. Negan recognising her work instantly.

But it was only a second or two before the woman, with a lined forehead, freckles and long vibrant red hair, scrabbled hurriedly to her feet, her eyes landing suddenly on the kid.

"Mia?" she said in a loud, carrying voice, drawing the little girls' attention at once to her.

The toddler stared up at the woman and man, and gave a wide smile.

"Hai, Amy," she said easily, waving at the red-head, just as she had done to Negan just a few moments ago. "Thish mai fwend Bwake."

But the woman called Amy, as well as the man with short brown hair beside her, suddenly, with one eye trained on the Saviours surrounding them, jumped down from the back of the truck and ran desperately forwards, towards the teeny girl.

Negan's eyes at once travelled to Blake, whose face was currently wet with tears, obviously trying as hard as she could to hold it together right now as the man and woman reached Mia, suddenly grasping her up into their arms…..pulling her swiftly from Blake's touch…

Blake intently parted her lips…mouthing at the air…making like she was about to say something…her eyes glassy and brimming with pained tears….as she watched the three of them embrace right before her.

"Oh Mia, we're so sorry, baby," uttered the woman called Amy rocking the little girl back and forth in her arms tightly. "We're so, so sorry."

And Negan saw Blake, at this, gave a sudden sob of her own, suddenly turning on the spot and facing away from not only the embracing trio, but Negan too.

Maybe this morning he'd have gone over and hugged her, kissed her temples, and told her everything was going to be ok.

But it was obvious that she didn't want him.

He just wouldn't be enough for her….he could see that now…

What the hell would a girl like her want from a guy like him anyway?

He was an asshole…a man who killed people because it was fun…he wouldn't never be good enough for someone like her.

They were cut from different cloth.

He was just Negan….he had his wives…he had his people….but he wouldn't have her…

And thoughts like that,…well, they would kill him if he let them.

So he needed to just stand here….showing no emotion towards her…because that was the way it had to be.

He gave a sigh and a small gulp and stepped forwards, his teeth gritted.

"Alright," he suddenly shouted, turning around and waving a gloved hand dismissively. "Load 'em up an' take up back to wherever they fuckin' came from."

He immediately heard obedient feet shuffling and the sound of guns been pointed at the figures in the centre of the lot, as he began to walk away.

But as he ran a hand down his tired, bearded face, he stopped suddenly in his tracks, as he heard a voice speak-

"If she's going, I want her in the front of a truck, not the back of it," Blake suddenly uttered in a shaky voice, loud enough for all of the Saviours and Negan himself to hear.

He glanced over his shoulder at the caramel-blonde woman, who was stood there trembling, hands balled into fists at her side.

She had already passed the man with brown hair the pile of Mia's clothes…staring at him and the red-head beside them.

"Take these clothes for her, and keep her safe," she said in a sudden warning tone, with a dark frown in their direction. "And if you ever leave her inside a fucking vent alone again, I'll find you and I'll kill you with my own bare hands. Are we clear on that?"

The man and woman both nodded hurriedly, looking terrified.

But Blake just raised her chin looking directly at Arat and Dwight who stood nearby.

"And if you don't get them home to wherever they came from safely," she said in a threatening tone. "Then I'll kill you both too."

And Negan in that moment could tell just how deadly serious she was…..seeing a flicker of himself in her steely gaze at that very moment…..before Blake suddenly turned away…..walking swiftly off….heading back inside…..

…..without even a final goodbye to Mia….

The toddler for a moment, reached a tiny, chubby little arm out in the direction Blake had disappeared off in, looking sad, as Amy rubbed at her back…whispering gentle, soothing words in her ear…distracting her enough to turn her gaze away.

And Negan could only, purse his lips, sighing heavily, before looking around with dark eyes, as everyone stared at each other a little unsurely…

"Well you heard the fuckin' lady," he yelled fiercely, as everyone instantly got to work, scurrying this way and that, as Arat ushered Amy, the man, and Mia away.

And Negan chanced one last look at the tiny girl as she was pulled hurriedly past him.

"Eggy, wher' Bwake gonn?" she asked him, curiously…her wide blue eyes staring up at him. "I wann Bwake."

But Negan didn't give an answer to the toddler…he merely stared after her…as she was gently pulled up into the cab of a truck and disappeared out of sight.

---------------

Blake licked at her lips, staring at the ceiling as she pressed her back to the dim hallway wall, trying as best she could to stop the endless tears from falling.

She had let her go.

Just like that.

Why had she not fought for her?….Demanded she stay here at the Sanctuary?

Salty tears slipped down her cheeks…overwhelming her…

Blake was angry, and frustrated, and in so much pain…

Pain that no bruises or broken ribs could compare to…

Things had begun to get better….she had found a good life here at the Sanctuary….with Mia…with Negan…

But now it was as if the tall, dark-haired Saviour had never cared at all.

She had seen the uncaring, dismissive look that had crossed his features out there in that lot. His inability to hold her gaze.

Was this what he was truly like? A man with no feelings, no remorse. For this was how people had described him all along… And maybe they were right. Maybe they had always been right.

Blake liked him….more than she could say….and so it wasn't just Mia leaving, that was causing her heart to break right now.

She had been so foolish to put all her trust, all her faith in him, and so soon after David had died too.

And so, now it was just her in this world. Alone. Just as it should be.

She needed to face the fact that she would never have kids. Never have the family so longed for…and that…that hurt her more than she could say.

Blake closed her eyes, giving a muffled sob, as she clutched her trembling hands to her face…feeling more emotion now, than she had after David's death.

For that had been the start of something. The start of a new chapter in her life.

But this felt the opposite. For this was like closing the book. Admitting to herself that this was how it was always going to be for her now. Just Blake on her own. For good.

She wiped her fingers beneath her eyes and let out a long, puff of air, trying as hard as she could to steady herself.

She needed air. Air away from this place…this prison of hers….she was choking…running out of time…out of hope that there would ever be anything there to fill the void.

She had hoped for a moment that Negan would have been the thing to do that….that ray of something good in the darkness of her life….but he had broken her heart today.

Perhaps he had become bored of her….bored of Mia too….that was why he had broken them apart….

Maybe Blake had told him no, too many times….maybe he preferred his wives to her…..maybe the chase had got stale for him…

Whatever the case…it was true that Blake had seen no utter longing or warmth in his eyes out there….

…only a darkness…a cold and indifferent gaze that had pained her to even look at.

Blake stared down at her feet, blinking slowly…the tears drying now on her cheeks….just as she heard a sudden set of heavy footsteps come walking down the long, gloomy corridor towards her….

…and without even looking up, Blake already knew who it was.

It sounded like the walk towards her was endless, as boots hit concrete, finally coming to stop just a foot or two away from her.

And it was another long moment after that, did Blake finally speak.

Her tone void of any emotion.

"Why?" she breathed, her eyes never leaving the concrete floor below her.

She could hear her heart thudding slowly inside her eardrums, as she waited for a response…but it was at least half a minute before one finally came.

"Whywhat, Peaches," came Negan's low, tired voice. His tone was stern and she could tell that he was looking right at her, feeling his dark chocolate eyes boring into her skull.

But Blake let out a difficult breath.

"You knew I loved her like she was my own, Negan," she said in a shaky tone, desperately trying to stop even more tears from welling inside her eyes.

But Negan's voice came again after a few long and drawn out seconds. Harsher than before now.

"I told you she couldn't stay here," he said in a quiet voice, repeating his word from earlier today to her. "I made that fuckin' clear. You're gonna have to remember who makes the fuckin' rules around here, Doll-face."

But Blake bristled at his tone of irritation, suddenly breathing hard and looking up at him.

"Is that it?" she said staring at him at a pained loss, giving a disbelieving, questioning frown. "After everything?"

She gave a gulp, her eyes searching his face in desperation.

"I-I thought we were good…" she continued, talking fast now…urgently. "...I-I thought you-"

But Blake stopped suddenly, before the words could spill out of her mouth, as she locked eyes with Negan.

He stared back at her sharply.

"You thought I what?" he urged, giving a pained and sad frown of his own, as if desperately urging her to say something.

But Blake couldn't.

Instead her eyes just fell to the floor once again.

"She was my chance…" said the caramel-blonde woman, with a stark sadness in her voice, wanting so desperately to explain to him why.

She wanted to just spew about all that she had been keeping locked away inside her for so long.

Admit to him that she had miscarried….admit to him that a family was something she had yearned for, for so long…something she had been denied for all these years, first by circumstances, then by David, and then by the apocalypse.

But as Blake looked up, titling her head, her green eyes meeting with his chocolate ones once again….she knew she couldn't…

She wasn't brave enough to tell him any of that.

But Negan's eyes were almost pleading now, that cocky look that he usually carried on his face, now gone.

Instead, he looked remorseful…

…human…

…tilting his own head, his tanned, rough hand, reaching gently for her face, his calloused fingers brushing gently over her cheek.

And at his contact, Blake closed her eyes, unable to help the tears that slowly began to fall freely now.

There was so much she wanted to tell him….but she knew that there was only one thing that she could manage to utter right now.

And she knew, deep down, that Negan knew what that was too…

"Ask me again…" she said finally in an aching voice, opening her tear-strewn eyes, but keeping them now trained on the floor…not wanting to look upon the face of the man she-

Her breath hitched, as she let out a small sob. God she couldn't even admit it to herself.

And Blake now knew, that what he was about to say, would finally break her heart for good.

Negan removed his hand slowly from her face, as the corridor fell deadly quiet.

His words being all that mattered now…

That one question, that would change everything for them.

And it was then that he asked it.

"You want me to take you home, Peaches?" he said in his low, drawling voice, raising his bearded chin.

And Blake couldn't look at him, as a tear splashed down onto the concrete floor beneath her feet, tolling her fate like a bell.

And she could only give a pained gulp, as she closed her eyes…

…giving a slow nod…

"….yes…" she whispered.

Chapter Text

Blake sat up in the cab of truck staring out at the dusky open road.

The sky was purple above them now, the sun setting slowly behind the trees lining either side of the dusty track ahead.

It would be dark by the time they would reach Alexandria, of that Blake was certain…yet still, a quiet sense of foreboding filled the vehicle.

Almost immediately after she had uttered her need to be sent back there, to Alexandria…Negan had sloped off, with a hard gulp…barely even giving her a second glance…

And within ten minutes, the trucks had been ready, Simon and a couple of other burly Saviour loaded into one van, while Negan had immediately pulled open a door to a beaten up, red pick-up truck, finally staring up at Blake.

She hadn't even been given any time to grab anything from her room or say any goodbyes. But she knew that allowing her that right now would not be fair. It was her decision to leave after all….

But part of her, had desperately wanted Negan to say something. To ask her to stay. But he didn't. And that said more than a thousand words ever could.

Maybe he didn't want her to stay. Maybe he was truly done with her.

There were no smart-mouthed Negan comments this time, no devilish grin….just nothing….as Blake had sidled past him and hopped up into the passenger seat and Negan had slammed the door closed behind her.

It was just the two of them now, as it had been for the past hour…sitting in the truck in silence…while the others followed in the van behind.

Blake knew why they had followed the pair of them of course….if Rick or someone from her group ever foud that Negan was alone...without his usual protection, they would surely try to kill him. So he kept his right-hand man, as well as others, close by in case any trouble kicked off. Because was the kind of leader he was. Clever and calculating, and always one step ahead.

Blake who was sat on the far passenger side of the truck now, hands in her lap, chanced a glance up at the silent man.

He was still in his usual dusty old leather jacket, his beard looking flecked with more grey than she had noticed before, in warm dusky evening light.

But Negan, as he always was, was quicker that Blake gave him credit for.

His dark brown eyes drifting over to hers in the evening haze, catching her looking his way.

Blak felt like she could cry again, her breath hitching slightly in her throat.

But all this….leaving…it was a good thing, surely?

Now Negan could go back to his life at the Sanctuary…his wives…his people…

And Blake could live out her life back in Alexandria….alone…

Negan's eyes slowly drifted from hers and he pursed his lips together momentarily, before finally speaking for the first time since back there in the hallway.

"You think ol' Rick the fuckin' Prick, will be hanging out the streamers when he finds out you're back?" he said in a low voice, as the truck skimmed easily around a wide bend.

Blake stared at the tall, dark-haired Saviour as he slid one gloved hand smoothly down the steering wheel, before tilting her head to the side gently.

"I doubt it," she uttered back in a quiet tone. "I'm guessing he'll be more interested in what I can tell him about you."

With that, Negan looked back at her and for the first time in a hours, a hint of a smile drifting its way across his bearded face.

"An' what exactly are you gonna tell him, Peaches?" uttered the dark-haired man interestedly.

There it was. That repertoire both of them had had with each other since her arrival at his camp.

Blake parted her lips slowly and gave a smile of her own, shrugging in a nonchalant fashion, running a hand down the knee of her tight black jeans.

Well she wasn't going to tell Rick, that Negan had almost fucked her up against a bathroom counter, that was for sure…

"I don't know," she said in a goading voice, wrinkling her nose slightly. "But I'm sure I'll think of something."

Negan grinned back at her, poking his tongue out through his line of pearly white teeth, before turning back to the road.

Blake gave an internal sigh, as they passed a group of abandoned buildings that Blake recognised.

They weren't far from Alexandria now.

And Blake gave a small gulp…a hollow feeling dropping to the pit of her stomach.

She ached.

Partly for the loss of Mia…and partly from the loss that was about to befall her.

But this was the right thing to do….

It had to be….

Even if it was breaking her heart to leave.

And it wasn't even a minute later, that Negan slowed to truck, coming to a sudden halt besides a sign near to a fork in the road, which read- 'Visit our beautiful new complex of homes at Alexandria- 1 mile'.

Blake dropped her gaze into her lap, hanging her head slightly…. knowing that this was it.

She gave another painful gulp, rubbing at her bare arm, her heart pounding.

Negan switched off the engine slowly and turned to her, shifting in his seat slightly one hand resting on the steering wheel…the other he brought to his face, running a hand down his scrubby beard in the dim evening light.

"Well, here. we. are," he said, his tongue reaching his back molars, as he looked up at Blake with dark chocolate eyes.

Blake hurt so so much right now…

But this is what Negan wanted…

And this was what she wanted? Wasn't it?

A new start…a breath of fresh air?

Then why did Blake want nothing more than to be back there at the Sanctuary right now…in Negan's room….maybe reading a magazine…going to take a bath…or even listening to the dark-haired man flirting with her incessantly…

He was sitting now, just a couple of feet away from her…but somehow that distance felt like miles and miles…

Blake was silent for a long moment before licking at her lips gently and staring up at the dark-haired man before her.

"Thank you…" she murmured, her letting out a painful breath of air.. "F-For everything…all that stuff with David…"

But Blake trailed off…unable to continue, for the pain and hurt was overwhelming...

But Negan just grinned up at her warmly, pointing a finger in direction easily.

"Ah, ah, ah, I don't need thanks," he reprimanded in a playful tone. "Just, no fuckin' spreadin' rumours about me being a good fuckin' guy to Rick and his band of douchebags. We clear, Doll-face? I gotta keep my reputation for bein' a badass intact."

Blake gave a small laugh and nodded.

He was everything to her. This man whom everyone around her had labelled a monster. And yes, that was indeed what he was, but that didn't mean Blake could help herself from lov-

She gulped again…harder this time, not wanting to think about it, before brushing invisible dust from her pants….trying to right herself.

Was this really goodbye?

"Oh an' I almost forgot," said Negan, his hand suddenly moving to the waistband of his pants.

Blake frowned, but relaxed a little as she saw him pull a small blade out, handing it to her.

"In case you get any of those dead fuckers on your tail on the walk back," he said with a gruff-sounding sigh, sounding like he barely cared.

Blake tentatively reached out, her fingers brushing his as she took the knife from his grasp.

"I'd give you a gun if I didn't think ol' Rick would fuckin' bite your hand off of you himself, if you were to stroll on in there with one of those," he said rolling his dark eyes at her, causing Blake to smirk lightly.

"Thanks," she managed to utter in a voice just a little louder than a whisper, her green eyes reaching his.

And it was then, that it felt like the world was standing still.

Maybe she wanted it to stand still.

Maybe then she would be forever here…with Negan…not leaving him…..not going home…

But was Alexandria her home now?

Because it didn't feel like it….

Being back there…at the Sanctuary…. with Mia and Negan….safe in his bed….now that felt like home.

And with that, before Blake could stop herself she had shifted forwards in her seat, placing one hand to the tan leather of the car interior between them, and the other upon Negan's stubbly cheek…

…before gently closing her eyes and pressing her lips to his, as a single tear silently rolled its way down her cheek.

And it was only a short moment, before Negan's own hand drifted up to the back of Blake's neck and pulled her into him, his mouth slowly moving against hers needily.

He tasted like everything she had ever wanted….and it took all her strength not to whimper desperately into his mouth….wanting him….no, needing him so badly…

This moment…feeling like an eternity to them both…...when in reality, it had only been a few seconds.

But Blake knew she had to stop….because they had to. This had to be the end.

And so, breathlessly, she pulled away, unable to look at him now, staring down between them instead….

But she knew that Negan's eyes would be on her face now, catching her tears…

And so, with a painful heart, Blake pushed herself away from him, hastily shoving open the passenger side door without another word.

For goodbyes were no good to anyone in this world…that was why she hadn't said one to Mia, and why she would not say one to Negan either.

Because any of them could be gone in an instant….Blake herself included…and so dwelling was pointless…

She was destined to be alone now….and that was ok.

That had to be ok.

And without even a backwards glance up towards the truck behind her, or the van full of watching Saviours parked up behind that, Blake had jumped out, shutting the door firmly behind her and heading down the dusty track, knife in hand…..

….feeling like her heart was utterly and hopelessly broken.

---------------------------

Negan ran a hand down his exhausted face, letting out a shaky breath as he stared at the darkening road Blake had just disappeared down.

She was now long gone….and Negan knew that he should have fuckin' done something to stop her.

Maybe he should have told her the truth for once in his cowardly fuckin' life. But it had been the same with Lucille.

He had only realised how much she had truly meant to him after she was gone. After it had been too late.

His heart now felt hollow in his chest…now wanting to beat as fast anymore.

And it wasn't a second later that Negan heard a brief crackle of his radio, sitting up on the dashboard ahead of him.

"We gonna stick around here for a while, boss?" came Simon's drawling voice over the line…sounding concerned.

But Negan gave a huff, frowning to himself before snatching up the radio in utter irritation. More to himself than to either Simon or the long vanished Blake.

For all this was his fault….he just wasn't good enough for her….and he was kidding himself if he thought he ever would be.

"No," Negan replied in a low voice into the radio, turning his key once again in the ignition and turning over the engine, hearing it splutter back to life. "We're headin' back to base. Let's move out."

And with one final growl of frustration, Negan pressed his foot down onto the gas and turned the truck around in the road heading back in the direction they had come from. The people of Alexandria, never even knowing they'd been there.

-------------------------------

A mile felt like a lot longer now….every step Blake taking, feeling like she was walking to her own ending.

It was dark now…the sun having disappeared completely, leaving only dim shadows and not even the moonlight to light her way.

Part of her desperately wanted to turn back…to see if Negan was still there waiting on the road…but she knew in her heart, that him and the other Saviours were probably gone already.

Her cheeks were wet with tears, and even in the darkness Blake wiped at them, not wanting to risk showing any emotion when she arrived back at the place she used to call home once upon a time.

This was painful and distressing.

Just a few hours ago she had been sat beneath a tree, happy and content with a tiny two year old eating grapes and playing beside her, watching as Negan waltzed across the lot cockily towards her….but now here she was….all that, far behind her now…leaving only a gaping darkness ahead…that the trees all around her, funnily, had nothing to do with.

She had strayed off the path a little...recognising a shortcut that led towards the large looming gates to Alexandria…not far from the place she had last been…scavenging for fruit…when she had been knocked out by David and taken to the Sanctuary.

Blake gave a sad gulp, and stared about at the trees silhouetted ahead of her...wondering if anyone in the houses up ahead had even noticed that the pair of them were gone.

It had been weeks now, and she knew that if they hadn't come looking for Eugene, it was wasn't likely they would ever bother searching for her.

Blake held her knife at her side, raising it slightly as a walker approached from her right, snarling and snapping its teeth at her.

But Blake took it down in a matter of seconds, the blade in her hand, sliding easily through its soft-decomposing skull, as she staggered backwards, back out of the tree line, breathing hard….

…just as a bright shining light was thrown unceremoniously across her face….blinding her….

"Who's there?" came a loud calling voice, from somewhere nearby. "Show yourself."

And Blake winced, throwing a hand over her eyes as she gazed up towards the source of the light, coming from a turret sat on top a high and very recognisable fence…

She lowered her hand, her lips parting suddenly as she stared up….looking very much right now like a rabbit trapped in the headlights…

But it wasn't a moment later, that the light was suddenly switched off…and Blake gave a hollow sigh….her heart pounding as she stepped forwards…returning to the life and memories she had thought were long behind her….

...to hear the sounds of the heavy gates ahead of her, being swiftly pushed open…

A figure suddenly stepped out. A figure she recognised quite well, with a frown plastered across his face, his head cocked to the side taking her all in….

And it was moment before he spoke in a sharp, gravelly tone-

"Blake?"

Chapter Text

Blake rolled her eyes, glancing up at the clock.

It was 9.36 at night and Blake had been sat here, on a smart grey couch inside Rick's house for the past twenty minutes, her elbow propped up on the arm of the chair, resting her head against her hand tiredly.

"Look I've told you..." she sighed. "They kept me in a cell most of the time. I didn't see anything."

It was a blatant lie. But Blake wasn't quite ready to sell Negan out just yet…a dull ache tugging at her stomach, as her mind once again flickered to him.

Him and the rest of the Saviours had probably just about made it back the Sanctuary by now. Maybe Negan had gone in to see his wives, taken one of them by the hand and pulled them toward his bedroom. Or maybe he was sleeping alone tonight. Either way, Blake felt a bitter sting of pain and jealously as she thought on the dark-haired leader of the Saviours.

Rick and Michonne, who were now sitting on a couch opposite hers, perching on the edge of their seat, hands cupped between their knees, glanced at each other. A gesture which Blake, of course, caught.

They didn't believe her, that was obvious, but Blake would play along if that's what it took.

Why would she reveal the extent of her relationship with Negan now? It was over anyway before it had even begun.

She looked up lazily, to see Tara stood leaning up against a wall, beside a pacing Rosita, in a cap pulled down over her scowling face.

"And how did you escape?" the latter snapped, suddenly turning towards Blake and stopping in her tracks.

But Blake just gave a sigh, her eyes drifting uninterestedly down to her jeans.

"I didn't. They let me go," she said matter-of-factly, as Rick scooted forward even further in his seat, staring up at her.

"Look I understand that this is hard for you," he said in that raspy sort-of drawl of his, peering up at her. "I know that they probably did a lot of horrible things to you back there. But it's ok. You're safe now. And whatever you can tell us about Negan; about the Saviours….it'll help us."

But Blake looked up at him, crossing her legs and raising eyebrow in his direction.

"What makes you think I know anything?" she said in a slow incredulous tone. But before she could utter another word Michonne cut in.

"Blake, if you tell us what you know, we can go back there….we can try and get David out….and Eugene too…." said the black woman with a hint of concern in her eyes.

But Blake's green eyes suddenly shot towards Michonne, a frown twitching its way between her brows.

"David's dead," she uttered coldly. "And Eugene? Well, Eugene's happy there. In fact, he doesn't want to leave."

She knew that this would rile up the people sat in front of her, and she was right. For in an instant all the figures before her, glanced at one another, as though a little unsure of what to do with all that information.

And it was a moment before Rick, shook his head.

"I'm sorry about David," he said looking down at the floor. "He was a good guy-"

"No he wasn't," said Blake suddenly, starkly and abruptly cutting across Rick.

Everyone right at that moment was staring at her, and Blake could feel her heart pounding like a drumbeat in her chest, a heat rising in her cheeks but she didn't care…

"He hit me, he abused me….called me things you wouldn't even call a dog…" she said with an angry snarl, her voice raising slightly. "…and no one here even noticed. So, no, you're wrong Rick. He wasn't a 'good guy'. He was never a good guy."

She paused, taking a pained gulp and staring down at the coffee table between them, as everyone fell instantly silent contemplating Blake's words.

From across the room, Tara stepped forward suddenly, looking devastated.

She, Blake, Rosita and David had all enjoyed dinner together on the night before they had been taken to the Sanctuary by Simon and the Saviours. And obviously, by the look upon her face, she had never suspected a thing.

"I'm so sorry…" Tara said with wide, sad eyes. "...I-I had no idea…"

But Blake closed her own green orbs for a long moment, not looking at Tara, but instead giving a tired sigh.

"Listen…." she said finally, staring up at Rick. "I'm exhausted. And I just want to go back to my house and sleep, ok?"

At this Rick glanced at Michonne before looking hurriedly back at Blake.

"Fine," he said blinking hard. "But are you sure there isn't anything you can tell us about Negan…any weaknesses he might have?"

And with that Blake gave the smallest of gulps as her green eyes met with his.

A day or so ago she would have said her.

That Blake herself was his weakness.

She felt like crying now, but held it together. For she had to.

"I didn't really see him," she lied again, her gaze suddenly flickering down to her lap.

Could they tell that she was lying to them? Blake hoped not.

For right now she had the same feeling of hopelessness as she had had on her first couple of days at the Sanctuary. Back when David had promised Negan she had information to give to him.

But on this occasion however, there was a lot she could potentially feed back to Rick….she had got to know the Sanctuary pretty well. Got to know the routes the Saviours had used to get in and out of the Factory itself.

And on top of all that, she had known Negan….better than most people ever would.

She had felt his gentle, a calloused hand upon her cheek…felt his lips brush hers….felt the way his eyes had met with hers, with a look in them that had said so much more than words ever could…

But all that. That was gone now.

Everyone in the room stayed silent, before Rick suddenly gave a slow careful nod, rubbing his lips together for a moment.

"Tara, would you take Blake here back to her house?" he asked in a hollow-sounding voice, before staring up at Blake once more. "We'll talk more tomorrow."

And with that he gestured for her to leave.

Blake gave a small internal sigh of relief as she got to her feet heading over towards the front door with Tara.

But before she, or the dark-haired woman beside her, could head out onto the porch, Rosita suddenly spoke.

"Did Negan kill him?" she asked in a bitter tone, staring at Blake with a steely gaze and angry gritted teeth. "Did he kill David, like he killed Spencer?"

Blake looked up at Rosita, seeing the fury in her face, the frustration that lingered there, over the scar that Arat had left on her cheek via Negan's orders.

But Blake felt an anger of her own building inside her. Feeling defensive of the man who had saved her in so many more ways than David ever could have.

And so, pressing one hand to the handle of the door, she turned around and looked at the small group of figures, staring darkly back at them, her face remaining blank and passive.

"Negan didn't kill David," she suddenly uttered bluntly, blinking slowly in their direction, her voice emotionless. "I did."

And with that, Blake stepped back out into the warm night air, without even a backward glance towards Rick, Michonne or Rosita.

She let out a long sign as she walked down the porch steps, her shoulders slumping tiredly.

It had been a long day and Blake had been in no mood for a meeting when she had arrived back at Alexandria.

Rick had hugged her, but one swift look at Rosita later and he had gathered up Michonne and Tara and led Blake back to his house and begun the inquisition, of sorts.

For that's what it had felt like to Blake.

Did they even care that she was still alive? Had they even thought of her whereabouts over the past few weeks?

She doubted it.

But now Rick had a glint in his eyes, eager to get information from her that might help his cause, help him in finding more guns…in taking down the Saviours and Negan himself.

But Blake didn't want that to happen.

She might have left that place, but it had still felt like more of a home that here ever had. And currently still did too.

"Hey, wait up," called Tara, behind her, running down the steps towards her, two at a time.

Blake stopped in her tracks , taking in a deep breath and turning to her friend.

Tara immediately eyed the caramel-blonde woman suddenly , shaking her head. "I'm so sorry Blake, I had no idea about David, or what he was doing to you," she said sincerely.

But Blake just turned, beginning to walk slowly in the direction of her house. The house she hadn't seen in weeks.

"It's fine," she muttered in a quiet voice, as the two women fell into step, walking silently down the block together.

It was strange for Blake to be back here….out in the open without a factory looming high above them.

This life here felt almost unreal now. A stab at a false reality where people were trying to kid themselves that they could live a normal life here, as if the world hadn't gone to shit out there.

There was a brief moment where neither woman spoke, before Tara finally broke the awkward silence between them.

"You'll have the house to yourself now," uttered the dark-haired woman. "After you left, Sara and Jeff went over to stay with Bruce and the Andersons. And…uh….John…well, he died…got into a bit of trouble with a walker out there…"

Blake looked down sadly.

She had come to this place with John. She and David had been on the road with him for at least a year before they had arrived in Alexandria. He had been a little older than the pair of them and could always be relied on to make a meal out of anything.

Blake gave a shaky sigh, but nodded, unable to speak.

Had coming back here been a mistake?

She felt worse here than she had done all those hours ago back at the Sanctuary, after Mia had gone. Somehow being here made everything seem a lot clearer to her. And now it was far more obvious just how much she had lost today.

But it wasn't until they reached the steps of the front porch to Blake's tall and looming former house, did she finally turn to Tara, pursing her lips together, unsure of what to say.

Part of her desperately wanted to scream and tell her everything that had happened over these few weeks. But another, more sensible part of her knew she couldn't.

If Tara knew, then as righteous as her actions were, it wouldn't be long until Rick found out too. And then god knows what would happen…

So she would keep quiet. Play the game, if that was what it took….

"You can talk to me, y'know, about what happened back there," said Tara suddenly placing her gentle hand to Blake's shoulder caringly. "I'm a good listener."

But Blake peered up at her, parting her lips worriedly for a moment, feeling like she was going to cry…

Before instead she forced a small smile at the dark-haired woman, aching inside.

"Thanks…." she said nodding. "I'm just kinda tired tonight, y'know?"

It was the truth….Blake was exhausted, and in pain right now. And this time the pain had nothing to with any bruises….

"Of course," said Tara quickly, dropping her hand from Blake's shoulder. "I'll see you tomorrow ok? And if you need anything you know where I am."

Blake watched her go, as Tara swiftly crossed the road, heading over to her own warmly lit house, before turning and heading up the steps towards her own empty abode.

The white front door pushed open easily, and Blake reached for the light-switch, instantly illuminating the neat white interior of a hallway and living room.

Everything here was tidy and perfect, smelling like fresh lavender and floor polish.

Blake glanced up towards the staircase, but didn't venture upstairs, for she knew that up there, would be her unmade bed, that both she and David had last slept in, over three long weeks ago.

She would wash her sheets in the morning, but right now, with heavy eyes, Blake moved into the living room and dropped down wearily onto her large grey couch, identical to Rick's back at his home.

The caramel-blond woman dragged a hand down her face, feeling tears began to prick at her eyes as she kicked off her shoes, tucking her legs swiftly beneath her, and pressing her head into the sofa cushions…

What had she done?

----------------------

It took Negan a while after his arrival back at the Sanctuary to make it up to his quarters.

He walked down the corridor, trudging tiredly, with his trusty barbed-wire covered baseball bat hanging limply from his hand.

Usually after being out there in the big wide world, Negan was celebrating a victory of some sort. Whether it be teaching another group a lesson, to looting somewhere, to killing walkers…..each thing making Negan feel alive…like all of this was worth it.

But tonight it felt like the opposite.

Tonight was not a victory.

Tonight was loss.

Although he had tried not to show that in front of his men.

Thy were all used to seeing Negan grinning fiendishly, ready to use Lucille on someone. But they were not used to seeing the dark-haired Saviour looking pissed-off and as downcast as he felt right now.

Negan had stopped outside for a bit, taken the long way back up to his room after exiting the truck, feeling Simon's eyes on him as he did so.

His right-hand man often knew what he was thinking…but Negan did not want him to see this right now.

The hurt that was coursing through him.

And so, Negan had made a joke at someone's expense, patting Si on the shoulder and walked slowly away.

That had hopefully convinced him that he was still a-ok. Like none of this had affected him.

But as Negan turned a corner, making to head down the long hallway towards his quarters, he noticed a warm, yellow glow, illuminating the far end of the long corridor.

Was there someone in his room?

Negan gave a dark, growling frown, as he gripped Lucille tightly in his gloved hand, not really minding a fight a right now.

If someone wanted to encroach on his space tonight he would be fucking ready for them.

And it took Negan less than ten seconds in all to close the gap between himself and his large doorway.

But as the tall dark-haired man turned the corner, jaw tensed and face set, ready to bring his baseball bat down onto the head of whoever was in there, to his surprise, sat on his leather couch in a black dress, was someone he certainly hadn't been expecting to see tonight.

"Now, Frankie," said Negan in a simpering tone, lowering Lucille slightly, feeling his shoulders un-tense a little as he laid eyes on her. "What the fuck are you doin' here? Did I fuckin' call for you?"

The red head merely gazed up at him simply, tilting her head.

He could tell she didn't want to be here, so why the fuck had she come?

He hadn't called for any of his wives in weeks. And none of them certainly called for him!

"Simon asked if I could come up here tonight to see you," she said giving a small, indifferent sniff. "He said he thought it might do you some good."

She took a breath, getting to her feet, her hands moving to the hem of her short black dress.

"You want to start now-?" she asked in a quiet voice.

But Negan, as much as he knew a good screw would let out a lot of his pent-up frustration right now, was angry, his eyes blackening darkly.

Ok, Frankie was hot…with her slender body, long legs and long red hair…but there was no spark there…

No teasing flirting…no hands trailing up his torso….no dirty words whispered into his ear…

She was not what he wanted right now.

But there was one person who was.

One person who was a least fifty miles away from him now…who only last night had been making out with him inside that bathroom over there.

Negan gave a scowling gulp….pointing Lucille at the door and lifting his chin.

"Just fuck off, Frankie, sweetheart" he said in a low, snarling tone. "I ain't in the fuckin' mood."

He saw Frankie lick her lips, dropping her hands to her sides and staring at him, narrowing her eyes slightly as she stared back at him.

"You let her go didn't you?" she said suddenly, tiling her red-head to the side and reading him.

It wasn't like Frankie to speak to him like this. Usually his wives reserved a certain level of respect for Negan, only speaking when they were spoken to….so this really was a turn up for the books.

But the dark-haired Saviour merely curled his top lip at her, keeping his mouth closed, not saying a word.

For she knew….

Maybe they all knew….

All come to the realisation just how much Blake had meant to him.

But Negan just gave a furious huff, marching over to the red-headed woman and grasping her upper arm firmly and pulling her towards the door.

"Go," he growled. "Before I change my fuckin' mind."

But Frankie's eyes searched his face, as she stumbled slightly in the hallway, turning back towards him, as he let go of her arm, and made to shut the door on her.

"You could have just made her your wife," she said suddenly, her hazel eyes, sad and wide. "But you didn't…."

And Negan, at once, knew what that meant…

Blake wasn't like the other women in his life…a quick fucking screw wasn't the only thing he wanted from her….

He closed his mouth and gave Frankie one last stern look, before closing the door abruptly in her face without another word.

Negan breathed for a second or two, furious…no, enraged….

And in the blink of an eye, Negan had let out a loud, audible roar of utter anger, and thrown his precious Lucille against the far wall…it hitting the plaster wall loudly before tumbling swiftly to the ground.

But Negan right now didn't care..

He didn't care about anything.

He merely hung his head suddenly, his chest rising and falling hard, as his tongue reached his back molars in utter irritation at own stupidly.

What the fuck had he done?

Chapter Text

The days seemed to drift slowly by…

You'd have expected that with each day that passed, for Blake, things would get easier, with memories of her short time at the Sanctuary slowly drifting away.

But they didn't.

Things of course went by as usual at Alexandria. Rick, Sasha, Michonne, Rosita, as well as others, would go out, day-to-day, try to find guns, or at least try and scavenge enough food to keep the Saviours at bay for their next offering.

But as the hours and days ticked by, Blake felt herself becoming more distant and withdrawn from the type of life she had so been used to here.

It had been strange, at first, to be back….with faces, some she recognised, some she didn't, all whispering behind their hands about her…gossiping, speculating….mainly about David's death…but sometimes Blake had caught sentences slip from people's mouths…callous and uncaring…

"I don't know….he always seemed nice to me…"

"Yeah…you don't know…maybe she's lying…..I mean, he seemed like a good guy…and if he did hit her, well, maybe she did something to deserve it…."

"What? Like betray us?"

"Well you never really know about some people do you…?"

This had been one example of a conversation two middle-aged women from across the street had murmured to one another, when they had thought Blake had been out of earshot.

But talk like that was common here. For what else did anyone have to gossip about these days? Although that still didn't make it hurt any less.

It seemed like no-one trusted her anymore, and they were probably right to. She, above anyone else, in both this place, and back at the Sanctuary, had held Negan's favour. And that was a rarity in this world.

Not only had the dark haired Saviour let her live, but he had given her a room, a view, a life, even pizza, for god's sake…

She knew the ins and outs of the Sanctuary far better than anyone else here did…and yet she was still feeling tentative about giving up any information to Rick.

For she knew what would happen….even if the people here did manage to storm the Sanctuary, then what? Their numbers would still be no match for the vast amounts of burly Saviours Blake had seen at the factory whilst she had been there, let alone the number of people Negan had at his outposts. It would be suicide.

And so Blake knew that she would keep her mouth shut, and reveal little to nothing about her stay there to Rick, or Michonne, or in fact, anyone who asked.

And they had asked. Again and again and again. ENDLESSLY.

At first, their words and questions were kindly, with a faux pretence of caring.

But after a day or two they became almost desperate…begging her for any scrap of information that might be able to use to help their cause.

"Are you sure there's nothing you can tell us about Negan?" Rick had asked tiredly as he had come to Blake's door one afternoon, under the pretence of coming to bring her some fresh vegetables they had traded from the Hilltop.

But Blake had stood there, one hand on the door, lips pursed, not wanting to let him inside.

Rick was a good guy, she could tell that. But she still wasn't about to give up any of Negan's secrets to him.

And even if she did, what exactly would he do with that information anyway?

Did Rick really want to know how firm Negan's mattress was, or how sweet he had been to a two year-old kid?

What Blake knew about the Saviour was probably of no use to anyone anyway.

"I told you, Rick," Blake had sighed. "I didn't really have much to do with him…"

Apart from sleeping in his bed, of course….

She had given a small gulp.

"Anything you might have seen…anything at all that could help us," Rick pushed.

But this only made Blake huff and roll her eyes in irritation.

"They kept me in a cell most of the time," she lied, her eyes drifting down momentarily, away from Rick's questioning ones. "I'm sorry but I've got nothing for you."

And that had been the end of that. But Rick hadn't given up.

By the end of the third day alone, he had already sent over Tara, Sasha, Gabriel, even Carl and Judith to see if they could ween any information out of her.

But Blake had just smiled, reassured them she was fine, fixed them up with some drinks before sending them on their way with excuse after excuse.

It wasn't as if she wasn't grateful for their company, it was just their motives seemed rather questionable at this current time. And if Blake was honest, she was tired of all the bullshit.

And so, for the third and fourth day of being back here, Blake had stayed inside with the curtains drawn, not answering the door to anyone who had called over.

Keeping, very much, to herself.

Alone. Just as she wanted it.

It had, of course, been hard adjusting to life back here in her large, echoey, pristine house, without David here alongside her.

They had come here together, many, many months ago now, and Blake had thought she had been happy here with him back then, despite the bruises and marks he had left on her skin….dreaming that maybe they could live out the rest of their lives here together.

But it had only been when she had broken free of this surreal little dream-world, had Blake truly seen the extend of the damage David had done to her. The lies, the hurt, the pain, the constantly trying to convince herself that things would get better….

Blake, on her second day back here, had immediately taken what she could find of her ex-fiancé's few possessions and chucked them out into the trash. For why would she have to put up with reminders of him everywhere she looked, huh? He was not part of her life anymore. He was a mere speck on her existence.

As Negan had said, over and over again…Blake was a queen. And she needed to remember that.

But it was admittedly, hard to get by there, in that house, without anyone, and after the sixth day had passed, Blake had ventured out one warm evening…just to get some fresh air….running into Aaron and Tara who had been about to ascend the step up towards the home Aaron shared with his partner Eric.

"Hey! Blake…wait up!" Tara had instantly called after her, as Blake had parted her lips giving a brief and nervous sigh, hoping that this was not another attempt to bombard her with questions about the Saviours.

The caramel-blonde woman had neatly stopped in her tracks, staring up at the pair as they lingered near to the lit porch, looking over at her concernedly.

"Hey…" she uttered quietly back, brushing her long hair back over her shoulder and walking tentatively towards them.

Aaron glanced at Tara briefly before, biting his lip and nodding back towards the house behind him.

"Tara was just coming over for some spaghetti….." he said in a soft, kindly voice. "You…uh…you wanna join us?"

Blake's eyes drifted suddenly down to her feet, feeling a sudden lump in her throat.

"No…I uhhhhh…I should probably get going…"she uttered in a shy sort of voice, making to turn away. "Thanks for the offer though."

For all of this…having dinner together, making polite conversation…it was killing her.

"Tomorrow then?" Aaron had pushed, stepping suddenly forwards, and drawing Blake's eyes back around to the pair.

But Blake had given another hard gulp, pausing for a long second. "Maybe…." she had muttered back, before walking swiftly away.

With her currently finding that being back here, well, it was all too much, too fast.

And after checking that Tara and Aaron had gone inside, Blake had doubled back to her house, gone inside and bolted the door, before bursting into tears, placing a hand over her mouth to muffle her sobs. Felling so, so alone…despite having people reaching out to her.

For these were not the people she wanted right now, as selfish as that sounded. She wanted only one person. Someone that was probably shacked up with one of his many wives right now…probably not giving a shit about Blake or what she was doing.

Then why-oh-why could Blake not seem to do the same. To stop herself thing on the dark-haired bearded Saviour, every second of every day.

He was the first thing her mind was drawn back to when she awoke, and the last face she pictured at night…and it hadn't been long, lying in bed…with the windows flung wide open on a hot and humid night, wearing nothing but her underwear and lying across cool, white sheets, that Blake's hand had travelled down into her panties…now soaking wet with thoughts and memories of Negan's hard form, pressed up against hers.

She had moaned out gently and closed her eyes, as delicious thoughts of the dark-haired man's lips lingering over hers, drifted through her mind, as her fingers slid over her throbbing clit, so so desperate to feel his touch again.

And it hadn't taken long, maybe a few moments, for Blake to come utterly undone…breathlessly, moaning out his name.

But night after night of that wasn't enough…she yearned for Negan….more than she ever thought she would.

Yes, thoughts of losing Mia were utterly heartbreaking, and hurt her every day, but at least the little girl was well looked after by her two guardians. Safe and loved.

But losing Negan, she had chosen this path…to leave him like that…and that was a regret that Blake could right now, do nothing about.

Even if she was to take a car and go back there, that was no guarantee he would still want her. Maybe she had just been something to entertain him for a while, just like each and every one of his wives had been at some point. A conquest. A game.

And so, as the days drifted by, like clouds in the sky…Blake knew that if she didn't learn to settle in and belong here soon, she would lose all hoping of ever doing so.

So it was the ninth day of being back, after over a week of shaking off invites and conversations, that Blake had gone over to help Eric with taking the inventory of the food stuffs they still had in storage. He had reluctantly stepped in to fill the role after Olivia's death, and had admitted to Blake in passing that morning that he hadn't been doing so well with it, asking if she wouldn't mind helping him out.

It might have a been a small stab at trying to get some more information out of her, but Blake after pondering on it for an hour or so, had gone back over to help the auburn-haired man with his task.

And to Blake's utter relief, Eric had merely thanked her and the pair had got to work, taking notes side-by-side in silence. And for that Blake had been truly grateful.

It was hard now to open up to these people who she had once considered almost family, who now felt almost foreign to her. But perhaps she felt the same to them.

Was she more a Saviour now that one of Rick's group?

Did she hold herself differently now? Was she more confident? But maybe none of that had anything to with the Saviours anyway… maybe it instead, had everything to with David's demise.

Blake had gone back to help out Eric for the next day, and the day after that, and the day after that, until Blake found that she had been back here for two long weeks.

The days had peeled themselves slowly by, but her work kept her busy now, each day, with a couple of people calling in to talk and catch up with her, as she went.

And that act alone had helped Blake build up her confidence again. To chat to people…..to go for dinner with Tara…to join in with conversations about everyday things….like none of the last few weeks had even happened. Forgetting about that life. About those events, if only for a moment.

But then the nights came again. And then she missed him.

Negan.

As she touched herself…. as she tucked her head silently into her pillow…..as she awoke from horrible nightmares about David and walkers, glistening with sweat, breathing hard.

She needed him…and wondered, somewhere, somehow, two long weeks after she had left the Sanctuary, if the dark-haired Saviour needed her as well…

----------------------------------

Negan had returned from a run earlier that evening, his t-shirt soaked with walker blood, Lucille dripping red in his hand, his eyes dark and frightening to anyone who saw him.

Negan over these past couple of weeks had taken no shit from anyone, becoming more of a recluse, a haunting figure amongst the hallways of the looming factory, only descending on the rest of the Saviours when there was damage to be done…people to be punished…when he needed to step up take control and make sure those fuckers knew who was boss.

He had become far more ruthless, seeing the unsure look in Simon and Dwight's eyes two days ago, as he ironed one of his higher-up general's faces for insubordination.

Eugene had paled at this, as had his wives, as they had all stood in the towering hall, watching Negan roar with fury, taking out his wrath on those around him.

At his words everyone had flinched, no one had made eye contact with him, no one even daring to speak until the deed was done, and the dark-haired Saviour had sloped from the room.

He was undeniably bitter…undeniably angry….

…and he had a feeling he knew why…

It was killing him.

At least when Lucille had left his side, he had had other pressing thoughts to distract him. A fucking apocalypse for one thing. But now, it was just Negan alone with his thoughts.

Tonight Negan had dumped his pile of bloody clothes, as well as his barbed-wire covered baseball bat down onto the floor dismissively, before going to take a long, well-needed shower.

Naked, he turned on the faucet, instantly feeling the hot steam rising up, and filling the entire bathroom with a humid mist.

The water burned his aching skin as he swiftly stepped beneath the flow, but right now, Negan didn't care, as he held his face up towards the stream of warm water, closing his tired eyes and running both hands down his bearded face, letting out an exhausted sigh.

It was quiet in here.

And Negan was alone, again…unable to help his thoughts from drifting back to three long weeks ago, when he had been stood in this shower with somebody else.

He imagined her now, Blake….tall, with round hips, pert tits, and that slender collarbone that Negan had once peppered with open mouthed kisses. She had tasted like honey and the sweetest, ripest of fruits.

Negan groaned as he felt himself stiffen, thinking about her…about the way she had turned to him, pulling on her lips excruciatingly slowly, and whispered bad, bad fucking things into his ear right here in this cubicle.

He let his hand drift down to his, now, hard cock, feeling it throb in his hands, as he bit down hard on his own lip, imagining just what he could have done to her here, up against this wall.

He pumped at his length, as the water flowed over him, panting now, glancing down past his tight and tanned torso, and down to his cock, his head now purple, dripping with pre-cum.

But Negan's thoughts were entirely on Blake now, remembering back to when he had caught her wearing just his t-shirt and a pair of lacy panties.….as he jerked himself off, building speed, parting his lips, a frown littering his brow.

….he grasped tighter, as he thought about how it had felt to have her wanting him, just as much as he had wanted her, over there on that wash-basin counter…as her mouth had met with his, hungrily…

Negan panted hard as he worked his own cock expertly, his chocolate eyes staring downwards, desperately wishing that it was her mouth wrapped around his length right now and not his own hand…

Negan closed his eyes yet again as he pictured her here…just as she had been, on that day, in here with him…imagining what it would have been like if she had got down obediently on her knees, and sucked him….

Negan let out a low guttural grunt, as he felt his cock twitch in his hand….

Once..

Then twice…

…before he groaned, pressing one hand to the shower wall, as his knees buckled slightly, and he felt himself cumming, the ejaculate washing away down the drain as quickly as he unloaded it, as he held himself there, in the moment, his eyes closed…..

…..wondering to himself if somewhere, somehow… Blake was thinking about him, just as he was thinking about her…..

Chapter Text

"So you think you'll be going to those drinks that Maud and Alan are hosting tonight?" asked Tara, one entire week later.

Two and half long weeks had passed now, since Blake's return to Alexandria, and despite how much the caramel-blonde woman's heart still ached, life was slowly getting more bearable.

It was currently mid-afternoon on a gloriously sunny day, and Blake and Tara had just helped with lugging sacks of compost and garden fertilizer over to the gardens in the centre of the walled-community.

It had been hard work, and the pair, grateful to go home and have a shower each, as well as a nice cold glass of water, were slowly making their way back to their homes on the far side of the long row of buildings.

Blake gave a sigh, retying the plaid shirt that sat, now, at her waist, long since having been unbuttoned from her shoulders in the burning heat of the day.

"I'm not sure," she said glancing down at the dusty ground before them as they walked. "I don't really feel in the mood to deal with small talk, and if Rick's there, he's only going to bother me about information on the Sanctuary again."

She rolled her eyes which caused Tara to give a laugh and stare up at the caramel-blond woman out of the corner of her eye.

"I'm sure he won't," she reassured her gently. "I mean you've told him all you know, right?"

Blake suddenly felt guilt wash over her.

She certainly hadn't told Rick everything she knew.

For the past two and a half weeks now, Blake had lied about the events that had taken place back at the Sanctuary. Merely telling Rick and the people here, that she had been kept in a cell most of the time, and the moment she had been released, well that was when David had struck.

As far as they were concerned, she had barely seen Negan during her stay there, not having anything much to do with him at all. And that had been the biggest lie.

In fact she had had more to do with Negan than any other person there.

And now, even after weeks, Blake still missed him.

She missed Mia too.

Missed the life she had once had there, with them both.

It was strange. Being back here, with a house to herself, breathing in the fresh air every day…it felt more claustrophobic that the large looming factory ever had.

The space and the open-air crushing her….making her feel small and insignificant.

There had felt like a queen up in her tower….walking beside a king each and every day.

But now Blake was trying her hardest not to dwell on Negan anymore.

Memories of him. His touch, his scent…his taste on her tongue…it was all too much for her to bare.

He was probably back there right now, barley even remembering she existed, probably with someone else to distract him now…another woman maybe…

And Blake….well, the thought of that tore her apart inside. But she knew that, either way, she wanted Negan to be happy. She wanted him to be there, as smug and as arrogant as ever, enjoying his life…

And maybe she needed to do the same.

It was then, as if on cue, Tara nudged her with a sudden sharp elbow in her ribs.

"Ow, what was-" Blake began, before suddenly following the dark-haired woman's gaze, over to where a tall man, around Blake's age with dark hair was stood, a shovel in one hand, wiping sweat from his brow with the other.

That was Steve.

He had arrived here in the few weeks that Blake had been gone, having been found by Aaron off on a scouting mission for other survivors.

He was of course handsome and sweet, and had had accidentally bumped into Blake on her way back from the food stores with Eric one day,knocking the items she had been carrying from her hands, before politely helping to pick them up for her.

"Steve's cute, don't you think?" said Tara, shooting Blake a poignant look, and whispering less-than-subtly to her. "Maybe he'll be at the party later?"

But Blake pursed her lips, shooting Tara a bemused, unimpressed look.

"And so what if he is," she said tutting at her friend.

But as the pair of them walked by Steve, he lifted his hand, giving them a wave, his eyes immediately reaching Blake.

"Hi!" he said with a charming smile.

And Blake certainly felt her cheeks redden as she muttered a brief hello in return and grasped Tara's sleeve hastily.

"Hurry up," she hissed, quickening her pace slightly and marching her friend swiftly away, before they could linger near to Steve any longer.

But the moment they had rounded the corner out of earshot, a laughing Tara turned to Blake, jabbing her in the shoulder with her finger.

"You like him, don't you?" said the dark-haired woman, beaming and cocking her head to the side. "And he certainly has the hots for you!"

Blake rolled her eyes and tutted yet again, shoving past Tara, but unable to help the smile that twitched its way onto her lips.

Steve was good-looking yes, and seemed…. well, sweet. But that did not mean she was interested in him.

No, Blake didn't need anyone but herself right now, despite how much Tara nagged her.

"Come on," said Blake with a passive huff, shaking her head amusedly at her dark-haired friend. "I need to go shower. And maybe then I'll think about whether or not I'm gonna go to this drinks thing."

Tara grinned, swaying back and forth as she watched Blake go. "Yes! I knew I'd convince you," she said cheerfully, before raising a single eyebrow skyward. "Or, was it actually the idea that Steve might be there tonight, that convinced you-"

But Blake pressed her hand to her ears theatrically, as she headed up the steps towards her own porch.

"Nope, nope, nope," she said in a sing-song voice. "I can't hear you!"

But she did however, hear Tara laugh from behind her.

"Whatever, blondie," she called after her. "I'll see you at seven."

And with a smile to herself, Blake shoved open her front door , heading inside her cool and dimly lit house.

It was quiet in here, and it still felt odd to Blake that once that door was closed, it was just here, alone with her thoughts.

Before now, she had always had David sniffing round, and even after his demise, Negan had not been far behind, showing up and bothering her at all hours at the Sanctuary.

But here, Blake just had herself for company in the eerie silence that seemed to follow her around her large and spacious home.

The house had obviously been built for a family. With plush furnishings, soft throw rugs, plump cushion that lined the expensive grey couches. The kitchen was fully equipped with whatever Blake needed. Even the sheets upstairs had a high thread-count and were as soft as anything. Years ago, when she had lived in the city, Blake would only have dreamed of having a place as nice as this. Perhaps with a husband as well as a couple of kids running around.

This was the kind of home, you'd see in a catalogue at Christmas, a dream that had always been way off for her….but even now, despite her living here, she knew that dream of hers would never come true.

She had lost Mia….lost any hope of ever having that family she so desired.

Now it was just her.

Alone.

Blake let out a small sigh as she slowly climbed the stairs, untying the plaid shirt from her waist, before pulling off her white t-shirt and tossing it into a laundry hamper at the top of the long , wide staircase.

Kicking off her shoes too, she padded into the large white and pristine bathroom, stripping out of the reminder of her clothes and underwear, before gazing up at her reflection in the mirror above the washbasin.

She looked good today, with tan lingering across her cheeks and collarbone now, and her eyes bright and fresh-looking. Remembering briefly how she had looked when David had had his hold over her, looking gaunt,, steely and cold, with dark circles beneath her eyes almost constantly.

But that weight was now gone from her shoulders, which was a relief, not only on her body, but on her mind too.

She gave another long sigh and made to turn to step into the shower, but just as she did so, from the window she spotted a sudden figure staring up at her, a sudden figure who, as soon as his eye caught hers, hurriedly turned away, red-faced and went back to his digging.

Steve.

He lived just a couple of houses away, and Blake had never realised that with her window wide open, it had a direct view into his front garden.

Fuck.

She hurriedly pulled herself away from the window, covering her bare and naked body from sight, her cheeks turning pink.

Oh god.

Blake hurriedly tugged the window shut, cringing to herself, before heading into her shower like she was supposed to.

Crap. How the hell was she ever going to look him in the eye again?

--------------------------

Ten minutes later and Blake had finished her shower, hair washed, tanned skin scrubbed and exfoliated, extremities shaved to perfection, as she headed back into her bedroom, towel wrapped around her middle.

She was still in two minds about going tonight.

As she had said to Tara, small-talk with people she barely knew wasn't high on her list of priorities these days. But this was the sort of thing around here that people were expected to go to.

That was the sub-urban life that she had so longed for after all.

Blake rifled in her closet, damp hair clinging to her shoulders.

Maybe if she could find something to wear then that would change her mind.

There were clothes in here that had already been in the wardrobe when Blake had moved in here, some that fitted her, some that she hadn't even bothered to examine since she had arrived.

She plucked at a pretty dark navy dress, but hurriedly shoved it aside. Perhaps something as clingy or as sexy as that was not appropriate for a drinks party at a sixty year-olds home.

But Blake smiled as her fingers suddenly drifted down a pretty black and white summer dress with a ditsy sort of flower print across the front.

It would probably be perfect, especially in this sort of heat, and so Blake tugged it hurriedly from the hanger, flinging it down onto the bed and admiring it.

Blake remembered back fondly to the last time she had worn a dress, given to her by Negan himself, and made to wear it to dinner with bearded Saviour.

That had been the start of everything for her. With David gone, Blake had truly felt like she had been given a chance…feeling beautiful…even under Negan's lustful stare.

But even that she had enjoyed…he had wanted her then…..and Blake had to admit, that she had very much wanted him too.

She gave another sigh, biting at her lip for a long moment as she remembered.

All that seemed like a lifetime away now. A bittersweet memory…of someone she would maybe never see again.

Blake dragged her eyes painfully away, plucking a matching set of plain back underwear from a drawer, before slipping them neatly over her curves.

Maybe tonight would be good for her. Maybe she could have drink. Maybe it would help her forget, to put thoughts of Negan aside….if only for one night.

Blake quickly ran a brush through her caramel locks, before throwing on the dress, zipping it neatly up at the side.

It fitted her well, falling to her lower thighs and accentuating her wide hips and small waist perfectly.

But Blake had barely a moment to linger, as there came a brief noise from downstairs. A loud knocking, which caused the blond woman to frown to herself, glancing over her shoulder down in the direction of the hallway.

It couldn't be Tara, as 7pm was still at least two hours away, but her mind suddenly drifted to Rick.

It had been a few days since he, Michonne, Carl or anyone else had come to bother her on the subject of the Saviours. But Blake knew for a fact that it wasn't likely he had given up that easily.

She let out an irritable puff or air before heading back out of her bedroom, onto the landing, and heading swiftly down the staircase, taking the steps two by two.

"Just coming," she called in a huffy tone, not particularly in the mood to be interrogated, as she reached the hallway and tugged open her large, white front door with a frown plastered cross her forehead.

But Blake immediately faltered slightly, as she saw just who was standing there.

Her eyes widening and her mouth going dry.

She let go of the door, letting it swing completely open, as her cheeks turned pink.

"S-Steve," she said slightly breathlessly, as her eyes fell on the tall, brown-haired young guy, standing before her. He was muscular with a broad chest, big biceps and blue eyes, and lifted his hand rubbing at the back of his neck, looking slightly sheepish.

"Blake," he said quickly back, mouthing at the air for a second, before his eyes drifted down to what she was wearing. "You- uh…..you look great."

Blake's blush deepened instantly at this.

"I…..um…..thanks…." she managed to gulp out a little awkwardly.

God, what was wrong with her…ok, maybe he had seen her naked, but he certainly wasn't the first guy who had.

Steve before her gave a gulp of his own, licking at his lips and shifting his weight from foot to foot.

"Listen," he said in a rushed sounding voice. "I wasn't spying on you…upstairs like that….I just…..I saw you…. and then you saw me…..a-and as soon as I realised…."

Blake winced internally.

He had seen her. Fuck.

That pink tinge to her cheeks certainly was not going anywhere now!

"Its fine," she murmured back, trying to force a smile. "I should've remembered to shut my window before I got naked…"

And at this, Steve gave a relived sort of laugh, as the mood lightened slightly.

"Again, I'm so sorry," he said shaking his head. "I don't want you to think I'm some sort of pervert."

Blake gave a small chuckle her eyes drifting down to the floor momentarily , before she looked up again.

"I don't," she said gently, flashing a smile in his direction.

And for a moment, Steve's eyes glazed over with a familiar sort of look, as he tilted his head, gazing back at her.

Oh fuck.

Oh fuck.

Blake recognised that look.

"I was wondering," said Steve once again after a moment, looking at her almost shyly. "…are you going to Maud and Alan's thing tonight? I mean I don't really know them that well….I mean, I don't really know anyone that well…but I just thought….if you are thinking of going…then maybe….you might wanna walk there…..together?"

Blake's heart jumped into her throat, as she stared up at Steve a little startled.

He was nice and everything….but…..

"Uh, s-sure," Blake replied…delaying as long as she could. "I…ummm…well Tara said she's going too…so maybe I can just….uhhh….maybe I can just see you there instead?"

She gave a him a smile, trying to be as gentle as possible.

But to her relief Steve gave her a bright smile, puffing out his chest happily.

"Great," he said with a nod. "It's a date then!"

But Blake's face dropped slightly.

That was NOT what she had been suggesting.

But before she could say anything, she was distracted by a small commotion just over Steve's shoulder, across the street where Joni, a short blonde-haired woman was hurriedly ushering her two young kids inside, as her husband ran in the opposite direction, followed by two other men from over the street.

But Blake's eyes soon flickered back to Steve.

"I…uhhh…yeah…fine," she said a little distracted now, as the tall man grinned back at her.

"Cool," he replied, eyeing her again. "And, you really do look like a million bucks by the way. That dress looks great on you."

Blake blinked, and gaped momentarily, before flicking a strand of damp hair from her face.

"Ummm…thanks," she said politely, as Steve made to turn on his heel and leave.

"See you there at seven then," he called back over his shoulder at her, throwing her one last wave, as he strolled slowly back down the pathway and around the corner, out of sight.

Fuck.

What the hell had Blake just gotten herself into?

Not only had she pretty much flashed Steve her bare breasts, but she had now agreed to go on a date with him.

Well agreed was not exactly the word she would have chosen.

Blake grumbled to herself, placing one hand to the door and making to close it, but just as she did so….. Father Gabriel flew past her front door, running as fast as his legs could carry him, followed swiftly by Aaron.

Blake took a step forward onto her porch her lips parting as she watched them.

"Aaron," she called out, causing the brown haired guy to stop in his tracks and turn towards her, completely out of breath. "W-What going on? What's happening?"

But Aaron, placing his hand to the knees of his jeans, doubling over to catch his breath for a second, shook his head.

"I-I-It's him," he said catching his breath for a moment before standing once again, up straight, and looking at her. "He's here…."

Blake took another step forwards and stared back at Aaron questioningly.

But before she could say anything else, he had answered the question for her.

"Negan's here."

And with that, Aaron had turned on his heel and was gone.

Leaving Blake standing there…completely alone…..

…unable to help, or even hide, the small smile that seemed to drift its way across her face…

Negan was here.

Chapter Text

It was a warm, hazy summer evening when Negan, grinning widely to himself, strolled in through the open gates of Alexandria.

"Oh Rick," he uttered in a cheerful voice, lifting his arms out wide, looking skyward. "Would you just look at this goddamn weather. Makes me wanna crack open a few cold ones, and throw a couple of steaks on the grill."

Negan glanced over to where the bearded Rick was stood, staring back at him with narrowed eyes, at this moment surrounded by his men who all looked pretty much as fucking defensive as he did.

"You're a week early," growled Rick back, shifting his weight from foot-to-foot, obviously uncomfortable with Negan's, and the army of Saviours that came behind him, presence here.

Ok, even Negan had to admit that this was a pretty impromptu visit, even by his standards.

But today had been the last straw for him.

The dark-haired Saviour had spent the last few weeks, brooding around the looming factory he called home, growing ever more irritable at both his men, and the life he led there, as the days passed him by.

But that wasn't because he missed her, of course.

No. Negan had his wives. He had his followers. And there was no way he was letting down his guard enough to admit to anyone, that the only person he cared for had walked out on him, to come and live here.

But it was only this morning, as Negan beat the holy-hell out of one of his more faithful men with his barbed-wire covered baseball bat, that he had caught Simon's eye.

His usually supportive, right-hand man, looking slightly unsure and a little wary of Negan's actions.

And it was then, as the leader of the Saviours, black eyed and furious, had realised what he was doing, taking out his bad-temper and his frustration on those around him. And so he had breathed, run a hand down his bearded chin, before approaching his moustachioed friend.

He had marched up, standing level to Simon's shoulder, and huffed. "I'm thinkin' of takin' a little visit to see Rick and his gang of pricks. That sound like a good idea to you, Si?"

And Simon had just stared back at his commander, nodding, a twinkle of something in his eye, that told he Negan he knew exactly why he wanted to go back there. But he did not let on.

"Sounds like a great idea, boss," he had replied, with a knowing nod. And that had been that.

Two hours later they were on the road, with three large trucks and about twenty burly-looking men and women, upon Negan's command.

The dark-haired Saviour, gazed about confidently. He was now, in a far better mood than he had been earlier today, standing here now in the small sub-urban settlement.

His chocolate eyes flickered back over towards Rick, who was still stood there, resentment on his face.

"Who said that this wasn't just a social call, Rick?" said Negan swivelling around on the spot, turning on his heel abruptly and pointing Lucille at the man at his side. "Maybe I missed you and I wanted to come and visit, huh?"

But Rick just stared back at Negan, looking as insolent as ever, his lips curled up into a snarl.

"If it's guns you're lookin' for," said Rick staring Negan out for a second or two before lowering his eyes and shaking his head. "You took the last of them from us. We don't have any. You can check if you don't believe me-"

But Negan, his eyes widening with glee, hurriedly closed the gap between himself and Rick intimidatingly.

"Oh we fuckin' will check, Rick," he said in a hushed threatening tone, leaning into the brown-haired man, pressing his face close to his. "In fact…Arat-"

Negan stood up straight, leaning back slightly, as his eyes drifted back over his shoulder, towards the large group of his own people, stood just a little way further back, near to the trucks obediently.

Arat, as soldier-like as ever, stepped immediately forward, her chin raised.

"Take some men and go check these good-people's stores….check to see if they've got anythin' we might be in need of," Negan continued to the curly-haired woman commandingly. And Arat almost at once complied, heading off with a group of five or six men. as Rick and the large group of people who had appeared now behind him, looked on hopelessly.

That is what Negan liked to see, Rick the Prick at a loss. If he was honest, that alone cheered him up.

But pissing off Rick wasn't quite the reason he had decided to make the journey here today.

Negan's dark eyes searched the crowd of people, looking amongst the faces for one in particular he wanted to see.

A light that always seemed to shine through the darkness that was his life.

But the dark-haired Saviour pressed his tongue to his teeth, not managing to spot her standing there in amongst the crowd of idiots that had gathered there.

But Negan, smiling to himself, changed tac slightly, suddenly swinging Lucille from his arm and strolling along past Rick, casually.

"You know in all the times I've been here," he said in a conversational tone, to the brown-haired man. "I have never taken a proper tour of this place. I mean Carl showed me around a little bit, but I have got a feelin', there is so much more to this little paradise of yours, Rick!"

Bringing Lucille up and onto his shoulder, Negan marched on down one of the long streets, lined with large white houses on either side.

He, of course, noticed Rick, look a little uneasy and follow him, shoulders hunched and head bowed.

"There's really nothin' to see-" he began, shuffling along after the tall and imposing Negan.

But Negan just glanced at him out of the corner of eye, strolling down the winding pathway, between the houses, large enough to fit a parked car on either side, cutting across him hurriedly, with a gloved finger raised to his face rudely.

"Oh I think there most definitely will be," said Negan beaming, as the warm evening sunshine above him, beat down onto his leather-clad shoulders.

For Negan knew that there was certainly something here he wanted.

He whistled a tune easily, as his boots chinked along the concrete below his feet.

He knew that now, most of his men had likely spread out behind him, watching Rick's people like hawks in case any of them decided to try anything.

They could keep a look out, and watch his back while Negan left himself to more pressing fucking matters.

Negan's eyes were instead, trained on the houses up ahead, as he rounded a wide bend.

And it was then, and only then, did he spot exactly what he was looking for. Stopping suddenly in his tracks. A wide smile flickering its way onto his lips.

For there she was, looking as hot as ever, wearing a sexy little summer dress, that somehow made Negan's heart beat just that little bit faster.

Blake.

Standing there at the top of a pretty-little porch, her arms folded across her chest, staring down at him, looking slightly bemused.

Negan opened his mouth, still grinning and blinking hard at her.

And it was then, without a second thought, and despite all that had happened between them, did he feel himself slipping into that same old routine of theirs…that teasing, goading relationship they had once shared, that Negan had loved every minute of.

The woman who could challenge him, snap back at him, and act all high and mighty when she really wanted to.

That was after all who he had really come here for.

Not for Rick.

Not for guns.

But to play with her, and only her.

"You miss me, Peaches?" Negan finally called up to her, poking his tongue out through his teeth.

And it was only a second later, that after a brief roll of her eyes, Bake tilted her head to the side and shot him a coy flicker of a smile.

Fuck, he was smitten. She was tanned and beautiful, with wide curvy hips, great titties, and that smile. That fucking smile.

"Why?" she said in that honey-like voice, that Negan had longed to hear for oh-so many weeks now. "You been missing me?"

Negan gave an immediate chuckle at this response, bouncing happily on the balls of his feet.

"Oh, every-fuckin'-day, sweetheart," he said in return, with a short groan of approval.

And with that, Negan lowered his chin, glancing momentarily over to Rick, who was staring wide-eyed up at Blake. A look of disbelief crossing the brown-haired man's features right at this second.

She obviously hadn't let on a thing about the pair of them, and Negan couldn't help but thoroughly enjoy the range of emotions that were passing over Rick's' face at this very moment.

Frustration, anger, disappointment, incredulity, loss…it was all there…and all down to one naughty girl, who was standing just a few feet away from him now.

Just where Negan had longed for her to be for so so many endless days.

Negan's eyes twinkled as he turned back up towards her, standing there like a vision in black and white…with long caramel hair drifting back over her shoulders in the warm evening breeze.

She looked more gorgeous now that he had ever seen her, and Negan couldn't help but give a growl of want, as his chocolate eyes met with hers.

"So," he said eventually, licking at his bottom lip excruciatingly slowly, making sure she saw it. "You gonna invite me in, Peaches? Or are you gonna leave me waitin' out here on your fuckin' doorstep all evenin'?"

And for a moment he saw a flicker of a smirk, dance over Blake's pink lips, as she stared back at him, before she raised an eyebrow in his direction, cocking her head back towards the doorway behind her.

She didn't say a word, but Negan could read her easily, as she turned on her heel and headed back inside…leaving the door open for him to follow.

….and it was only a second or two, before Negan, shooting the glaring Rick, one last goading smirk, followed her slowly up the steps…

…heading silently inside the large white looming house and shutting the front door behind him with a small snap…

Chapter Text

Blake's heart thudded inside her chest, as she bit at her lip, walking barefooted into her large spacious kitchen.

She turned around, at the sounds of footstep following her inside, coming to stop near to the large marble topped-island in the centre of the room, pressing the small of her back to the counter behind her….

Waiting….

And it was only a second later that he appeared, and Blake felt her breath hitch suddenly in her throat.

Negan was stood there before her now, as tall and as looming as ever.

He was still in his usual dusty leather jacket, with a crisp white t-shirt underneath, grey jeans and black boots with Lucille in his hand and knife in his belt.

His bearded face was barely any different….but there was a smile now, where there had once been sadness…

Blake breathed out a small sigh as she took him in, standing here, looking completely out of place amongst the sterile, model-home that surrounded the pair of them right now.

This was not the kind of place that she was used to seeing him in, and this alone, made her feel completely vulnerable right now, standing here before him, in a thin black and white dress, underwear and nothing else.

Her chest rose and fell rapidly, drawing the dark-haired Saviour's eyes there momentarily, before he raised them once again, biting down on his lip.

"Now that dress…phew," he said letting out a short wolf-whistle of appreciation. "You know I was comin', sweetheart? Or have you got another guy here you're tryin' to impress with that sort of outfit?"

Blake gave a small smile, almost rolling her eyes at his words.

There he was, that same old Negan. As cocky as ever. Not that Blake particularly minded right now. It was good to see him, to share their old repertoire once again.

She bounced slightly on her bare toes on the cool, tiled kitchen floor.

"Maybe, I do," she said in a naughty tone, lowering her chin and staring over towards the bearded man goadingly. "You jealous?"

At this, Negan let out a sudden growl, as though he had not quite been expecting these words to spill out of her mouth so soon.

His eyes darkened slightly, and his face became still, any hint of a smile dropping from his features.

And it wasn't a moment later that Negan, parting his lips, strolled silently over towards her, closing the gap between them.

Blake's eyes dropped to the tiny breath of space between them for a slight second, before raising her gaze once again and staring directly into Negan's eyes. They were full of something, now, lustful and needy, and the dark-haired Saviour, suddenly reached over her, dropping Lucille down onto the spotless marble-topped counter behind her without a word.

Right now it was as if they were the only two people left here in existence.

And Blake gave a smile, lifting a hand slowly to his leather clad chest, appreciating his closeness….and that heady musky scent she had so missed.

"So," she said after a moment or two, as his long, tanned face lingered a mere inch or two away from hers, taking her all in. "Didyou miss me?"

And it wasn't even a second later that Negan replied.

"Oh every fuckin' night, darlin'…" he uttered in a husky tone, blinking slowly down at her.

Blake took in a deep breath…so wrapped up in the moment, right now….as she felt Negan's tanned long fingers suddenly skim past the hem of her dress.

But she pulled at her bottom lip with her teeth, suddenly shifting to the left slightly and sliding herself from Negan's eager grasp, with a wrinkle of her nose.

"That's good to know…" she said in a nonchalant airy voice, suddenly strutting suddenly off in the direction of the living room, leaving Negan growling after her in sweet irritation.

And she didn't even have to see the look on his face to know that he was pouting like a moody teenager right now… for once in his life not having got what he wanted.

But Blake liked this game of theirs…and perhaps she wasn't quite ready to give into him just yet.

She gave a small gulp, that Negan wouldn't catch, disappearing around the corner, out of sight of the tall bearded Saviour behind her.

These last few weeks had been long and hard for Blake for so so many reasons.

She had lost Mia….left the place she had felt so at home at. Even after everything that place had done for her….

And after she finally had just about come around to the fact, that she might have to put Negan and her feelings for him, behind her, here he was again…having turned up on her doorstep…bringing all sorts of strong and painful emotions flooding back.

Her stomach jolted slightly, as she reached a dusty old drinks cabinet that stood, unused in the corner of her living room. She hadn't touched it since David's demise, and as far as she was concerned, he had been the only person to touch the scotch or the other various bottles of brown and clear liquor that sat there.

"Drink?" she asked the dark-haired Saviour over her shoulder, knowing full-well he was likely to have followed her into the large plush living room.

And her guess was right, for as she glanced over her slender shoulder, she saw him stood in the doorway now, hands dug deep into his pocket, as he chewed on his lip. He nodded, but Blake noted that his smile was now gone, leaving just a long, blank, unreadable face. And as well as Blake thought she had known him, right now she had no idea what he was thinking.

She gave another small gulp, busying herself with pouring out two small crystal glasses full of dark brown bourbon, before screwing the lid back onto the bottle.

She certainly wasn't a hard-liquor drinker, but after the shock of seeing Negan again just now, she knew she needed something to steady her nerves.

It was all well and good, the flirting, but there had been good reasons for Blake leaving, reasons she still wasn't yet over.

Blake licked at her lips a little nervously now and crossed the room handing Negan a glass.

She stopped just a foot away from him tall and looming….

….but as he took the glass from her grasp, his thumb gently brushed hers…

…and Blake couldn't help but stare up into his deep brown eyes, full of something she just could not put her finger on.

This was not arrogant Negan. Not flirty Negan…not Negan who could bludgeon someone to death with the baseball bat that was now sitting on her kitchen counter….

….but this was Negan, trying wordlessly to speak to her…to say so many things she knew he would never manage to utter aloud.

Blake dragged her eyes hurriedly from him, grasping her own glass between both of her hands, holding it at her middle and staring down into the brown liquid.

She paced slowly over to the window that looked out onto her back, fenced up garden.

"How have you been?" she asked conversationally. Almost cursing herself as soon as the words had spilled from her mouth. For what kind of question was that to ask in this world?

But Negan didn't answer her at first.

In fact his delay was so drawn out, that Blake glanced up and over at him, her breath catching slightly.

But he blinked slowly, giving a small, silent sigh.

"How have you been?" he finally murmured back, not answering her question but instead turning it on her, his eyes questioning, and his lips fixed into a slight grimace.

But Blake, unable to hold this stare for very long, tore her eyes away, taking a shaky sip of the drink which burned as it slid easily down her throat.

How the fuck was she ever going to answer that one?

She pressed the back of her hand to her mouth, wincing slightly at the taste of the strong liquor, before giving a nod.

"Fine," she managed to mutter back.

But that was a lie and she knew it.

She was anything but fine.

She had lost Mia, one of the only things she had cared about in this world. And she had pushed the only man she had felt anything for, away from her….left him behind.

That man who was a standing just a foot or two away from her now.

All Blake really wanted to do was cry, to shout, to scream, to yell at him. To explain why she had left…to explain that she had loved Mia so much, partly because she had been her only chance at a stab at a real family in this world. She wanted to tell him about this miscarriages…and how the memory of them hurt her each and every day, more than she could say.

And on top of all that, Blake so desperately wanted him to hold her…to tell that everything was going to be ok.

But that…. that wasn't Negan. Perhaps she had created an image of him in her head that just did not exist. This loving, caring Negan, who didn't have five wives, or who didn't kill people with a baseball-bat.

Blake let out a shaky sigh.

She knew full well she wasn't strong enough to tell the dark-haired man in the doorway any of that anyway, so what was the point in dwelling….?

…but it was hard not to sometimes.

Her eyes darted back and forth for a second, before she looked up once again, trying to think of something else to say, but Negan, to her surprise did that for her.

"So am I right in thinkin' by the look on ol' Rick's face," he began with a small huff, as he pushed his tall form from the doorway and strolled casually over to her. "That you ain't told him anythin' about us?"

Blake tilted her head to the side, giving him a blank stare in return.

He could certainly read her like a book and knew her too well for her own good.

She shrugged.

"I just told him you kept me locked in cell," she said shaking her head and letting her lips twitch upwards slightly. "I didn't give away any of your secrets, if that's what you were wondering."

But Negan came to stop at her side, looking down at her slightly bowed head, and slowly licked his lips.

"I ain't got no secrets, Doll-face," Negan replied. "Unless they involve you, me, and a shower, of course…"

Blake smiled before she could stop herself, using all her effort not to roll her eyes.

"Well, either way," she said turning fully to face him now, an giving a slow nod. "Rick is definitely going to kill me now that he knows I lied to him, so thanks for that."

Her tone now was teasing, and even Negan himself couldn't help but let out a low chuckle at her words.

"Well if you are ever lookin' for somewhere to crash, Darlin'," he said revealing is line of perfect white teeth in a smile. "My door is always open to you. An' if Rick the Prick does try and fuckin' threaten you, then you are more than welcome to send him my way, because I'm sure Lucille would have somethin' to say about that."

But Blake gave a small sigh, lowering her eyes momentarily, feeling a blush appear at her cheeks, before she gazed up into the dark-haired Saviour's chocolate eyes once again. "Alright, Mr Protective," she teased, wrinkling her nose and nudging him with her hip as she turned away from him. "But I think I can take care of myself."

Blake moved slowly over to her large grey couch and took a seat, crossing her tanned, bare legs over one another neatly as she did so.

And it wasn't even a second later that Negan, gave a laugh, running a gloved hand down his bearded face.

"You know the place hasn't been the fuckin' same without you, Peaches," he said after a moment, arching his back slightly as he spoke.

And at this comment, Blake felt her breath hitch in the back of her throat, and her heart thud rapidly inside her ribcage.

His tone was honest-sounding with a hint of tiredness to his tone. Like he had aged another few years in the time she had been away. As if her absence had been all too much for him.

"…I mean, it's been a lot fuckin' quieter, that's for sure, And I've been able to sleep in my own fuckin' bed for once," he continued, his eyes meeting with her green ones. "But hell, the place hasn't been so goddamn entertainin' as it was when you were around. No-one to throw-up in my bathroom for starters."

Blake smiled, toying with the glass in her hands.

"Is this you admitting that you did miss me then?" she said pursing her pink lips and pushing back her long caramel hair over her shoulders, eyeing him.

But Negan grinned. "I already told you, sweetheart," he said lifting his chin. "I thought about you a lot. Every goddamn fuckin' night to be precise….all alone in that big fuckin' bed of mine…wishin' I had someone to cuddle up to…"

But Blake scoffed and rolled her eyes.

"Negan, you have a bunch of wives downstairs if you were really looking for someone to keep you company," she said, tutting.

Although that thought alone, caused a hollow feeling to form in the pit of her stomach, as she thought jealously of his relationship with those women back there.

But Negan just continued to smile that cocky smile of his, raising his eyebrows and slumping easily down into an armchair opposite her, placing his glass down onto the coffee table between them.

"You jealous?" he said, repeating the words Blake had asked him just a few minutes ago back in the kitchen, back to her, his dark eyes never leaving hers.

But Blake just smiled coyly, shrugging and lifting her own glass to her lips.

"Maybe," she murmured back to him playfully.

And at this, Negan laughed.

"Y'know, if you came back with me," he said after a long drawn out moment or two had passed. "There might be a nice spot for you there as wife number one. An' that way, you can keep me warm each and every night, Peaches."

But Blake just tilted her head, gazing over at the tall, dark-haired Saviour. Knowing full-well, that becoming one of his many wives was not something she was interested in doing.

She wanted him. Hell, she wanted him a lot!

But becoming one of six women in his life, was not high on her list of priorities. Even in this fucked up world.

"Thanks, but I think I'll pass," she uttered, in a quiet voice, her eyes drifting down to her lap, her tone more serious now than she had been intending.

She could feel her hands shaking a little so she brought the glass to her lips once again, taking another sip, desperately hoping the alcohol would settle her nerves.

Blake didn't know what she had been expecting. A happy reunion? After all that had happened between them it was hard to act like nothing at all had changed.

Blake had been happy if only for a brief moment, picturing her life with Mia and...maybe with Negan too.

But maybe that had all been a silly dream.

For what would Negan give her? A slot as one of his wives, in his harem of women? That wasn't a life…..and she knew how much it hurt even to imagine him with any of them…with Tanya…with Frankie…with Michelle…let alone her being there, in that room, dressed up to the nine's, sitting obedient, all ready for him, only for him to come by and take one of them by the hand instead.

She gulped now, as she thought of that.

For somehow, being with the leader of the Saviours and sharing him, was worse than not being with him at all.

Blake got suddenly to her feet, pacing around the space in front of the window on bare feet.

Knowing that she needed to say…well, something…

"Negan, why are you even here?" she uttered abruptly, giving another gulp, her voice slightly raised now. She could feel her heart fluttering inside her chest, as the words spilled hopelessly from her lips. "Because if it genuinely is to ask me to come back….t-then I can't….I left for a reason….because I just couldn't bear to be there anymore without her….a-and-"

Blake made to continue, but before she could do so, Negan suddenly spoke, his voice low and full of something that hadn't been there a moment ago.

"Because you- didn' have anythin' else…."

Blake turned suddenly to stare at him, parting her lips as she saw a sudden blackness that now lingering in his eyes, and a look of sheer anger and hurt plastered across his long bearded face.

She faltered for brief moment, a confused frown shifting its way onto her own face.

Wait…

Had he- ?

But before Blake could utter another questioning word, there came the sudden sound of the front door opening, and footsteps striding into her hallway.

And both she and Negan looked towards the living room doorway to see Rick standing there, Michonne right behind him, a look of annoyed, breathlessness upon both their features.

But Negan, at this interruption, looked absolutely livid, his jaw clenching tightly, as Rick shifted his weight from foot-to-foot, looking between the dark-haired Saviour and Blake herself.

"You got a fuckin' problem, Rick?" said Negan in a dangerous-sounding voice. Very rarely had Blake heard him use this tone with anyone, Negan usually being jovial to the point of being unsettling.

But Rick merely mouthed at the air for a moment, his eyes darting anywhere but at Negan, before answering.

"I think you should go," he said in a grizzled voice, nodding his head.

And Blake almost winced, knowing just what Negan's reaction was going to be to this.

And, as if on cue, Negan narrowed his dark eyes and got slowly to his feet, strolling over silently until he was nose to nose with Rick.

"And why is that, hmmm, Rick?" uttered the dark-haired man in a mere growl of a voice, his mouth fixed into a grimace. "Because from where I'm standin', I make the fuckin' rules around here NOT. YOU!"

He yelled the last part of his sentence into Rick's face intimidatingly, causing the brown haired man to flinch, blinking hurriedly down at the ground, his brow slick with sweat.

Blake breathed hard, knowing that although Negan didn't have Lucille in his hand right now, he still had well-positioned knife at his belt, ready to use at any given moment.

And so, before she could stop herself, giving a painfully hard gulp, Blake suddenly stepped forwards, placing her hand to Negan's leather-clad arm gently.

"Negan, please," she managed to say in what was barely a whisper now, her eyes pleading.

She did not want a fight, or to see anyone dead. Not because of her and the dark-haired Saviour wanting a moment alone together at least.

And it was then that both Negan and Rick both turned to her at the same time.

Rick of course, staring at her with an expression of utter disbelief, but Negan's face was much more complex…as his brow softened slightly, and his lips parted….taking in her imploring look.

The dark-haired Saviour took an almost immediate step back, before giving a gulp, sending his scruff-covered Adam's-apple sliding down and then back up his long tanned throat, his eyes now completely on her.

His lips twitched into a small pout for a brief moment, and for a second Negan looked as though he was about to say something to her, before he quickly, dragged his eyes away from her, glancing back to Rick.

"You wanna give us a minute, Rick," he said in a short tone, uttering the brown-haired man's name with a small amount of contempt in his voice.

And it was a nervy moment where Rick stared him out, before eventually turning away coolly and dragging Michonne back out of the door and into the hallway

Silence fell across the room now.

But Negan barely lingered a moment, striding forwards and shoving the door behind Rick closed, before stopping, facing away from Blake, closing his eyes and running a hand down his face.

Blake's stomach seemed to be doing endless somersaults now, but even so, she stared up at him, her chest rising and falling hard, as he wordlessly turned back towards her.

"I would 've given you the fuckin' world if you'd asked for it, Peaches," said Negan, tilting his head to the side, and digging the side of his cheek with his tongue, his chocolate eyes meeting Blake's green ones. "You know that?"

Blake stared at him now, tears slowly welling in her eyes. But she couldn't say a word, chewing on her bottom lip desperately.

Every inch of her aching…

Aching for him…

For Mia…

For a dream now in the dust.

But as she so hopelessly tried to find the right words to tell him exactly how she was feeling right now, the dark-haired Saviour obviously took her silence for rejection, as he lowered his eyebrows, staring down at the ground and giving a nod of understanding….

…before turning on his heel and grasping for the door handle with his gloved hand…

Blake's heart thudded a drumbeat, as her eyes widened into orbs.

"Wait…" she uttered suddenly, taking a step forwards…

…and another….

….and another….

…and before she knew it, she had closed the gap between her and Negan completely, placing a hand to his stubbly cheek…

…. and pressed her soft lips to his.

Blake sank into the kiss immediately, closing her eyes as she felt Negan react quickly, his mouth moving hungrily against hers, his hand sliding its way around her waist, pulling her body flush with his.

And it was like this that they remained, after second, after second, after second, passed them by…just them together…them alone in this world….

…before Blake finally pulled her lips from his gently, taking a moment or two to fall back into reality as her eyelashes fluttered open, and she took a shaky breath in…

But feeling Negan's fingers glide slowly back from around her waist, she drew her eyes up to his face nervously.

But she hadn't needed to be nervous, or indeed apprehensive in any way about his reaction, as a wide, smug grin slid its way easily onto Negan's face as he peered down at her.

"So does this mean, you won't mind me making another house call with you at the end of the week, Doll-face?" said the tall-dark haired Saviour in a sultry, goading voice, cocking his head to the side, as he eyed her.

But Blake just allowed herself to slip delicately from his grasp…swaying her hips easily as she padded away from him….making sure his eyes were certainly still on her.

And with a teasing glance over her shoulder at him, she gave a gentle shrug of her shoulders, biting down on her lip and smiling.

"Well maybe in that case, if you are coming back...perhaps I can make you dinner..." she said in a soft voice.

And at this, Negan beamed, just as his hand reached for the door once again.

"Then it's a date, sweetheart," he said giving her one last look, before he sighed and stepped once again out into the hallway, addressing an obviously impatiently-waiting Rick, finally.

"Oh I am so sorry for makin' you wait, Rick," he said in a simpering tone. "I know how much of a busy fuckin' guy you are after all. So don't you worry, we are gonna be on our way now and leave you in peace, to enjoy the rest of this beautiful fuckin' evenin'."

Blake took a step to her left, following Negan into the hallway, only to see him slip into the kitchen, watched by Rick and Michonne all the while, before snatching up Lucille and strolling casually back towards the open front door.

"See you later, Peaches," he called back to her over his broad leather shoulders without so much as one last look back towards her, as he disappeared off down the porch steps. "Oh an I expect you to be wearin' that goddamn hot-as-fuck dress for our date next week, we clear?"

But Blake didn't even bother answering, as Negan marched swiftly away, rounding up awaiting Saviours as he went, vanishing off around the corner and out of sight.

She rolled her eyes, smirking to herself, but before she could enjoy the moment for too long, Rick and Michonne suddenly rounded on her, their eyes furious, staring daggers back at the caramel-blonde woman.

But Blake merely sighed lightly to herself, knowing exactly what was coming, as she turned around and headed silently back into her large living room, a gentle smile passing over her face.

Fuck it. It had been worth it.

Chapter Text

"Don't move," uttered Michonne in a raised tone, pointing a stern finger at Blake.

It had been a few minutes now since Negan had left them, and Rick, having followed the dark-haired Saviour to the front gates, making sure him and the rest of his cronies had definitely left, had left Michonne standing guard.

But Blake, having long since stopped caring, had settled herself into armchair, her slender and bare legs crossed over one another.

She arched an eyebrow up towards the tall black woman at her side.

"Don't worry," she said with a tired sigh, under her breath. "I'm not going anywhere This is my fucking house after all…"

Michonne turned her head sharply towards Blake, scowling. But she didn't have time to say anything in response, as sudden heavy footsteps entered the hallway once more.

Blake almost rolled her eyes now, as she saw Rick appear in the doorway, looking sweaty and harassed.

"They're gone," he said curtly to Michonne glancing at him momentarily before his beaded eyes flickered almost instant back towards Blake.

She knew what was coming of course.

"What the hell was that all about?" came Rick's sudden loud voice as he paced towards her, pointing back in the direction of the front door, which Negan had disappeared out of, less than five minutes ago.

But Blake kept her gaze down, instead slowly reaching over and grasping up Negan's half-drunk glass of bourbon from the coffee table easily.

"I don't know what you're talking about.." she murmured giving a shrug.

But at once, Rick had wrinkled his nose, cutting swiftly across her.

"You know exactly what I'm talking about Blake!" he shouted loudly, baring his teeth. "Why did you lie to us about Negan? You told us he kept you locked up…that you didn't see him..."

At this Blake paused for a second, lifting the glass to her lips and taking a sip of the brown liquor, and it was a moment before she finally gulped down the burning alcohol and peered up at Rick lazily.

But she didn't speak.

"What? You spying on us for him, is that it?" said Rick inching towards her and cocking his head to the side. "Feedin' him information?"

But at this, Blake immediately pursed her lips, a frown line shifting its way between her brows.

"No, I'm not, Rick," she said with contempt in her voice.

But Rick didn't seem happy with that response, his lips twitching, trying to search for the words.

"Then what was he doing here, huh?" he asked in a raised voice. "Why did he come to see you?"

Blake gave a tiny gulp at this. Was she going to tell them the truth…about all that had happened between her and Negan…how her heart seemed to flutter the moment he came into a room?

She gave a small sigh, her fingers toying with the glass tumbler in her lap.

"I don't know…." she said in a quiet voice.

How could she tell these people the reality that he was really here because he wanted to speak to her…that he had wanted to see her…

But Rick looked furious right now, angrier than Blake had ever seen him.

"We trusted you," he shouted loudly. "We let you come back here…to live among us-"

But Blake frowned darkly.

"This was my home too Rick!" she replied in a sharp tone, her voice becoming heated. "You don't own these houses. You don't own Alexandria."

"When it comes to stuff like this, then yes I do," Rick grolwed angrily, pointing at the floor, almost stamping his foot in fury. "You betrayed us. You betrayed all of us."

But Blake scowled indignantly.

"What are you going to do? Huh, Rick? Kick me out?" she said suddenly slamming her glass down onto the table, sloshing liquid all over the sides. "For what?! He was the one that came to see me, not the other way around!"

She got hurriedly to her feet, as Michonne glared back at her, taking a step forward of her own, looking as if she was about to take Blake down at any given second.

But Rick shifted his weight from foot to foot uncomfortably.

"Just answer me Blake," he said his eyes twitching back and forth as he stared at her. "Are you workin' for them?"

But Blake just shook her head. "No, I'm not," she said exasperatedly. "And even if I was, what information would I be able to feed back to them? That you have no guns, no food and are out scavenging every day? What secret stuff am I gonna tell Negan that you haven't already told him yourself, hmmm?"

She shook her head, turning away and facing the large window over-looking her back garden.

"You said you didn't know anything about the Sanctuary…about Negan…" Rick pushed, shuffling forwards once again.

But Blake rolled her eyes, laughing incredulously.

"Fine, I lied, you happy now," she said in a dark voice, glancing back at the brown-haired man over her shoulder. "But there's nothing to tell. I mean, Carl went there….he told you everything about the place itself, and Negan…well, you've met him yourself…he's a pretty fucking open book. He's got five wives, carries a baseball bat he calls Lucille. He's got a penchant for irritating the hell out of people, and he likes to strut around the Sanctuary like owns the place. That enough for you? Or what else is it you want to know about him, Rick? What his favourite colour is? Or his shoes size?!"

Rick looked absolutely livid, but admittedly Blake's face wasn't far from the same look either, both of them seething right now as Michonne looked on, a dark scowl plastered over her own features.

Silence fell over the room for a minute or so, no-one even daring to speak.

For Blake had said her piece now and each point she had made, she knew for a fact, had been perfectly valid.

Ok, she had lied to Rick and the rest of the people here, but what good would it have done them to find out the truth?

But Rick, looked anything but satisfied right now, as he gritted his teeth and paced about in a small circle, doubling back on himself two or three times, obviously thinking.

"I'm gonna have Rosita keep an eye on you-" he said finally, as Blake gave a loud moan cutting across his sentence before he could finish.

"Not Rosita," she pleaded cocking her head to the side, knowing full well what the woman's reaction would be once she heard that Negan had started making house calls with Blake.

Rick pursed his lips for a small second. "Fine, Tara then," he said with a wave of his hand. "But we are not done here, you understand me?"

But Blake just stood there passivily. Uncaring about whether Rick did return to interrogate her or not.

"So, what?" she said sounding slightly frustrated by Rick's words. "You just gonna keep me locked in here…for what? For good? How is that any better than what the Saviours did to me back at the Sanctuary?"

But Rick had already turned away, instead acknowledging Michonne now.

"See if we've got any sort of recording device," he said to her in a low voice. "A tape recorder or somthin'. That way if he comes back to see her, we can-"

But Blake scoffed loudly at this, folding her arms across her chest.

"Uh, there is no way you're putting a listening device in my house," she said in a loud voice, pointing a finger at Rick as he swiftly swung around to look at her. "If he finds it, he'll kill you, you know that right?"

She of course knew who they were talking about. And knew for a fact that Negan would certainly have something to say if he found out they were trying to secretly record their conversations.

Besides, did Blake really want evidence of their flirting on tape?

But Rick scowled darkly. "You don't have much of a choice right now," he murmured, turning back to face her fully now. "If he comes back, that way we'll know exactly what he's planning."

But Blake, at this, gave a loud groan of utter frustration, staring up at the ceiling momentarily before looking back at Rick and Michonne.

"Urgh! He's not planning anything!" she cried loudly. "He came to see me, alright? He just….he likes me, ok? You happy now?"

Rick and Michonne stopped suddenly, at Blake's words looking back at her wide-eyed, with mouths hanging open.

Fuck.

Blake hadn't meant for the words to spill out of her mouth just like that, but here she was…looking now, sheepishly back at the pair of them.

And for a moment, Rick and Michonne glanced at each other, mouthing at the air, as if neither of them had really been expecting this outburst. Not really knowing what to say in response.

But it wasn't even a moment later, that Rick, giving a shake of his head, turned neatly on his heel, not even uttering another word in Blake's direction.

Storming swiftly away, looking furious with her.

But Michonne lingered for a brief moment, her eyes now much softer than Rick's, before tearing here own eyes away and following Rick back into the hallway.

"So, what? I'm just supposed to stay locked up in here?!" Blake called on through after them, rounding the corner and heading after the pair.

But Rick now stopped, illuminated in the moonlight pouring out from her front door, just gave a loud irritable huff.

"You can stay here until I decide what to do with you next," he said breathing hard, his fists clenched at his sides angrily. And with that Rick headed out into the warm evening air.

Blake shot an incredulous look Michonne's way, but she just stared blankly back at her.

"Just do as he says," she finally muttered to Blake in a hushed voice. "Please."

And with that, Michonne turned on her heel and followed hurriedly after Rick….

….leaving Blake standing there, inside her hallway…completely alone….

Fuck….

…what had she done?

----------------------------------------

Blake gave a heavy sigh, standing at her darkened kitchen window, and staring out at the dimly lit street below.

It was almost 10pm and, having changed out of her summer dress and having put on pair of shorts and a vest, Blake, had her arms folded watching Tara and Sasha as they stood guard outside Blake's place, chatting to one another.

All this was what Blake had been trying to avoid all along. Feeling like a prisoner in her own home. First it had been David that had made her feel that way…but now all this, it was her own stupidity that was the cause.

She could have just confessed and come clean to Rick about her relationship with Negan from the beginning. But it was hard, technically nothing had happened between them. Negan still had his wives….and Blake had only just lost David…so…

She pursed her lips together, as she noticed Tara look up and over her shoulder at Blake, giving her a brief encouraging smile.

Tara had not come inside to see her and Blake felt guilty about the fact Tara had been unable to attend tonight's drink's party hosted by Maud down the street, all because of Rick's orders.

It was so so stupid.

Why on earth did she need babysitting? It wasn't as if she was going to steal a car and run off after Negan?

Rick of course had heard what Negan had said after all. That he would be returning at the end of the week to see her….for their date.

But as happy as the thought of that had made her when she had been busy flirting with Negan…now it just made her feel worried and uncomfortable.

What if Rick tried anything while the dark-haired Saviour was here?

Negan or one of the Saviours, would surely kill him. Blake knew Negan too well now to know that he would not take any shit from anyone, least of all Rick the Prick, himself.

Blake glanced down now, letting out another tired sigh. Maybe she should just go to bed out of the way…trying to forget the events of earlier tonight….

But how could she?

It had been good to see Negan again after all these weeks.

He was everything to her. And as arrogant as annoying he made himself look to others, Blake had seen a different side of him…one that she had perhaps hurt a little by leaving just like that….

She herself hurt inside now at the thought of being apart from him…him brightening her day with every moment he spent in it.

But she couldn't turn back the clock just like that…..

How could she allow herself to open up…to get close to him…when she had so much inner turmoil she was currently dealing with.

Mia had been her one chance. And that was now gone. And as much as she pretended she was ok with that, she just wasn't.

But maybe Negan could make it all ok again…

…..but even that, that would take time for Blake….

Her sad gaze now flickered back up to her porch outside, watching now as a tall figure strolled casually up towards the awaiting Sasha and Tara.

Blake shifted slightly on the spot, narrowing her eyes and craning her neck to get a better look at who it was, as they bartered with the women out there.

But Blake gave a tiny gulp as she realised just who the figure actually was.

It was Steve. Now in a pale blue shirt that was rolled up tightly around his biceps, carrying something large between his hands.

Blake saw Sasha nod a little reluctantly at him, before allowing him to slide easilypast her.

And it wasn't another moment that he disappeared from sight momentarily, before bounding up Blake's porch steps two by two and knocking loudly on her front door.

The caramel-blonde woman gave a small frown to herself, slipping slowly back into the hallway, arms folded across her chest a little defensively before pulling open the door.

"Hi, Steve," she said in a tired sounding tone, not really in the mood for chit-chat right now.

But Steve gave her a wide soft smile in return, taking in a deep breath and cocking his dark-haired head to the side.

"Hey," he murmured in return, his eyes drifting over Blake's features. "I…err…..I missed you at the, uhhh….the thing earlier…."

Blake forced a small smile, just to placate him for a moment.

"Sorry, yeah I was…." she began, before sighing lightly and changing tack. "…well, I just couldn't make it."

Steve gave a nod.

"Yeah, someone mentioned something about that Negan guy coming to see you…" he said questioningly, before smiling once again.

It was obvious Steve, not having been here too long, didn't know that much about Negan and the Saviours just yet.

"Uhhh…yeah…." Blake replied a little distantly.

God, had the rumours really spread that fast? People already whispered about her behind her back, so she dreaded to think just what they would be saying about her now!

But Steve, looking like a happy puppy, obviously not realising there was that much wrong with Negan just 'dropping by' to see her, just grinned, holding out a covered plate towards her.

"Well I just thought I'd bring these over to you, seeing as you missed out," he said in a kindly voice. "It's just a few pieces of fruit and some sort of cake. It tasted pretty good."

And with that Steve handed her the dish gently.

Blake's eyes flickered swiftly up to his, as she paused momentarily, one hand on the plate.

"…Thanks.." she managed to murmur in response, a little taken aback that anyone would even think of her like this.

"No problem…" he said sweetly. "And I promise I won't stare at you in the shower tomorrow. I swear."

At this Blake laughed, nodding.

"Noted," she said smiling now herself, as she chewed on her lips, staring back at Steve as she turned slowly and began to head back down the steps.

"Bye," he called back to her in one final gentle tone, shooting her one last look…..

Was that really it?

Had he really just come to bring her some food?

Blake hovered for a long moment, watching as he disappeared away…..

..before slowly pushing her front door closed again, shutting out the night, Tara, and Sasha….clutching the plate in her hand, tightly to her….

….before letting out the smallest of bemused smiles…

Damn.

Chapter Text

Blake gave a huff.

The past few days had seemed to drift by slowly, and at first, Blake had been as upbeat as she possibly could be, about being kept trapped inside her own home, for no good reason. For the idea that she would see Negan any day now, made her heart beat that much faster inside her chest, making al of this worth it.

But after six long days went by, Blake had come to the conclusion that perhaps the dark-haired Saviour was, in fact, not coming back.

Maybe he had found someone else to capture his interest….

Maybe he had been killed…

But Blake not wanting to dwell on either of these things, had finally realised that perhaps he just didn't have the time, or the energy to keep visiting her.

It was at least an hour's drive from the Sanctuary, and gas was like gold-dust in this world.

Perhaps Negan had finally realised that she just wasn't worth it.

And that, really, was no-ones fault but Blake's, after all.

She had been the one who had decided to leave…

To come here…

To leave him…

So why did she expect Negan, of all people, to keep his promise of a date to her.

He didn't owe her anything after all.

They weren't a couple. They weren't….well, anything.

He wasn't hers.

But these fact still didn't serve to make Blake feel any better.

She had been under house arrest for almost a week now. And being trapped under this roof with no one to talk to, was driving her crazy.

Blake was currently sat on her large couch, as the sun set through the window behind her, having read and re-read the same paragraph of her book four times now.

She was frustrated and bored, and longed for…just a walk….or a chat with someone. Someone who wasn't Rick at least…

The brown-haired man had called in to see her about three times in six days. With both of them getting more and more irritated with each other with each visit that passed.

What good was it doing keeping her here?

Stopping her socialising with people? How did that even make sense?

She had, of course, vented these frustrations with him. But he had just scowled at her and warned her that this was for her own good….that he needed to be able to trust her.

But Blake knew for a fact that in a community this small, it was likely that no-one would ever trust her again.

Rumour spread fast here, and she had seen, through shaded blinds, across the street, the residents of Alexandria stopping and pointing up at her house, gossiping….talking about her.

Not much had changed there of course, but it was having no visits from people she had considered her friends that had hurt the most over these long six days of confinement.

Apart from standing guard outside, neither Tara, nor Aaron, nor Eric had come inside to see her…to talk with her…

She knew they had likely been told everything by Rick and Michonne now, but that didn't mean they knew the full story. Blake still had her own side to tell and it made her infuriated that she had not been given the chance to say her piece.

The only person, bar Rick, to actually try and confront her about Negan's visit had been Rosita. Who had stood on the doorstep of Blake's house, with eyes full of seething fury.

But the caramel- blonde woman had not bothered to open the door…not wanting to hear Rosita's bullshit right now.

She knew Rosita had her own vendetta against Negan...for both Spencer and Abraham's' death…..but that was something that Blake was not prepared to get involved in anymore.

She wasn't going to sell Negan out to her, of all people.

For some reason Blake felt slightly threatened by her…having seen a questioning, doubtful sort-of look upon her features that first night of being back here at Alexandria. The brown haired woman obviously not believing that David could ever have been so harmful to Blake. And that doubt hurt Blake a lot.

But to everyone here of course, Blake needed to remembered, David had been charming, with his blonde hair and good-looks, always saying the right thing at the right time. A model citizen.

So why would people ever believe that Blake was indeed telling the truth, the problem being that she herself, had hid his abuse too well from everyone at the time.

The caramel-blonde woman turned the page in her book with another small huffy-sigh. But her green eyes were no longer moving, fixed to one spot on the paper….no longer reading….her mind too busy focusing on other things.

But she couldn't help but jump suddenly, as there came a loud knock upon her front door.

She gave a sudden tired moan, closing the book and tossing it down onto a couch cushion beside her and getting to her feet.

It was guaranteed to be Rick again….probably wanting nothing in particular but to sit there, sigh for a bit and throw stupid questions her way about exactly what she was doing at the Sanctuary all that time.

Blake today, was just wearing a white t-shirt, tucked neatly into a pair of tight-indigo jeans, with a large brown belt slung around her middle…but not having the luxury of going out, she was barefoot, not having bothered with shoes and socks.

She had tried, of course, to leave, it had taken her less than a day to attempt it. But Father Gabriel and Sasha who had been standing guard at the time, had firmly told her to turn around and go back inside, both of their hands moving to knives positioned at the waists.

Blake, at this, had just rolled her eyes.

Had they really seen her as that much of a threat? But she had reluctantly scoffed and gone back inside, slamming the door furiously behind her, not wanting to try and find out what lengths either of them would go to, to keep her inside.

But Blake, now, striding through her hallway once again, tugged open the door with a loud, irritated huff.

"Look, Rick," she said in a tired voice. "I've told you-"

But Blake stopped short as she saw who was stood on the other side, silhouetted in the hazy evening light.

"Tara?" Blake murmured, parting her lips.

Tara was stood there, in a navy t-shirt and jeans, hands dug sheepishly into her front pockets, chewing on her lip…her eyes full of something sad and imploring.

She was silent for a long moment, staring up at Blake, before finally opening her mouth….

"I thought we were friends," said the dark-haired woman in a sudden dejected voice.

Blake immediately gulped.

"W-We are," she said reassuringly, cocking her head to the side.

It was strange to see Tara like this…..after six days of only seeing her through a window.

But the dark-haired girl just shook her head.

"You lied to me, Blake," she said, a sadness in her voice now. "You told me you had nothing to with him… with Negan….and then he comes to visit you here?!"

Blake chewed on her own lip now…a strong sense of guilt passing over her….making her stomach churn violently.

"It wasn't important…" she tried to argue.

But Tara cut across her.

"Bullshit," she cried suddenly, her voice becoming higher in pitch and louder now. "Of course it's important. They killed Denise, and Glenn, and Abraham and Spencer….and you're just standing there acting like it's the most normal thing in the world to be shacked up with that asshole Negan. He bludgeoned people to death, Blake!"

Tara was breathing hard now, her chest rising and falling rapidly from her outburst. But Blake wasn't far off mirroring her stance, standing there with wide eyes, rubbing at her own arms, feeling defensive….her heart hurting now.

"I know…" she said in a quiet tone, her voice wavering as she spoke.

"No, you don't," said Tara shaking her head and staring at Blake sadly. "Because if you knew what was truly capable of, you'd have never invited him in , Blake. You'd never be involved with him at all. Because he's a monster."

But Blake gave a tiny frown, gulping again now, and shaking her head.

So many conflicting feeling rising within her, as Tara made to turn on her heel having said her piece, making to turn away.

But Blake spoke suddenly.

"But he's not," she said with a whisper, as she gazed back at her dark-haired friend. "He's not…"

Tara looked wide-eyed back at Blake over her shoulder, but it was a long, drawn-out moment, before she finally spoke again.

"I trusted you," she said despondently, Blake watching, as angry tears spilled from her friend's eyes.

But that was all Tara could manage to mutter, and she rubbed at her face, turned back around, and disappeared off down Blake's porch steps, without another word.

Blake gazed skywards suddenly, trying as hard as she could to stop the tears from spilling from her own eyes.

Shit.

What had she done?

She had pushed away one of her only friends in this world, for a man who she wasn't even sure was ever coming back anyway….

She let out a shaky breath now, making to turn around and head back inside. But before she could do so-

"Blake!" came a sudden voice from behind her drawing her attention back around.

She steadied herself slightly, to see the tall and handsome figure of Steve, coming bounding up the porch steps towards her, two at a time, looking like an excitable puppy.

He was tonight, wearing a light blue t-shirt, black pants, and was carrying a bottle of something in his tanned, muscle-bound arms.

Blake let out a small breath of air, still feeling like she wanted to cry right now, as she blinked at him.

"Oh..uhhh…hi, Steve…." she began, rubbing at her arms once more. "..I'm sorry, but now's not really a good-"

But Steve gave her a lop-sided sort-of smile, holding the large dusty bottle of wine out towards her.

"I just thought you might want some company, seeing as you're not allowed out," he asked tilting his head and offering her an encouraging look. "Thought you might do with some cheering up. And hey, what situation isn't improved by copious amounts of alcohol, huh?"

At this, Blake looked down her feet letting out a small laugh, as Steve's words lightened the mood slightly.

Well maybe a drink would help take her mind off of everything….and ease the pain of her conversation with Tara.

Because Balke now found herself hurting more than ever. Feeling oh-so alone.

Like she had no-one.

And so, Blake gave a small nod, before she could stop herself, taking the bottle gently within her grasp, and biting on her lip.

"Sounds good," she said taking in a deep breath, and gesturing for Steve to follow her inside.

-----------------------------

It hadn't taken long before the pair of them had found themselves sat on two high barstools beside the island counter in her open-plan kitchen, already on their second glass of the vinegary-tasting, red wine.

Their conversation had drifted from one subject to another for the past thirty minutes, Blake relaxing a little and opening up in his presence.

They had so far lightly touched upon the subject of David…or Steve's own deceased girlfriend, pets that they used to own, and cities they had visited in their youth, as well as brief catch up on what had happened at Maud's drinks party last week, slightly ruined by the Saviours showing up just before it kicked off.

"So what did you do before?" Steve asked now, in a gentle voice, taking another small sip of his wine. "Y'know, in the real-world?"

Blake could have skipped all the chit-chat if she was honest and just stuck to the alcohol, but she knew she needed to be polite.

"I worked in an office," she said waving a hand dismissively. "It's wasn't anything special. You?"

But Steve smiled, scratching back of his neck with his hand. "I was training to be a PT- Personal trainer."

Blake gave a nod. Of course he was.

Steve was lovely, of course. But she had been there, done that, with someone like him….with David….a handsome, carefree guy…..who had in fact proved to be the exact opposite of that.

Blake nodded….trying to think of something to say, but before she could do so, Steve had suddenly licked at his lips, staring over at her.

"I've missed not seeing you around lately," he commented, a little shyly. "I know Rick's trying to keep under wraps exactly why he's keeping you shut in here, but I just want you to know, that if you want me to try and talk to him, I can."

Blake gave a small smile.

"You're sweet," she began gently, shaking her head. "But-"

But before Blake could utter another word, Steve had, all of a sudden, scraped back his chair and got to his feet, moving around the island towards her.

"Listen," he said in an earnest tone, suddenly changing the mood in the room completely, and coming to stop at the still-sitting Blake's side, staring down at her. "I know I haven't been here that long...and we haven't known each other for even a month yet….but…hey, life's kinda short and, well…..."

Steve paused momentarily, licking his lips slowly once again, before sighing and giving a brief shake of his head.

"…oh….screw it-"

And with that, Blake felt her eyes widening into huge orbs, as Steve brushed back a strand of her caramel blonde hair from her face, leaning in suddenly towards her, his lips moving slowly to meet with hers.

Oh, fuck...

But before Blake could make a move to stop him, or even pull away…her heart hammering a drumbeat of fright inside her ribcage….

...a sudden loud and angry voice filled the room-

"Oh, you better be fuckin' jokin'!"

Steve suddenly pulled back from her, swinging suddenly around on this the spot, as Blake peered around his tall and broad form...

...only to see a person she recognised very, very well, stood in the doorway to the kitchen.

Negan.

He was stood, in his usual black leather jacket, white t-shirt, and black biker boots, with Lucille now grasped tightly within his gloved hand.

But it was his face, that made Blake's breath hitch slightly as she looked at him.

She could tell immediately that he was seething, his jaw tightly clenched and twitching with pure fury. His eyes were black and his chin lowered, looking more intimidating than Blake had ever seen him.

But Steve gave a frown at the dark-haired Saviour, eyeing him, looking a little confused. "Errr, can I help you?" he asked in a slow voice.

Blake knew that Steve, unlikely to have ever clapped eyes on Negan before, of course would not recognise him….but she prayed for his sake he would figure it out quicker that Negan would give him cause to.

But Negan ignored him, instead, his chocolate eyes were fixed on Blake.

"This fucking guy?!" asked the bearded Saviour with incredulous raised eyebrows, cocking his head to the side and arching his back with every syllable he spoke.

He pointed at Steve with the end of his barbed-wire covered baseball-bat, which unfortunately only served to make Steve's frown deepen slightly.

"Look I don't know who you are, but-" the younger man began in a sincere tone, but Negan suddenly turned to face him, narrowing his dark eyes.

"Well, holy fuckin' shit," said Negan in a loud, obnoxious tone. "Either we've not been introduced, or else I failed to make a strong fuckin' impression on you're the first time. Either fuckin' way I think I'd better refresh your goddamn memory."

Negan took a step forwards, gripping Lucille threateningly, and coming nose-to-nose with Steve.

Both men were tall, but perhaps Negan had an inch on the younger man….or maybe it just seemed that way…the way Negan loomed over him frighteningly.

"Uh..can we not…." said Blake with a tired sigh, pushing herself suddenly from the chair.

But both men ignored her, their eyes fixed on one another.

"I'm Negan," said the dark-haired man in a sudden low growling voice, as Blake saw Steve almost instantly give a gulp.

There it was…

That dawning realisation….that look of utter horror appearing in his eyes as he realised just who he was dealing with.

"..and this, is Lucille," continued Negan, raising the end of the baseball-bat so that it was level with Steve's face. "And…well….she is lookin' kinda thirsty tonight, don' you think?"

But Blake pursed her lips together a little angrily now, marching straight up to Negan.

"Nope…nuh-uh…" she said in a scolding tone, suddenly rounding on Negan and coming to stand in between him and Steve. "Not in my fucking kitchen, Negan."

And almost at once, the dark-haired Saviour turned to her, a hint of a grin twitching its way onto his lips.

He gave a small sigh.

"You really doin' this to save your fuckin' tiles, Darlin'?" he began, leaning his face into hers. "Or are you actually doing it to save pretty-boy's fuckin' face?"

Blake shot him a sudden unimpressed look, gazing up into Negan's dark chocolate eyes, as he leered over her, his free hand suddenly snaking around her waist possessively.

She tutted, as Negan spoke again.

"I mean, hell, I know I'm a bit late for our date, Peaches," he said flashing her his pearly white line of teeth, as her tugged her body firmly into his. "But did you really move on that fuckin' fast? With this fuckin' guy too?! I mean, jeez, he looks like the goddamn missin' link."

Steve at their side, merely looked on meekly, trembling in his shoes, as Blake lifted her hand to Negan's chest and gave him a gentle shove away from her playfully.

"Stop it," she reprimanded, flashing him reproachful look, before turning swiftly to Steve.

The man, around Blake's own age, now looked about six-years old, standing there, wide-eyes and apprehensive.

"You should probably go, Steve," she uttered, offering him a sort-of apologetic look.

And almost at once Steve nodded reverently, and eased past the pair.

But Negan, as cocky as he was, stuck out Lucille suddenly stopping Steve in his tracks before he could go anywhere.

"Oh Steve-y–boy," he said in a low growl of a voice, staring back at the young guy, with an arrogant grin, now plastered across his bearded features. And with that, Negan leaned up close to Steve's face intimidatingly. "If I ever fuckin' catch you tryin' to kiss her, or in fact, even fucking looking her way again, I'll be painting these fuckin' floor tiles a nice red colour with the shit that comes out of your skull. We clear?"

And Steve certainly looked clear, as he gave a dry sounding audible gulp, before walking swiftly away as fast as his legs could carry him. And it wasn't a moment later than Blake heard the door slam loudly behind him.

Almost at once she turned to Negan, and offered him a reproving look, tilting her head to the side, letting her long, caramel hair drift easily over her shoulders.

"You are such an asshole sometimes," she said shaking her head and pouting.

But Negan merely smiled, strutting over to her and leaning in towards her closely, his lips almost brushing hers, before he brought his mouth slowly up to her ear.

"Don't pout, Darlin'," he said in a low and husky voice, pressing a grin into her hair. "It makes Daddy wanna do very, very bad fuckin' things to you."

And with that, Blake couldn't help but let a moan of want slip quietly from her lips….as her fingers suddenly curled around the fabric of his leather sleeve….

...before Negan pulled back, letting his mouth finally find hers...

Chapter Text

Blake couldn't help but moan in Negan's mouth as his lips moved hungrily against hers.

She could feel a heat rising within her, and a warmth -a need, which she had not felt since the pair had been back in Negan's bathroom all those many weeks ago.

Blake heard Negan drop his barbed-wire covered bat down onto the kitchen counter beside them, as one of his hands ran up, coming to linger at her collarbone…..and the other snaking its way slowly around her waist, pulling her body flush with his.

Blake tugged her lips from his for a split second, her eyes now dark, lustful and full of want and she stared at him, panting hard.

"Negan…" she uttered breathlessly, allowing her eyes to close momentarily. "…we need to stop…"

She couldn't do this here…..not with anyone from Alexandria able to burst in on them at any second….

But Negan didn't seem to care…his thumb drifting down the throbbing pulse point at her neck.

"Then stop me, Darlin'," he murmured back, as he began to press open-mouthed, lingering kisses to the place on her throat where his tanned digits had just been.

Blake felt her breath hitch and her eyes roll back in her head…her underwear already sopping wet with desirous longing for his hands to drift lower….for him to undo the buckle on her belt…take off her jeans and underwear, and fuck her…right here on this kitchen counter.

And knowing that Rick, or Michonne, or in fact anyone here, could walk in on them at any second, just made her heart race and her blood to pump faster through her veins.

But she knew this was crazy. She couldn't do this. Not here…not right now…

And so, placing a hand to Negan's leather-clad shoulders, she eased him from her.

"…stop…" she panted, her chest heaving now, as the Saviour finally toreb his lips away and looked down at her with those dark, chocolate eyes of his.

For a moment, he looked slightly irritable that he had been disturbed….pouting like a moody teenager….

But as Blake gave a smile, he reciprocated, catching her mouth teasingly in one last gently-tugging kiss, before pulling away again, grinning widely.

"Well goddamn, Peaches," he said in a sarcastic tone. "I come all the way here to see you, you get me all riled up, and then you leave me half-fuckin' cocked?"

Blake almost immediately scoffed at his words, rolling her eyes and shooting him a look.

"Well maybe if you'd have arrived on time, like you said you were going to…" she said tutting and folding her arms across herself.

"Well, I told you it'd be at the end of the week, Sweetheart. So maybe if you'd have fuckin' listened-" Negan almost immediately retorted, raising his dark eyebrows and arching his back as he spoke.

They were both as bad as each other, Blake knew that for a fact. But she wasn't going to let him get away with just showing up here after six long days, that easily.

"How did you even get in?" she said moving around the kitchen island away from him, his brown eyes, of course, following her every move.

"Well I didn't scale the fuckin' fence, if that's what you're wondering," he replied in an incredulous voce, tilting his head to this side, his eyebrows up in his hairline. "I came I through the fuckin' gate. I got Dwight and Arat waitin' for me just outside."

Blake gave a short huff.

He was so so cocky sometimes…

But Negan picked up one of the wine glasses from the table, and strolled around toward her with a smirk upon his lips.

"An' since we're playin' twenty questions," he said coming to stop just in front of her, leaning up against the marble-counter top at his side easily and eyeing her carefully. "You wanna tell me who the fuck pretty-boy was? And what the hell I just walked in on?"

Blake let out a small sigh and looked at him earnestly.

"That was just Steve," she said, takin the half-drunk glass of wine gently from Negan's gloved grasp, before turning and moving over to the sink and pouring the remainder of the wine down the plughole. "He's harmless."

But before she could turn back toward the dark-haired Saviour, she felt him press up against her from behind, and lean his mouth in towards her ear.

"Well ol' Stevey didn't look that fucking harmless when he was trying to shove his tongue down your throat, Doll-face," she heard him utter in a low voice into her hair, his wandering hands running around her hips, and he leaned over her.

Blake arched herself back into a him, smiling to herself, as she raised her chin, exposing her long and slender neck.

"I knew you'd get jealous," she muttered back with a small groan, closing her eyes for a moment, enjoying the second of pure bliss, as Negan's hands dipped lower, skimming around the waistline of Blake's jeans, his fingers toying with her large brown belt buckle.

But she wasn't about to let him get the upper hand that easily.

She tutted and quickly sidled herself from his grasp, tucking a strand of long caramel-hair behind her ear and giving a small cough, righting herself once again.

But when she turned back to the dark-haired Saviour, he already had his bottom lip between his teeth, shaking his head at her.

"Hell, yeah I'm fuckin' jealous," he said in a loud voice. "I mean, I have wanted that mouth of yours ever since I fuckin' laid eyes on you. And I'm not really in the fuckin' mood for sharin', Doll."

But Blake rolled her eyes, scoffing. "Says the man with five wives…" she uttered scathingly.

At this, Negan just eyed her.

"This some kinda payback then?" he said raising a single eyebrow an advancing on her yet again, his boots chinking across the floor as he walked. "You tryin' to make me claim what's mine?"

At his possessive words, Blake felt herself getting hot, with the wetness between her legs distracting her momentarily, before she hurriedly shook herself, holding her head up high.

She gave a small audible sigh now, her eyes on his.

"Not in the slightest," she said, biting on her own lip, as he approached her once more. "I was just enjoying some wine with a friend. Is that a crime?"

She knew her words would rile up the dark-haired man and she was right. She heard him let out a low growl, as he lowered his chin and came to stop just a breath away from her.

"Not at all, Sweetheart," he said before licking at his lips excruciatingly slowly. "I just presumed you'd be askin' Daddy to give you what you want, an' not the whiny lil' pretty-boy, is all…"

She smiled, as they hovered close to each other, being careful not to touch. Both invested in this game of theirs. This cat and mouse pastime they liked to share.

"And what do I want?" she purred, gazing up at him through her eyelashes, pulling at her bottom lip hard now…

Wanting the dark-haired Saviour more than ever before.

And it wasn't a second later that she saw him lean over her, his mouth on her earlobe, his hot breath trailing down her cheek and down to her slender neck.

"Well, I think you want me to screw your brains out right here on this kitchen counter, Peaches," he growled into her ear, as Blake felt her breath hitch painfully inside her throat..

Fuck.

He could so easily do it too.

But with a grin and a small chuckle….. he didn't…..knowing full well his teasing was killing her.

And a second later he pulled back and grinned widely, reading her like a book, and flashing his set of straight white teeth at her devilishly.

"So…" he murmured in a low voice, the moment now gone."…shit, Darlin', I mean correct me if I'm wrong, but there was me thinkin' that you offered me dinner the last time we met? An hell, after the week I've had, an' the amount of goddamn gas I've used up on comin' here to visit you…I think you at least owe me some spaghetti."

Blake blinked for a long second, still very much panting…and in the moment….waiting for him to pounce.

So it was a drawn out few seconds before she rolled her eyes and gave him a small huff in utter irritation at his arrogance.

How was it possible for one man to irritate the hell out of her so much, but also to make her almost putty in his hands, all at the same time?

"I suppose," she sighed, folding her arms swiftly over her chest and marching over towards the high cupboards, knowing that Negan was smirking amusedly after her now.

She promptly pulled down a packet of spaghetti, a tin of tomatoes and some herbs, and filled a pan with water. All the while, Negan took a seat in Steve's vacated chair behind her, watching.

"So I didn't see Rick when I came in here," he uttered after a minute or two had passed, slightly conversationally. "Usually he's eyeballin' me from the moment I come through those gates. Hell, I'm surprised he's not got his sweaty face pressed to the goddamn window already?"

Blake who was facing the tiled kitchen all, smiled at his words.

"I don't know," she replied, shrugging. "He's probably out scavenging for you."

"You know that's what I like about the folks in this place," Negan said in a warm voice. "So goddamn eager to please."

Blake rolled her eyes, as she threw a few ingredients into a simmering pan, as the large pot of spaghetti bubbled beside her.

"Ugh, probably because they know that if they don't, you're gonna beat them to death with a fucking baseball bat," she muttered in a simpering tone over her shoulder to him, as she stirred the ingredients with a large wooden spoon.

But that only caused Negan to chuckle.

"You got it in one, Peaches," he replied, as she heard him scrape his chair back, get to his feet and strut slowly over to her.

And it was only a short moment before Blake felt two leather clad arms wrap their way around her middle and a bearded chin come to rest on her shoulder.

"Mmmmmm, now this smells good," he said in a long, hungry voice, as Blake pursed her lips bemusedly and continued to stir. "So, not only do you look as hot-as-hell, have an ass like a goddamn fruit, all ripe and juicy and ready to be eaten, but you can cook too?!….I mean, shit… y'know, have I ever asked if you wanted to be one of my wives, Darlin'?"

His tone was sarcastic and playful, and Blake couldn't help but smirk as he felt him rub his stubbly chin against her cheek.

"Only every day since I've known you," she replied airily.

"Well y'know, Doll-face," he murmured once more. "Think about it, I could just picture you an ' me in a place like this. Livin' the American-fuckin'-dream. Apple fuckin' pie in the oven, me grillin' out in the back-yard, and you standing next to me in nothin' but a bikini and a nice smile."

Blake smirked and bit at her lip.

"Well for now, let's just stick to spaghetti shall we?" she purred back to him, as she lifted the spoon full of sauce to his mouth to taste.

Chapter Text

"You want to dish up?" asked Blake after a long ten minutes had passed, the spaghetti now perfectly done and the sauce smelling mouth-wateringly good.

She was still in the kitchen, and glanced over at Negan who was setting the table in the adjoining long dining room just over her shoulder.

If she hadn't known him, she would have presumed that the tall dark-haired man, resembled almost a perfect husband. Setting the table for dinner, now having shrugged off his leather jacket, standing there in just a t-shirt, cocking an eye in her direction.

Negan, who was currently pouring out the remainder of Steve's red wine into two clean glasses, gave a playful huff.

"Jesus, sweetheart," he said standing up straight and walking slowly back into the kitchen towards her. "What the fuck do I look like? A goddamn bus-boy?"

But Blake just smiled, shoving a clean dishcloth into his middle as she swished easily by him, glancing back at him teasingly over her shoulder as she went.

But she didn't say another word.

------------------------------------------

Shit.

Negan was truly and utterly besotted with her, watching she disappeared, now, through the doorway and out of sight.

She was everything he fucking wanted.

With a hot body, quick wit, and a dirty, dirty mouth to rival his own.

Every little part of them seemed to fit together so perfectly…as if she was exactly what Negan had been missing this whole time.

She was his weakness…and he knew that for a fact. But although, after the spectacle of her killing her own fiancé, he knew that his fellow Saviours were unlikely to ever try anything or use her as leverage , as lucky for her, she was indeed as formidable as he was.

She was a queen back there, at the Sanctuary. Just like Negan had always intended her to be.

But here….

Well, he hated every moment of her being back here.

That spark of hers not being able to shine so bright, stuck here like this…with these people.

Negan detested them, feeling bitter that in all the months Blake had been here with them, they had not spotted what David had been doing to her. Letting it go on unnoticed, while she sunk into herself.

And there was no way he wanted that to ever happen to her again.

This place, there people…they weren't her fucking people. But he was.

Negan knew exactly how he felt about her. And yet as arrogant and as cocky as he could be, he was far too cowardly to tell her.

Because fuck, the last person in his life he had felt this way about, had been Lucille…

And that….well, that, had destroyed him.

Negan ran a hand down his bearded face now, giving a short sigh, before turning back to the kitchen counter.

It took him just a few minutes to plate up the spaghetti, and use his pocket lighter to light a long candlestick, placing it neatly in the centre of the table. As he heard soft footsteps coming back down the stairs.

And Negan glanced up, only to see Blake stood in the doorway now, in that pretty little summer dress he had seen her in less than a week ago now.

"Do I look ok?" she asked lightly, tilting her head to the side and letting her caramel hair trickle down her side gently.

Fuck.

Negan's lips parted as he took her all in, standing their like fucking perfection in human form.

She was stood there, with round green eyes, the short dress reaching her thighs, and skimming over her gorgeous hips, making Negan almost drool with total longing. But somehow he managed to hold it together, grinning.

"Oh, Darlin'," he murmured, strutting suddenly forwards. "I am not sure if I wanna eat that spaghetti, oryou right now."

He ran his tongue over his lips teasingly, as Blake threw him a smile in return, giving a tiny roll of her eyes, before sliding past him, bumping his shoulder with hers as she went.

She was definitely the whole package. And pretty much the only woman who could rival him at his own games.

Blake stopped at the table for a moment, before shooting him back a look.

"This all looks very romantic," she commented, gazing up at him through sultry eyelashes.

But Negan just lifted his chin, staring back at her warmly. "Well shit, Doll-face this is kinda our third official date. An' you know what happens on the third date-"

Negan raised both his eyebrows in a look of sheer goading, causing Blake to laugh and take a seat.

"In your dreams, lover boy," she said in a simpering tone, as Negan moved around the table and took a seat in the chair adjacent to hers.

But he grinned, poking his tongue out between his teeth, as he suddenly slid his hand under the table, placing it neatly on Blake's half-covered thigh.

"Oh, Peaches, now I know much you like to protest, but really, when all is said and fuckin' done…I think you like me, as much as I like you," he uttered, his hand sliding higher now up her thigh. "And you are desperate to do as many bad fuckin' things to me, as I wanna do back to you…"

He noticed her almost immediately, let out a shaky breath at this, as his hand hitched up her dress, gliding up and up, towards-

But before his digits could reach their goal, Blake grasped his wrist and pushed him away, tutting.

"Eat," she said in a mock tone of sternness, pursing her lips and tucking strand of hair back behind her ear. "Before your food gets cold."

But Negan, at this, tugged his hand away and sat back in his chair, eyeing her carefully and smirking. "Hmmm, well the thing I want to eat, I've got a feelin', is pretty hot and wet right now…so I guess I can wait."

Blake immediately rolled her eyes at this, shooting him an amused smirk, as she picked up her fork, not giving him the satisfaction of uttering a word in response.

-------------------------------------------

It was twenty long minutes later, that Negan and Blake, forks down, plates empty, were now turned into one another, knees brushing beneath the table. Blake had a wine glass in her hand, laughing brightly and biting down on her lip, staring at the dark-haired Saviour before her.

"An' that was the moment I knew I didn' know shit about those dead pricks," Negan said in a loud carrying tone. "An' so there I was, covered in blood and guts and all sorts of other goddamn shit, with about twenty of them on me."

Blake smiled in his direction.

"So what did you do?" she asked interestedly, gazing at him, placing her chin into her hand, and resting her elbow on the table beside her.

Negan chuckled, running at his bearded chin, staring wholly back at her. "Well lucky for me, Simon shows up and mows them all down with an Ak-fucking-47."

Blake laughed, tiling her head, and shaking her head.

"Well that was lucky," she said in an charmed tone.

But Negan raised both his eyebrows.

"Fuck, luck, sweetheart," he said pointing at her. "That was surroundin' yourself with people who'll jump under a goddamn bus for you- no questions asked."

Blake tutted, placing her wine down beside her and toying gently with the stem of the glass. "You're despicable, you know that?"

But Negan merely leant back in his seat surveying her carefully with dark chocolate eyes.

"Yeah, but you still fuckin' love me, Peaches," he growled, flashing her his perfect set of white teeth in a wide grin.

And at this, Blake merely dropped her own gaze to her lap, her own smile littering her pink lips.

But she didn't say a word…

Knowing that Negan's words…as arrogant and as teasing as they were, were probably truer than he would have expected.

Blake knew how she felt about him…how she ached for him….for not only his touch…his taste…..but for his company and his closeness too.

But finding the right words…well that just seemed impossible in this world. And as much time as he spent with her…visited her here….he still had five other wives back at the Sanctuary…and she was still only one, in a long line of conquests.

Blake licked at her lips, her eyes finally drifting up to his once more.

But to her utter surprise the smile that just a few moments ago been on Negan's long tanned face, was now gone. Replaced instead with an expression of utter regret, his eyes wide and sorrow-filled.

His mouth was closed and his chin lowered as he stared at her, changing the entire atmosphere in the room.

Right now it was only the two of them….alone in this world.

There was no Rick…no wives…no Simon….no David…no Tara.

It was just them.

Blake gave a gulp now, pulling her head up off her elbow, and coming to sit up straight, her lips parting in an uncertain breathlessness that seemed to fill her body.

"Listen, Peaches," said Negan in an earnest tone, pausing slightly before he continued. "That stuff with the kid-"

He shook his head, his eyes falling now to his own lap momentarily before his gaze drifted back up to hers.

"…I thought…." he continued, giving a long visible gulp, before drawing his hand down his tired-looking stubbly face. "Hell, I know you fuckin' loved her…."

Negan trailed off, staring hard at Blake, his face awash with a remorse that Blake had never seen from him before.

"…I just want you to know…that maybe I can't turn back the goddamn clock….." he said, his eyes dropping away again momentarily, before he stared up at her sadly. "….but I'm sorry….for makin' her leave….an' for pushin' you away, Peaches."

Blake felt her eyes welling slightly at his quiet words…so different from the usual cocky spiel that usually dripped from his tongue. This was, instead, honest and regretful and full something that made Blake want to reach out and spill every pent up emotion she had been keeping inside her for so so long.

She gave a hard gulp, her mouth dry now, as her green eyes drifted down to the space in between the pair of them.

"I-I had a couple of miscarriages…" she uttered bluntly, the words almost spilling out of her mouth before she could stop herself. They sounded stark now, and it was strange hearing the sentence spoke aloud after so, so many years. "…must have been five years ago now, maybe."

She paused for a moment, unable to look at Negan, her cheeks burning red, as she lifted a hand tracing a scratch across the table with her finger, absent-mindedly.

"…I-I was young…and neither time it had really been planned…" she continued in a soft voice. "..and the first one….well, I must have only been a few weeks gone anyway….and I wasn't carrying for long before it happened…"

Her voice began to waver now, ever so slightly, as her vision became suddenly flooded and blurry.

"….b-but just before….well, all this..." she gentured around her with a wave of a her hand. "…. I-I fell pregnant again….a-and that one…."

She took a gulp of air steadying herself, trying as hard as she could to find the right words.

"…I carried for about five months…I-I felt it growing inside me….a life…a-and I wanted it so badly…a baby….a family….."

She pressed her tongue suddenly to her back molars, shaking her head.

"….but I….uhhh…I-I woke up one night….a-and there was blood…." she uttered, shaking her head desperately again now. "..a-and we went to the hospital…and-"

Before Blake could stop it, a lone tear slid its way silently down her cheek, saying more that words ever could.

"…..they told me that 'these things just happen' and that there was nothing I or anyone else could have done…but it still hurt….it hurt….n-not physical pain….but the emotions….to feel that life being torn from you….to feel….just…...empty…."

Blake mouthed at the air for a brief moment, hanging her head in shame, feeling the loss coursing through her, stabbing at her like a blade through her heart.

"….I thought maybe I'd get the chance to try again…" she said shaking her head now, giving a small sniff, as more tears fell into her lap. "…but then….it happened…..and we had to leave the city…."

Blake took in a small breath and stared suddenly up at the ceiling, keeping her eyes firmly off of Negan, not wanting to look directly at him right now, to see his judgement.

"…and I wasn't able to risk it again…" she said, forcing a small smile now, accustomed to the fate that had been dealt to her. "…falling pregnant….not in this world…I just-"

But she trailed off, shaking her head now, unable to finish her sentence.

She paused for brief moment, swiping away the tears from her cheeks and sighing.

"So that's why…when Mia came along…" she worried at her lip, finally dragging her green eyes upwards, sand staring up at the leader of the Saviours for the first time.

"…she was my one and only chance, Negan…" she said sadly, tilting her head to the side, as he stared back at her, his long face serious. "…I needed her…"

Blake let the tears flow freely down her cheeks now.

"…it wasn't your fault…."she said shaking her head. "…it wasn't anyone's fault….I just…I was never meant to have her is all….it just wasn't meant to happen for me…."

And Blake knew now, that she was finally done.

Now he knew the truth. About why she had left. About why the pain back there, having lost Mia, had been too much for her to bare.

The room fell utterly silent for a moment, as Blake's chest heaved slightly as she tried to steady herself, feeling totally embarrassed for crying in front of Negan like this.

But to her surprise, the dark-haired Saviour suddenly spoke.

"Before all this…..well, I was married," came Negan's voice now, low and sounding hurt and quiet. "And my wife…..she couldn't…."

Negan glanced down, placing a hand over his eyes for the briefest of moments, before sighing heavily. "I mean, hell, we tried…but she went for tests at the hospital…and the docs just told her…..that it was never gonna happen…."

The bearded Saviour tensed his jaw briefly, before continuing. "….and I couldn't deal with that….so I drank….and I cheated…screwed around..….but I didn't think about how much me distancin' myself from her….well it was killin' her….not havin' a family…and not havin' me either…."

And with that ,Negan gazed up, his chocolate eyes locking now with Balke's….as something passed between them….

A feeing of utter understanding. Of loss. Of agony. Of sheer sorrow. That they had both been through….

And with that Blake shook her head and got to her feet, her face now completely wet with tears.

"What I said….when Mia left….about not having anything…." she uttered in a shaky voce, picking up the empty plates and turning away from Negan' now.

For looking at him….it was too much….

"…..it was a lie…." she muttered, placing the dishes into the sink and hanging her head. "…because I had you…."

She meant to turn and pace over to him…

But the words had barely even left Blake's mouth, when she felt a hand reach her waist, pulling her body back around.

And there was Negan, standing over her, a frustrated frown lingering between his dark brows, his bearded jaw tightly clenched.

But Blake had little or no time to dwell on the expression on his face, as his free hand reached for the back of her neck…

…..and he tugged her tearful face swiftly towards him, instantly pressing his mouth to hers.

It took Blake a second or two to react...before she felt herself relaxing into him and her lips began to move against his….a neediness rising within her.

But this time it felt different. Not filled with a sexual longing and desire that usually filled her body…making her ache and become wet for him. This was instead, a desperation to be close to this strange man, as he pulled her into his taught and tall body, possessively.

Blake placed a hand to his t-shirt-covered chest, relaxing slightly, as she pressed herself into him.

And it was only a few moments after that the pair pulled away, panting and breathless, gazing at one another.

"Come back with me, Peaches.." said Negan imploringly, after a moment or two, cocking his head to the side as he stared at her seriously, one of his hands still lingering at her neck, while the other, now slid its way down to her lower back. Keeping her slender waist flush with his.

But Blake puffed out her chest, taking in a deep breath.

She truly wanted nothing more, right now, than to take Negan's hand and follow of him out of this house, out of those gates and back to the Sanctuary…..but there was still things left unresolved here…

People she still needed to talk to….

Tara…

Aaron...Eric….

Even Rick…

Things she needed to explain to them. Things she needed to make them understand.

And so, she lifted her eyes to Negan's, her own fingers curling around the fabric of Ngan's t-shirt. As she gave a small lick of her lips and sighed.

"Listen," she said, leaning her mouth close to him, trying to convey as best she could that this was not a no, by any account. "It's my birthday, two days from now…"

She shook her head and offered Negan a small smile.

"…David didn't really ever like celebrating birthdays….so this is kinda the first one where I get to actually do something nice…." she said gently. "…so how about you come back in two days and get me….then I'll come back with you. I promise."

She held her breath and watched, as Negan mulled over the words for a second or two, before giving a huff, but nodding slowly anyway.

Understanding exactly why she was doing this.

"That mean I've gotta get you a fuckin' gift then, Doll-face?" he said, raising an eyebrow at her, his face breaking into a small smirk.

And Blake couldn't help but smile back teasingly, standing on her tip toes and leaning her mouth into his ear.

"Oh…" she purred into him. "…..definitely."

------------------------------

If any of you are interested please follow me over on 'Negan and Blake' on tumblr for lots of lovely imagines/AUs/oneshots.

Chapter Text

This chapter contains smut, dirty talk, Negan's dirty mouth....enjoy ;)
---------------------------------------------------------------
It was almost midnight by the time Negan and Blake finally wandered into the hallway.

The dark-haired Saviour had finally shrugged on his dark leather jacket, grasped up Lucille from the kitchen worktop and strolled into the small gloomy area behind the caramel-blonde woman.

Blake had somehow just managed to finish washing the dishes with Negan standing behind her almost the entire time, bothering her.

She felt so utterly happy in his presence, despite his incessant teasing and the way in which, even when she attempted to bat him with a handful of soap bubbles, he barely relented with the constant flirting and dirty words whispered into her ear.

Despite them finishing their dinner a long while ago now, the bearded Saviour had made no move to leave. And since their heart-to-heart at the dinner table a good forty minutes ago, Negan had been more touchy feely than ever with her.

It had felt good to finally let it all out. To tell someone all she had been keeping inside her for so long. The fact that she would probably would ever be able to have a child of her own, hurt…every single day.

At first the apocalypse had distracted her enough to keep her mind off of it; then David's hurtful words and the bruises he left upon her skin…

…but then…..upon finding Mia…well, Blake hadn't been able to help but dwell upon that sorrowful fact...yearning for a family of her own…..for someone to love…

But it was tonight that she truly realised that she wasn't alone.

That she wasn't the only one with painful memories.

And that there had been someone here all along…who had been here for her….who had protected her…who had made her laugh….and smile…and feel whole again.

Someone who had made the bruises go away…who had wiped her tears….who had given her, not only his bed, but her life back too…

The tall, dark haired man standing before her now, in the dim light of the hallway.

He was everything to her, and Blake felt not only her body, but her heart ache for him, as he followed her out into the small space, coming to stand in front of the looming front door.

She wanted to be with him…..this fear-inducing, crazy man…with a penchant for killing….but who had somehow made er life ten times better in the short time she had known him.

She had gone from that woman, pushed around her her asshole fiancé, to a queen, revered by others, tangled up with Negan.

A queen to his king.

"So, you gonna walk me out, Peaches?" uttered Negan raising a dark eyebrow in Blake's direction, as he strolled up to her, licking at his lips.

Blake desperately didn't want him to go, as his free hand skimmed down her hips, making her heart pound faster and her breath catch in her throat, here in the silent, shadowy hallway.

But it was late now and Blake knew that it was dangerous to be out there on the road at night. Even for Negan and the other Saviours, as hardy as they were.

So the caramel-blonde woman gave a small pouting huff now, stepping into Negan and toying with the zipper on his leather jacket.

"I suppose," she murmured, staring up at him through sultry eyelashes.

But Negan at this gave a chuckle, gazng down at her and brushing his thumb suddenly across her jawline.

"I just love it when you pout, Doll-face," he growled, suggestively. "Makes me wanna do all sortsa' bad fuckin' things to that mouth of yours."

And with that, he ran his thumb over her jutted out, lower lip, teasingly.

This of course, made Blake instantly hot, pressing her tall and slender form even further into him.

Here they were, alone, at long last…with everything out in the open between them…no secrets….no distractions…

"Guess I should be leavin, hmmm, Peaches…" Negan uttered, blinking slowly, his chocolate eyes almost twinkling in her direction, as his hand slid back down her side, before leaving her body completely.

Blake felt herself let out a needy breath, as he detached himself from her teasingly, a smirk plastered across his cocky features, as she reached for the door, tugging it swiftly open.

But to each of their surprise, in the quietness of the hallway, it was opened to the sound of torrential rain falling all around.

Blake stepped aside, peering around the door as Negan did the same, frowning.

It was blowing up a storm out there, with lashings of water pouring down the guttering, rain falling in sheets around them. But in the cool and intimate setting of Blake's house, neither of them had seemed to hear or notice this. Too wrapped up in one another.

"Holy shit," muttered Negan under his breath raising a dull eyebrow skyward, as he peered up at the blacked sky.

And it was only a second later that Arat, came running towards them, from her shelter beneath a nearby porch, ducking in and out of the recently formed puddles as she went.

She was wearing what looked like a now-rain sodden men's green shirt, and a carrying a large gun in both of her hands.

"Boss," she cried through the sound of ever-falling rain, wincing slightly under the drips that were currently falling over her face. "One of them told me that Rick and his group won't be back until morning. You think we should wait it out, til' he comes back?"

Blake glanced up at Negan momentarily, only to see a large wide grin suddenly shift its way onto his face.

"Maybe we should," said Negan lowering his chin, and chewing on his lip, before throwing a meaningful look in Blake' direction.

But the caramel-haired woman was, right now, already one step ahead of him, turning away from Arat, facing instead, Negan's side.

Perhaps this was her chance.

Now or never, as they said...

For Blake knew what she wanted tonight.

And that was totally and utterly him.

She stood up on her tiptoes…her fingers curling around the stiff leather material of his jacket, her mouth gently brushing his earlobe as she spoke….

"Well, maybe… you should stay over…" Blake finally whispered in a mere ache of a voice, sighing slightly and letting out the smallest of suggestive moans against the tanned skin of his neck.

She pulled slowly back, her eyes now dark and full of something lustful and needy… giving Negan everything he needed to know, in one lingering look.

Fuck, she wanted him right now.

For it had been too long waiting, on long, lonely nights for his touch.

And with that, Blake was unable to stop herself from letting out a shaky breath, as Negan cocked his long tanned face at her, the smug grin slipping from his mouth momentarily. As though he had never expected those words to escape her lips in a million years.

But it was a mere moment later that he smiled once again, pursing his lips, before turning back to Arat, stood in the doorway, soaked to her skin now.

"You, Dwight and the others, sure you're alright to take watch tonight?" he asked the curly-haired woman, who nodded firmly back at him.

"No problem," Arat replied as professional and as loyal as ever.

But she shot one last knowing look back at Blake, before disappearing off, gun in hand, back across the street, where Dwight couldn't just about be seen under through hazy lamplit downpour.

For a moment Negan just stood there, one hand still on the door, before finally taking a step back into the dark hallway.

And it was a long drawn out second later, before he finally pushed the front door gently closed with a quite snap….shutting out the storm…leaving the pair of them finally, truly and utterly alone.

Blake breathed hard, licking at her pouting and swollen lips as he stared up at him, willing him to turn around and face her.

But Negan, knowing full-well what he was doing to her right now, let out a small sigh, placing Lucille down onto a the small hallway side-table and clearing his throat, almost dramatically.

But Blake just smiled amusedly, as he rubbed a hand over his bearded face, sighing heavily, before his chocolate eyes finally reached her.

And it was in that instant, Blake forget about everything else in her life right now….

…about being here, under house arrest…

….about Rick and Tara and Michonne….

…about David and Mia, and all other past memories…

Now it was just the two of them…together….after so many long, long nights spent alone…

Negan blinked, his lips twitching up into a small smile, as he strutted towards her now…making Blake's heart pound in her chest…

He was tall and dark and handsome…everything that David was not….but everything she craved….from that stupid arrogant swagger of his, to the way his beard felt on her lips as he kissed her.

"You sure you're ok with me stayin' the night, Peaches?" he asked in a low growl of a voice, finally speaking after what felt like an age of silence between the pair of them.

Negan closed the gap between them now, but didn't make a move to touch her…despite how much Blake wanted him to….

She knew what he was like….his teasing…

But this, well, this was utter torture.

But she would play along, for as long as she could bare.

Blake gave a small shrug, and bit down hard on her lip, staring first, down at the mere breath of space between them, before suddenly gazing up at the tall, dark-haired Saviour, through lowered eyelashes.

"Well, it's kinda stormy out there," she said with a sigh, her chest rising and falling heavily in her skimpy summer dress, causing his eyes to flicker there to her heaving breasts, for a mere fraction of a second. "And I wouldn't want you getting stranded out there on the road in all this rain."

She brought her hand up, her fingers once again toying with the zipper on his jacket, inching it ever so slowly lower, but never breaking her eyes away from his.

But Negan licked at his lips, grinning and flashing her his wide set of perfect white teeth admiringly. And with that he lifted his own hand up and pushed back a few loose stands of long caramel hair from her shoulder.

"Sounds like you actually care about my fuckin' welfare, Sweetheart," he said with a murmur, leaning his face suddenly into hers, and parting his lips gently and audibly….causing a creamy wetness to suddenly pool inside Bake's panties.

She blinked heavily, lowering her chin and giving a small playful nod.

"Oh I do, Daddy," she managed to whisper. "Very, very much…"

And with that, Negan, grinning down at her fiendishly, gave a guttural and possessive growl at her words….

…...before capturing her lips with his.

Blake immediately smiled into his mouth. Happy.

He tasted good….like whisky and wine, and good sex…and Blake couldn't help but part her own peachy lips, submitting to him and allowing his tongue to slip easily into her mouth.

Their lips parted and met again and again, lapping at each other, as Negan's hands slid to her slender waist, maneuvering her roughly backwards against the wall behind her.

He spine hit the wall with a hard thud, sending a picture frame on the wall beside them to shudder slightly, at the action.

Negan was strong and possessive, his tongue tasting her with such a need, Blake couldn't help but moan out gently into his mouth, as one of his hands moved to her hip, pushing up her thin, cotton dress.

She felt his fingers slide up the creamy skin of her outer thigh, finding her lacy panties beneath.

But Blake couldn't take it anymore, as she tugged her mouth from his and stared up at him, panting desperately.

She needed more than just his mouth right now…

Almost instantaneously, Negan shot her a frowning look, as if irritable that she had disturbed his enjoyment.

But Blake dipped her chin at him, staring up into his eyes wolfishly, and panting hard.

"Come on…" she breathed, biting her lip, and with that, she grabbed at Negan's hand and tugged him in the direction of the staircase.

But the pair only made it up four or five steps, before Negan had grasped Blake by the waist and pulled her back around to face him.

He was smirking at that cocky grin of his now.

"I don't think you gave me the tour yet…" he muttered, from a step or two lower than her now, his hands once again sliding up her leg, pushing up the thin cotton fabric the covered her creamy thighs, and the wetness between them.

A second later he stopped, arching a dark eyebrow up in her direction.

But Blake, who was already coming undone, let out a shaky breath, watching as he suddenly chuckled, before lifting her dress roughly, his hands grasping at the back of her thighs and pressing a hard, lingering kiss to her hip-bone through the waistband of her navy lace panties.

Blake placed one hand instantly to Negan's leather clad shoulder, her fingers gripping the firm material as she closed her eyes…knowing how close he was to giving her everything she had wanted for so so long.

His beard felt rough but pleasing against her smooth skin, as he pressed several open mouthed kisses to her thigh, travelling slowly inwards towards the damp covering of her dripping heat.

Blake let out a breathy moan at this….held here in a state somewhere between pure bliss and utter torture, as his tanned and calloused digits skimmed over her thigh darting hurriedly down to the lacy fabric stretched across aching core.

Blake tensed her fingers around his shoulder, her breath hitching almost painfully at the well-needed contact now, as Negan removed his mouth grinning up at her, before slowly standing up straight, and stalking up the two steps between them, keeping his hand in place all the while.

"Fuck me, Darlin'," he growled. "You tellin' me, that after all this time of you playin' hard to fuckin' get and fending off my goddamn advances, you were really soakin' your panties for me….waitin' for me to put me to slip my hand between those legs of yours…."

Blake bit down hard onto her bottom lip and gave a slow, pouting, needy nod, as Negan's fingers slid over the lacy material, now slick with her creamy wetness.

She gasped out gently, her pink and swollen lips parting, and her green and desperate eyes locked now, with his, as Negan's other hand reached up, grasping her chin.

"You sure you want this, Peaches?" he said, his bearded mouth hovering carefully over hers. "Because I can stop this right now if that's what you fuckin' want."

But before she could answer, Negan's fingers expertly glided their way over her throbbing clit, as he gazed at down at her with knowing dark eyes, well-aware of exactly what he was doing to her right now.

Blake suddenly reached up, grasping his leather-clad sleeve in her hand, her chest heaving now…leaving her with nothing but breathless audible pants, as she began to come undone.

She gave the smallest of whimpers, a hard gulp travelling down her neck, as Negan peered at her questioningly.

"You want me to stop, Doll?" he asked in a husky voice, leaning his long and tanned face into hers.

But Blake could only shake her head desperately.

"I want you fuck me," she breathed out, aching for him now.

And it was then, that Negan's lips, brushing gently against hers, curved up into a fiendish grin.

"Right fuckin' answer," he muttered hungrily.

And with that, before Blake could do anything to stop him, Negan suddenly let his hand fall from her wet panties, instead, reaching down and grasping both of her thighs hard and lifting her up with ease.

Blake gave a short panting breath of surprise, as he carried her up the last few steps and up onto the small landing.

It was dark up here, but neither of them paid much attention to this, Blake's slender arms threading themselves around Negan's shoulders as he kissed at her with need, lips lapping gently against the others', with each of them trying as hard as they could to catch their ragged breaths in between kisses.

Blake could feel herself aching for him now….this being everything she had dreamed of on on those long nights alone, with her fingers dipping down into her panties, dripping with her own cum, as she thought about him and what he could do to her.

She kissed him back hard now, mouths making such delicious noises against the other.

Negan in the darkness somehow managed to find a her bedroom, shoving the already ajar door open with his booted foot.

The wind in here was loud, and from the un-draped window, Blake was just about aware of how noisy the rain was, lashing against the pane, as the storm raged over their heads.

But neither of them seemed to care...far too wrapped up in the other.

When they were half way across the room, Negan let his lips fall from hers, letting her body down from his grip and allowing her to drop to the floor on bare feet.

But there seemed to be a hunger now that they perhaps wasn't out there in the hallway on the staircase. Probably sub-consciously everything to do with fact that they were in close proximity to her bed now. As one of Blake's hands hurriedly unzipped Negan's leather jacket fully now, slipping it from his shoulders, it landing on the floor behind them with a loud whump.

They kisses at each other feverently, now, as Negan growled into her mouth wolfishly, as if he had been starved of her for years….desperate for her taste on his tongue.

Blake somehow manged to pull her lips away from his for the briefest of moments, as she stepped back, suddenly pulling her pretty summer dress up and over her head, before tossing it unceremoniously to the floor.

But at this, Negan's eyes almost at once darkened, any hint of a smile disappearing from his face, as he stared at her now, standing there in just a navy bra and matching set of navy panties. And it was in that look alone, Blake could tell just how much he wanted her right now….looking like a animal ready to pounce on his prey…to eat them alive.

He licked slowly at his lips and strutting forwards, his chin lowered to his collarbone domineeringly, taking her all in.

"Oh, Peaches," he growled in a hungry voice. "You have no fuckin' idea how long I have been wanting to fuck you. Ever since I heard that smart-fuckin' mouth of your talk back to me, back in that fuckin' cell."

But at those words…Blake couldn't help but smile fiendishly back at him, as she pressed herself suddenly back into him now, trailing her hand slowly down his white t-shirt, his fingers coming to rest at his belt buckle.

She blinked up at him, with large round doe-eyes, biting on her lips excruciatingly slowly.

"Well maybe talking back to you, isn't the only thing I can do with my mouth," she replied with a soft purr, and licking her lips, as her fingers began to undo his leather belt, and she dropped slowly to her knees.

A frown line shifted almost immediately between Negan's brows now, as he stared down at her with a lustful dark gaze, his lips parting.

And it didn't take Blake long to feel Negan's stiff dick beneath his grey pants, as she undid his belt and pulled down his zipper. Now eye-level with his waist, instantly noticing how the dark-haired Saviour was commando beneath his jeans.

She shifted the material aside, allowing his stiff member to spring from its confinement, as she grasped it gently within her hand.

And it took her only a second or two to wet her lips, and take his purple and stretched head in her mouth.

Instantly she heard Negan let out a harsh "Fuck" at the contact between them, which caused Blake to smile once again and stare up at him, as her tongue ran expertly up and down his length before taking him full in her mouth again, tasting his salty pre-cum as it eased from his twitching dick.

Negan's mouth once again emitted a loud guttural groan she had never heard from him before, as his hand came to rest on her head….his fingers curling into her hair.

But Blake was unrelenting, as she licked at him, moving her hand up and down his lengthy shaft, feeling him stiffening further within her grasp.

Her lips bobbed up and down over his tip, making sure her tongue was doing half the work, as Negan tangled his digits into her caramel-blonde hair, bucking his hips gently into her mouth.

She chanced another glance up at him, noticing him frowning, his eyes closed, as he gulped hard, sending his bearded adam's-apple travelling down his throat, before rising up again.

"Jesus fuckin' Christ, Doll-face," he managed to utter thickly, as Blake took his entire length now into her mouth, gagging slightly at the contact with her throat, before pulling herself from him with a audiable 'pop', and repeating the process once again…knowing just what kind of sensation that would send coursing through the dark-haired Saviour's body.

She heard Negan let out a sudden hard grunt, as his belt chinked with the rapid movement between them, before Negan's hand slowly slipped from Blake's hair, instant moving around to her jawline insisted, as he lifted her gaze suddenly to his face, causing her to pull back from his dick, breathing hard and looking like a scolded schoolgirl.

"On the bed, Princess," he growled, his voice harsher now than before, with a dark wanting look in his eye.

And Blake didn't need to be asked twice, as she got to her feet, sauntering over to the bed and sitting down gently, as Negan pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing a tanned and lean torso beneath, with a smattering of dark hair which led all the way down the his hard cock, still sagging out from his unzipped jeans.

It wasn't a moment later that he had drawn the gap between them closed, hovering over her and capturing his lips with hers yet again in an ache-filled kiss.

His strong hand wrapped around her waist, and dragging her now, further up the bed.

Blake could feel his hard cock pressed up against her bare inner thigh, leaving a trail of dripping hot pre-cum, trailing across her smooth skin, as he mouth dove in to hers, his lips attacking hers again and again.

But Blake had barely raised a hand to his salt and pepper bearded face, when Negan pulled his mouth from hers, staring down at her with hooded lidded eyes…conveying what he wanted to her wordlessly.

But her reading him in her fraught and heated state, didn't really matter now, for Negan lowered himself slowly down her body, dipping his dark head and pressing hard open-mouthed kisses firstly to her collarbone, her upper breast, pulling down the strap on her bra and pulling out her left breast from it, sucking at her nipple.

Blake let out a breathless moan, as the muscles in her stomach tightened at the contact and her hips thrusted up from the bed….so desperate for him now…as he ran his tongue slowly down to her chest….her stomach, peppering her lower abdomen with gentle kisses…

Blake lowered her hands to her hips now, making to push down her panties for him.

But Negan caught her in the act, instead giving a small reprimanding huff and pulling himself up and grasping her wrists tightly in his hands, and pinning the down either side of her shoulders.

"You really gonna take that job away from me, Sweetheart," he uttered in a husky tone, grinning now from ear-to-ear, as lightning flashed outside, illuminating his face for the briefest of moments.

But Blake, too wrapped up in her haze of longing to reply, merely watched as Negan, relieved her wrists of their bonds and slid his hand down to her hips, curling a finger around her soaked panties and pulling them swiftly down her legs.

He tossed them to the bed beside them, still grinning smugly, as he shifted her legs apart, and ducked his head down, pressing a a gentle kiss to her, now-bare, inner thigh, his eyes gazing now, at the view before him.

Blake arched her back, breath hard, coming apart before he had even had the chance to touch her where she wanted.

"You have the most perfect fuckin' pussy I've ever seen in my goddamn life, Peaches," he said, almost humming the words into her hot and pink core, as his beard grazed across her thighs. "An' I bet it tastes fuckin' good too."

And with that, Blake barely had time to react, as Negan pressed his flat tongue to her soaked slit, and lapping up her creamy wetness, finally reaching her small throbbing clit.

She cried out in a breathy gasp, her fingers grasping now at the cool white sheets either side of her, as she felt Negan chuckle into her lips.

"Like fuckin' honey, sweetheart," he hummed, before pressing a gentle open-mouthed kiss to her nub, sending shockwaves through her entire body, jolting her abdomen hard.

But Negan didn't stop there, as Blake sat herself up onto her elbows now, watching him at his work, dick still out of his pants and looking as hard as ever, as his tongue worked wonders on her aching, sopping wet pussy.

She gave another hard cry, tossing her head back suddenly as Negan lapped at her juices again, as his fingers travelled up, rubbing knowledgeably against her clit, making it tingle beneath his touch.

Blake was run ragged now, feeling herself get ever wetter now, as her chest rose and fell, her body tense with desperation.

She gaped at the air trying to speak, as Negan continued with his actions, his tongue dancing over her.

But it took all of the caramel-blonde woman's strength, to press a hand to his shoulder, causing his eyes to meet hers.

She gave a painful gulp, staring down to his eyes, so, so needy now….wanting him and only him.

"Fuck me, Negan…." she managed to breathe out, her tone one of utter begging. "…please…"

Blake saw Negan smile that arrogant smile of his, obviously knowing he had bettered her at her own game…

But the dark-haired Saviour should have known better than to be so cocky...especially with her.

For as Negan made to come up and lean over her once again, Blake pushed him swiftly from her, one hand on his shoulder….instead manoeuvring him around so that he was sitting on the edge of the bed, undone pants now half way down his thighs.

"Nuh-uh…" she purred seductively, smiling a wicked smile and moving off of the bed. "I want to ride you."

And with that, undoing her bra and throwing it aside, Blake climbed onto Negan's lap, straddling him, as he gazed up at her adoringly through dark chocolate eyes…as if in awe of her every moment.

She sat up on her knees for brief moment, pressing a smiling kiss to his bearded lips, as Negan's rough hands, grazed down her bare spine, before reaching down between them and grasping his now throbbing dick in her hand.

She could feel his head tight, stiff and sticky with pre-cum between her fingers, as she rocked backwards, allowing it to slide slickly across her drenched entrance.

She saw Negan let out a brief gulp again, but his chin was lowered now, his jaw clenched in a a look of sheer frustration.

He manged to hold out for along few seconds, before he parted his lips, groaning out an urging- "Just fuckin' ride me already, Darlin'."

And Blake once again, smiled, doing exactly as she was told and lowering herself down onto his large dick.

But her smile only lasted for a pinprick of a moment, as she gasped, as she slid down onto him, as his cock stretched her wide, filling her up to her core.

Negan too let out a severe groan, as his eyes darkened, and he lifted her slightly with one hand against her lower back and one at the narrow of her waist, before pulling her back down onto him hard.

Blake let out another sharp cry and her eyes rolled back in her head as the pair of them repeated the motion…again…and again…building momentum, Blake bucked her hips, placing both hands to his shoulders as she locked eyes with him.

This was everything both had them had wanted for so long….and was better than Blake could ever have imagined it being.

Their pace was building now, as she felt him sliding in and out of her soaking wet entrance, perfectly moulded for him.

Negan's hands were rough at her sides, and she guessed that his fingers would likely leave bruises and marks on her skin in the morning, but she didn't care. A few weeks ago, she would have been privy to much less pleasurable bruises than these.

Blake felt her eyes closing lazily, a pleasure building inside her now, as she rode his dick, faster and faster...the sounds of rain outside barely masking the bed creaking beneath them, or the sound of skin on skin slapping against each other.

But there was only so fast Blake's hips could move, even with Negan's help at her waist…

….and so giving a small grunt , the bearded Saviour grabbed roughly at her waist, pulling her to him….and in one sleek movement, rolled her onto her back…all while his cock still twitched inside her.

The angle here was better...for both Negan and Blake, and he leaned over her, entwining his fingers with hers and pinning them either side of her head, leaving her utterly and hopelessly at his mercy.

Negan's speed now quickened, his hips pounding into her wet core hard and fast, as his lips caught hers, his tongue forcing its way into her mouth.

She could taste herself on his tongue now…acidic and yet sweet….as he grunted into her, before he could stop himself, causing Blake to let out a moan of her own as her please began to build.

"Holy-fuckin'-shit, Doll," he managed to groan out, as he pulled back, his breath now ragged as he pressed his heavy brow to hers, his gaze meeting with her green lust-filled orbs, as he plunged his dick into her again and again. "Daddy ain't gonna last long at this fuckin' rate."

But Blake knew she wasn't too far behind him now, hearing their contact wet between them now, Negan's throbbing cock now slick with her juices.

Blake arched her back, her eyelids fluttering closed, almost there, when she felt Negan's hand suddenly move from hers, instead sliding down to the space between them, and darting his fingers over her swollen and tingling clit.

And it was then that, Blake's breath hitched sharply, her free hand moving to Negan's shoulder, his fingernails grazing across his skin.

"Ohhh…" she whimpered. "…nghhh…Negan….I…"

But before she could let out another ragged, word, Negan's hips ground into her roughly, sending shockwaves flowing through her entire body….

…..coming completely undone…

She arched her back, her eyes rolling back into her head, as Negan pressed a kiss to the space between her breasts, before feeling her clench around his cock…

...as she came hard….

….her head taught against the cool sheets behind her….crying out in sheer pleasurable agony, her thighs shaking as she did so.

But at this, feeling her spilling her juices all over his already sodden cock, Negan let out a loud audible '…fuck…" before grasping his dick suddenly in his hand and sliding it from Blake's throbbing pussy.

He gave a few swift pumps, leaning over her tight and slender body, his eyes now black with a carnal lust, as he gazed down at her, before he finally parted his lips and grunted, as he doused Blake's smooth abdomen with load after load of hot cum sending it shooting up and peppering the underside of her heaving breasts.

His hand moved against his cock, pressing it to her skin, as the last of it oozed from his tip onto her stomach.

Blake blinked tiredly, exhausted, but somehow in the gloom of the room, with the rain lashing against the windows outside, her eyes still managed to find his chocolate ones.

She gave the smallest gulps, before giving a soft sort of smile…

..that was thankfully reciprocated just a moment later by Negan, who grinned, panting hard, trying to catch his breath as he stared down at her.

"Fuck me, Peaches," he finally huffed out. "Why the shit weren't we doing that weeks ago?"

And with that, he grasped up her abandoned panties from the mattress beside him, before wiping up every inch of his sticky cum from her body, before balling the underwear up in his hand and tossing it over his shoulder onto the floor.

He gave a chuckle, leaning over her before he once again captured his lips in her, pressing his fingers to her slender neck and pulling her up to meet him.

Blake smiled once again into his kiss, and gave a small relieved laugh, as a crack of thunder echoed loudly overhead.

"What's so funny?" he asked, pulling back slightly, his bearded chin tickling her cheek, as he eyed her bemusedly in the darkness.

But Blake just shrugged, licking her lips and coming to sit up on the bed as Negan eased himself from her.

"I guess now that we've fucked, you can leave," she said glancing away and looking at the clock on her nightstand in a mock-tone of boredom. "Door's over there."

But Negan merely grinned, letting out a small appreciative chuckle, as his hand suddenly darted to her waist.

"Oh I ain't goin' anywhere, Darlin'" he said raising both his eyebrows fiendishly.

He gave a poignant nod, and stared at her with a teasing look.

"You and me...well, we're cuddlin', Doll-face."

And with that, Blake let out a squeal of laughter as Negan pinned her back down onto the bed….

….kissing her hard once more.

Chapter Text

It was unusual to have much many rainstorms in this part of the world, but the residents of Alexandria and the surrounding camps often found that these days, when it rained, it really rained.

And tonight was no exception.

Water was falling in sheets now, gushing down the guttering and flooding the pathways between the houses.

Arat, Dwight, and Danny, a large beefy black Saviour, were sat under a porch opposite Blake's house, with a bottle of whisky they had snatched from one of the homes nearby.

"I fold," uttered Dwight giving a huff and tossing his cards down onto the table on the deck between the three of them.

It had to be at least one thirty in the morning now, but the three of them, used to often being up all night under Negan's orders, cared little about tiredness, but more about the extra points they could score from this game of poker they were currently playing.

Arat gave a chuckle, keeping her cards against her chest, taking a swig from the bottle of whisky, before wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.

"Alright, I call," she said as she placed the bottle back down on the wooden table. "Lay them out."

Danny smirked up at her, before nodding confidently and laying his card down on the table as instructed.

"Flush," he said leaning back in his seat and folding his arms across his broad chest confidently.

But Arat gave a sudden loud laugh, slapping her own hand of cards down onto the table beside Danny's.

"Full house!" she yelled back, with a loud whoop, clearing up the pile of now slightly damp and ruined matchsticks that sat before her.

Danny gave a groan, staring up at the roof of the porch.

"Screw you, Arat," he said a little grumpily, as Dwight gave a chuckle, running a hand across his ginger goatee.

Suddenly from their left, one of the residents of the house they were currently sitting outside, drew back her drapes and peered out at them unhappily.

But the three Saviours merely ignored her, going back to their drinking, Arat grasping all the cards back into the pack and beginning to shuffle them in her tanned fingers.

After a moment or two of silence, with the only noise coming from the rain falling all around them, Arat chanced a glance up to the looming white house across the street opposite.

"You think they've screwed yet?" she asked in a casual tone, her eyes darting back lazily to the other two men, who knew at once who the curly-haired woman was talking about.

"Well it's about time that they did," said Danny, who, even at a rank below Arat and Dwight, was still familiar with Negan's affection for the caramel-blonde woman who had comes to stay at the Sanctuary for a short-time. "I mean how long has she been holding out on him now? A month, maybe two? I've never seen anyone get under his skin like that before."

Arat sighed. "Well either way, I hope he takes her back with us this time. I'm getting' sick of coming here and dealing with these people's attitudes all the time."

She gestured to where the older woman was still staring out at them, mouthing something back to her husband behind her.

Danny, at this, eyed the woman, who hurriedly dropped the drape back down and disappeared from sight.

"I'm surprised he hasn't just made her one of his wives by now already though," said the large black man, taking a sip of whisky before pulling a face. "That way she wouldn't have much a choice, but to come back with us when he asked."

But at Danny's words, Dwight, at his side, gave a loud scoff, leaning his elbow on the edge of his seat.

"Or maybe Negan only makes women who don't actually want to be with him, his wives," he said in a scathing tone, which only made Arat give a dark frown his direction.

"Well don't let him or Simon hear you say that," said Arat in a low tone, peering at the skinny blonde man to her right.

Danny also nodded, a little sternly.

"Yeah," he agreed. "Maybe you shouldn't have any more to drink tonight, D."

The large black man instantly leaned across, making to grab the bottle of dark alcohol from the table….

…. just as, from around the corner, through the pouring rain, the three of them heard the sudden sound of the large gates to the settlement being dragged hastily open.

Arat almost rolled her eyes, picking up her gun and getting to her feet, pressing her lips together.

"Look like Rick's back," she muttered coolly, as the other two men hurriedly followed suit.

--------------------------------------------------

"Y'know, if I'd have known what kind of filthy fuckin' shit I was missin' out on, I'd have screwed your brains out a long time ago, Sweetheart," Negan murmured huskily into Blake's caramel hair.

The two adults were currently sat in bed in the dark, both completely naked, the storm still raging outside, with rain lashing violently against the window to their right.

Blake was lying back against Negan's taut body, as he sat up, propped against the headboard, his arms curled around her slender torso. But the caramel-blonde woman currently had a spoon in one hand and an ancient, battered old can of chocolate pudding in the other.

She smiled now, bringing the spoon up to her lips and sucking off the sweet chocolatey goodness.

"Who says I would've let you…" she murmured back teasingly, as Negan gave a chuckle in reciprocation.

"Oh, there is no way after what we just did, that you can deny how hot for me you actually are, Darlin'," he said in that usual low husky voice of his. "I saw how quickly you were willing to get down on your knees and blow me."

Blake bit at her lips, smirking naughtily and staring down into the tin of pudding.

"And I saw how quickly you were willing to have me ride your dick, Daddy," she purred back, taking a small amount of chocolate onto the spoon again and lifting it over her shoulder to Negan's mouth. "You better get used to having me on top, by the way…"

Negan let out a throaty growl of appreciation at her comment, before taking the spoon in his mouth and eating what she was offering him.

They were a good match that was for sure. Blake knowing full well that she could get to him, as easily as he could get to her.

"So, you cuddle with all your wives after sex?" she asked in a nonchalant voice, as she placed the spoon back into the tin of pudding, sliding it onto the nightstand beside them, before settling back down against Negan's firm and tanned chest, as thunder crashed overhead once more.

She heard Negan let out a brief sigh, before answering. "I don't usually let them stick around long enough, Doll," he said as his tanned and calloused fingers threaded themselves easily through hers. "A guy needs his fuckin' beauty sleep."

Blake tutted shortly.

"So should I consider myself a special case then? Or is this more a one off thing?" she responded in a slightly sarcastic tone.

But Negan gave yet another dark chuckle into her hair, resting his bearded chin to the side of her head.

"Oh, Peaches, you've been a goddamn special case since you were dragged from that fucking cell, and I gave you some of my favourite lemonade," he hummed slowly into her ear. "And as for this being a one off thing, well that shit is up to you. If that's what you want, I can take the rest of that chocolate pudding there and go, and you don't ever have to hear from me again…or alternatively, you can hop back up onto Daddy's lap again and we can go for round fuckin' two."

Blake couldn't help but smile at this, taking in a breath and turning back to gaze at him.

"Well actually, I was talking about cuddling being a one off thing, not the sex," she said in a silky tone, wrinkling her nose slightly as she spoke. "….but if you think you can handle another round…"

And with that, as if on cue, Blake felt his ever-stiffening dick, press against her lower back, as she grinned, turning around and doing as he said. Coming to straddle his bare thighs with hers.

Negan stared at her with a smirk lingering across his smug, bearded face now, as he looked her up and down greedily, taking her all in…as his hands grazed down her naked sides.

She could see in his eyes the way he looked at her now….almost in awe of how her tits bounced slightly as she ground down on him, or how her waist nipped in at the middle…curving outwards again at her tanned, rounded hips.

He was enamoured...and so was she, right at this moment…the pair of them, completely wrapped up in the other, with no distractions….

"Oh, I can handle it, Darlin'," Negan growled, tilting his head forwards and kissing gently at her collarbone, as one of his calloused hands drifted up to one of her breasts giving it and a hard and needy squeeze, which made Blake let out a soft moan, letting her head roll back and her eyes drift closed.

From this position, Negan had access the entirely of Blake's slender neck, peppering her smooth skin with open-mouthed kisses, as she felt herself becoming wet for him for the second time tonight.

But she had barely had time to get lost in the moment….when there came a loud bashing on the front-door downstairs.

And even through the noisy rainfall, Rick's loud voice could be heard shouting from outside on the porch.

"Negan!" he yelled, as Arat , Michonne and Dwight's voices were also heard yelling something incoherent to one another, from a short way away.

A frown soon shifted its way over both Negan's and Blake's faces, both severely annoyed that they had been disturbed in their moment, Blake eyes snapping open grumpily.

Negan growled under his breath, scowling in the direction of the front window that looked down upon the street below, arching a dark eyebrow.

"You gonna give me permission to kill that fuckin' prick, Peaches?" he murmured grimly, in a voice filled with utter contempt.

But Blake, who pursed her lips together, clambering off his lap, sliding from the bed and getting to her feet, shook her blonde head.

"No," she huffed, peering out of the rainy window pane and staring down at a blur of figures, now standing out in the darkness of the street below. "But I'll be glad to see the back of him…that's for sure."

Completely naked now, Blake turned back from the window, to see Negan sitting on the far side of the mattress pulling on his grey pants, belt chinking as he went.

She ran a hand through her long hair, before padding over to the bedroom door without another word.

"You goin' out there to confront him like that, Peaches?" asked Negan suddenly, just as she was about to head out into the dark upstairs landing.

Blake glanced back at him over her shoulder, to see the bearded man staring over at her naked body fiendishly, grinning widely from ear-to-ear. But the caramel-blonde woman only tutted, rolling her eyes.

"No, I'm just going to use the bathroom," she said with a faux-huff of annoyance. "…get myself cleaned up."

She shot him a frowning look, gesturing to her slender abdomen, which only a short while ago, Negan had coated in his glistening ejaculate.

But Negan just tilted his chin back, with a knowing 'huh'…before poking his tongue out between his line of white teeth, before getting swiftly to his feet and pacing cockily across the room towards her.

"Or maybe…" he said raising both eyebrows suggestively, as he stopped a mere breath away from her, his finger trailing down between her breasts now and down her middle, coming to stop just below her belly-button, causing Blake to catch her breath slightly, getting lost in his lustful gaze. "…maybe, Daddy can cum over that pretty little body of yours again, before Rick realises the door downstairs has actually been unlocked this whole time."

Blake blinked, shaking herself. As her eyes suddenly blackened into a dark scowl.

She let out the angriest of huffs, before she shoved the dark-haired Saviour hurriedly away from her and turned on her heel, stalking into the bathroom across the landing.

"I hate you sometimes," she called back to him, in a pissed-off sounding voice, knowing full well that Negan was probably standing behind her right now, an arrogant grin plastered across his long, tanned face. "...asshole..."

…and with that, she slammed the door…leaving the tall, dark-haired Saviour, chuckling loudly behind her…

Chapter Text

"Ok, Ok, I'm coming," said Blake in an irritable voice, as she hurried down the stairs, pulling her skimpy summer dress back over her head as she did so.

It was about 2.15 now and she had, of course, kept an impatient Rick waiting for at least ten minutes now, whilst she had hurriedly showered and Negan had gotten slowly dressed.

The tall, dark-haired Saviour came thudding down the stairs behind her now, chuckling to himself and running a hand down his scrubby salt and pepper beard, giving a hearty sigh.

"Jesus," Negan groaned as Rick bashed his fist against the outside of the front door yet again. "The fucker seriously doesn't give up does he?"

Blake, who tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, finally reaching the downstairs hallway, glanced at him over her shoulder and gave a brief smirk.

"You really have no idea," she sighed a little, shaking her head, before relaxing her shoulders, composing herself and turning back to the door.

Did she really want to do this? Try to confront Rick. Try to explain everything to him?

Not at all. But she knew she had to. All she wanted to do was to make these people, her friends, see just why she was going back with Negan.

Her plan was to stay here until the day after tomorrow, mainly to give herself the chance to make things right with the people here. And that of course would be easier without Negan's looming presence.

She understood completely why they didn't like him, of course she did. He was intimidating, unpredictable and menacing.

But there was a side of him now, that only Blake seemed to be privy to. A man who would do almost anything for her…who held her…who dried her tears…who brought her breakfast and let her walk all over him.

Blake knew for a fact this was a side he would never present to Rick and the people here, but she needed to explain to them just why she was making the decision to leave them. It wasn't because she had turned against them in any way, despite them having locked her in a house for a week, or even was conspiring against them. No. All Blake wanted, was to be happy. And that meant going back to the place she had never in a million years thought she would think of as home.

But the Sanctuary, well, it did feel like a home to her now….as dingy and as dank as certain parts of it could be…there she felt safe and cared for…there she felt likes he had a purpose…knowing exactly what that was now.

She hadn't realised it at first, but she had slotted into the position Negan had given to her so well….

For here Blake was just a person….a boring, lonely woman….who had been knocked around by her husband, who people here had actually liked, perhaps even preferred to her!

But there at the Sanctuary, she was a Queen. A force to be reckoned with in this world…revered by all. And that was all down to one person…

The man stood just a few feet away from her now.

"Here, let me, Darlin'" Negan muttered into her ear as he grasped up the long-abandoned Lucille from the sideboard in the hallway, reaching over Blake and grabbing for the door handle.

He had control of this situation, she knew that. But part of her feared his big and bolshy attitude would only make matters worse here on this stormy and already-turbulent night.

But before she could stop him, Negan had tugged open the white front door…. to be met, not only with Rick stood there, soaked to the skin and looking furious. But also a large group of both Saviours, and folks from Alexandria who had gathered there, on the street below, in the torrential downpour.

The people out there all seemed to illuminated from the orange streetlamp just outside Blake's porch, all now turned towards both Blake and the bearded Saviour, who stood smugly before her.

"Well hello there, Rick," uttered Negan, flashing his pearly white teeth in Rick's direction once he had seen that his men and women had control of the situation, guns all pointed at the Alexandrians. "Now what did I do to deserve this late night call, hmmm?"

But Rick just scowled back at Negan, raising his chin and narrowing his eyes. "I should ask you the same question," he snarled in reply. "We had a deal. You said once a month-"

But Negan suddenly made a face, obviously not appreciating being spoken to in that manner.

The dark haired Saviour suddenly rounded on Rick on the porch, licking his lips and raising Lucille up in front of the brown haired-man's face.

"Well shit, Rick," he snapped loudly, causing a small hush to fall of the crowd of people below. "Last time I checked, I made the decisions around here, an' not you. And if I want to drop by for a visit, then I goddamn fuckin' will."

Blake watched as Rick gave a short gulp, his eyes flickering from the Saviour's strong gaze uncomfortably.

But Blake took in a short breath of air before stepping out onto the porch herself and gazing around the mass of people below.

And it was, at this, her breath caught in her throat. For there, standing in the rain, were people she had considered her friends…..Tara, Eric, Aaron, Steve, even Rosita, just a few months ago. But now, here they were, staring up at her, with nothing but disgust and hatred plastered across their grimacing faces.

"Negan," Blake said suddenly, braking her eyes away and staring around at the bearded Saviour on her left, who was stood, leering over Rick.

Negan at once turned his head to look at her questioningly. For her voice was now softer than before, full of a pleading that only she might be able to manage to use with him.

"….I need you to go…..please…."

She stuttered out the words, her eyes almost welling with something. A frustration and a desperation. A hope that perhaps she could make these people come around to her way of thinking. For them to see sense.

If they listened to her…cooperated with the Saviours….perhaps she could try and bargain with Negan himself….make him ease off them a little. They were her people after all. Maybe this could be good…for all of them. Maybe Blake could work it so that Rick could be more an ally to Negan, than a minion.

She took another deep breath and waited for a response, watching as Negan pursed his lips firmly together, gazing back at her with a dark chocolate gaze.

She knew that despite all that had happened between them up on that bed just an hour or so ago, Negan still remembered her request. She would stay here until her birthday in two days' time. And then she would leave with him.

But right now, he did not in fact look completely at ease with this situation.

He clenched his jaw, his dark eyes not leaving hers.

"You sure about that, Peaches?" he asked somewhat imploring, looking as though he wanted nothing more than to take her by the hand, drag her down the steps and as far away from these people as possible.

But to Blake's relief he relented.

And she gave a short nod in return, wordlessly conveying to him what she wanted, without trying to dictate anything to him in front of Rick or the others. For she knew just how that would look, if Negan seemed like he had any sort of weakness.

Negan let out a long huff of air, looking a little irate and dragging his eyes away from hers.

"Arat, Dwight," he called out loudly. "Alright, let's move out, leave these good folks to their beauty-sleep."

He gave a wide grin, looking down at Rick and leaning his face close to the brown-haired man's. "An you, Rick, will have to remember your goddamn manners the next time you see me. Because you are getting' to be mighty fuckin' insolent, compadre."

And with a small satisfied chuckle, Negan stood up straight again, turning on his heel and marching back over the top of the steps coming to stop at Blake's side for a brief second.

"You sure about all this, Sweetheart?" he asked, his tone much softer now. "Because we have space for you in my truck if you change your mind and wanted to come back with us right now?"

Blake bit at her lips, wanting so much to do that right now, but she merely lifted a hand, placing it gently to Negan's leather jacket, before pulling her digits swiftly away before anyone could really notice.

"I'll be fine," she said with a small hint of a reassuring smile. "Just make sure you bring me back a gift on my birthday, ok?"

And with that, Negan's lips just curved up into a small smirk, and he bumped his lean shoulder gently with hers as he swiftly stalked down the steps, swinging Lucille up onto his shoulder confidently as she did so.

Within a few seconds Negan had marched through the crowd, followed by Dwight and the other Saviours, beginning to walk away off around the corner, before finally disappearing from sight.

Blake gave the smallest of gulps, wandering down the porch steps, stepping into the rain for the first time, coming to stop at the very bottom, as she watched them go, knowing exactly what was coming.

And as predicted, Rick was the first one who spoke.

"Blake!" he called angrily from behind her, once the Saviours were all gone from view of the rainy street. "We need to talk. Now-"

But before Rick even had time to yell out the last word, Rosita has stepped forwards emerging from the crowd looking angrier than Blake had ever seen her….. pulling a large knife from her belt.

"I should kill you!" cried the brown haired, cap-wearing woman furiously, suddenly lunging at Blake.

Blake almost immediately let out a small muffled cry, as she reached out her hand just in time to grab a hold of Rosita's shoulder,, as the woman pushed her backwards, causing her to topple to the ground.

Blake's spine collided painfully with the wooden porch steps, as she stared up into Rosita's seething face through the falling rain.

"We should never had trusted you," cried the woman loudly, as Blake tried desperately to grasp a hold of Rosita's skinny wrist, trying to keep the knife that was pointed at Blake's face, as far away from her as possible. "You and him!? You utter bitch!"

Rosita kneed Blake in the ribs, causing her to cry out sharply, wincing, all whilst trying her hardest from being impaled.

"You don't know anything!" shouted Blake back, as Rosita jabbed the knife at Blake's neck….but Bake managed to dodge out of the way just in time, as the blade's sharp edge missed her by a mere fraction of an inch.

But thankfully, before Rosita could try again, the brown-haired woman was suddenly hauled off of Blake.

"Enough, Rosita!" cried the hoarse voice of Rick, as he and Sasha grappled with the angry woman, pulling her away from the now soaking-wet and muddy Blake….who was now laid across the ground, panting, her heart racing at a mile a minute.

But Rosita let out a loud cry of frustration, her teeth gritted, trying desperately to escape from Sasha and Rick's clutches, so much so that a nearby Father Gabriel even helped them in keeping her pinned to the spot.

But that did not stop Rosita from launching poisonous words back at Blake yet again, as Blake with a heaving chest, and aching wet body, propped herself up onto her elbows, staring up at the manic woman with a frown lingering between her brows.

"He killed Abraham, and Glenn, and Spencer, and you're here…..screwing him!?" Rosita shrieked, as Rick managed to prise the knife from her hand, sending it clattering to the rain-sodden ground.

Blake felt her breath hitch painfully at these words, knowing they were indeed nothing but true.

Now all around, cold faces stared down at her…people she had said hi to, each and every morning…people's whose houses she had gone around for dinner…people she had considered friends. But now they had nothing but an indignant upon their faces, as they frowned darkly back at her.

She would of course not find any sympathy here….she had known that all along….

But trust…..trust was something she had hoped she would always have from these people. But here and now, even that was, too, absent.

"I should have killed you the first chance we had, as soon as you walked back through those gates," Rosita snarled again, as Blake noticed Tara step forward too, out of the crowd, staring down at Blake, her brows turned downwards in a look of utter worry. "Back when you gave us all that bullshit about David-"

But Blake's eyes suddenly snapped back towards Rosita darkly.

Her heart thudding to a stop inside her chest, as everything around fell silent.

"What did you say?" murmured the caramel-blonde woman in a quiet voice, as rain fell all around her now. She blinked heavily and got to her feet, her eyes never leaving Rosita's.

But Rosita, still struggling in Rick, Sasha and Gabriel's arms let out another growl of anger, snapping at Blake.

"Well, we're all thinking it," said the brown-haired woman suddenly, calming slightly and shrugging her captors' arms from her and standing up straight, pointing over at Blake. "How do we expect to believe you didn't just plan all this with Negan, huh? You just kill David to get him out of the way, so you could get what you wanted, and then make up some stupid story about him hitting you-"

But Blake, at this, gaped, anger building inside her. Her cheeks flushed brightly as her blood began to boil.

She dragged her eyes away, looking now to Tara….

To Rick..

To Eric…

"I-Is that really what you all think!?" she said shaking her head as angry tears pricked at her eyes.

But none of them answered her, all of them staring back with a kind of hopeless, hurt-filled indifference.

Blake could feel her lips quivering, looking once again, back to her friend, who was stood just a few feet away from her now.

"Tara?" she asked in a questioning voice.

But Tara just looked away, unable to keep up with the eye contact any longer, turning her back on Blake almost at once, before disappearing off into the crowd.

And that alone hurt more than a knife ever could.

Blake stared after her, wanting to call out, but before she could, a voice to her left spoke again.

"We all liked David," said Rosita, with a sneer, as rain dripped down the front of her cap. Blake's green eyes flicked back to her now. "He was a good guy. And suddenly you come back and tell us that he was hitting you. And now you have that asshole Negan making house calls as well? Well excuse us for not believing you, Blake!"

But at this, Blake gave a snarl, lowering her chin darkly, her eyes blackening.

"You have no fucking idea what I went through," she said taking a couple of steps forwards, not just addressing Rosita now, but the whole crowd. "…back in this house with David. While you were all going about your fucking business….talking…chatting…sleeping…killing walkers….he was hitting me…spitting on me…practically forcing me to have sex with him, even on nights where I didn't want to. He made my life hell and that's the truth."

Everyone around her's gazes suddenly dropped away now, all looking ashamed.

"And I came out here each and every day and spoke to you like everything was ok, because in my eyes it was. Because you know what? I just blamed myself from all the things he was doing. Because David had told me it was my fault, that I made him do these things. And yeah, that's when he could go out there, turn on the charm and talk to you….socialise with you….because forget the walkers out there….David was a bigger monster than any of them, because unlike those dead shits…or like Negan…he was able to hide all that from the outside world. And the only person he took it out on was me," Blake continued. "And yes, in the end, I couldn't bare the words...the beatings...the bruises...I-I just couldn't take it anymore."

Blake gave a difficult gulp.

"So I killed him," she said half blankly, raising her chin defiantly. "I took Negan's baseball bat and I killed him….beat him half to death and shoved him into a cage full of walkers. And why? Because I'm not taking it anymore. Not from David, certainly not from bitches like you….and not even from Negan."

Blake brushed down the back of her pants, bring herself up to her full height.

"And just so you know, I wanted to give you all another chance, I wanted you all to see things from my point of view, make you understand that the Saviours...that Negan…that they aren't the monsters you think they are. But now...well, I see that's there's no point I even trying to make you see sense," Blake uttered grimacing at them all, staring at the faces in the crowd she recognised so well. "Because all lot do is gossip about me behind my back, keep me locked inside a house, doubt what I've told you about being abused….all of you….you're not even worth saving…"

She stared darkly out at the crowd….of the people she had once considered her friends, who were only strangers to her now.

"….you aren't anyone…"

And with that, Blake, still now her rain-sodden dress, bare feet, wet caramel hair sticking to her shoulders, walked forwards, parting the crowd as she went.

But this only caused Rosita to gape, looking at once to Rick, who was stood there, staring blankly after a Blake, a tick moving in his jaw.

"Aren't you going to stop her?" Rosita cried angrily, looking wide-eyed and furious.

But Blake turned her head to look at both her, Rick and Sasha as she passed, giving a growl and narrowing her eyes blackly.

"You even try to stop me Rick, and the moment Negan comes back here, I'll get him to make the Saviours gun you all down. We clear?" she snarled, not even waiting to hear answer.

And so, lifting her gaze back up ahead of her, she marched forwards. She was trembling now, but she wasn't about to show any of these people, not Rick, not Rosita, not Sasha, not anyone else, how nervous and frightened she was.

For here she was saying goodbye to this life, to these people she had once considered family. But all this. It was their doing, not hers.

And so, shoving through the crowd of people, Blake emerged onto the empty asphalt road, turning left and following in the direction Negan had gone, just ten minutes ago... rounding the corner and leaving, heading out of sight of the large crowd of people, having left her home and her front door now wide open…

…for that was no longer her home. She completely knew that now.

But Blake raised her head, picking up the pace now as she walked through the rain on bare feet.

Perhaps the Saviours were still around now, loading themselves into the trucks….

But as she paced down the puddle-filled walkway, there was no sign of the Saviours battered old trucks through the fenced off gate up ahead.

"Shit," Blake muttered to no one but herself.

But she knew for a fact she couldn't stay here. Not now.

And so, heading a little further around the corner, Blake spotted just what she was looking for, letting out a shaky breath of air.

For there it was, where she had expected it to be..

The blue car Rick normally used on runs out.

It was speedy, reliable and usually gassed up.

Blake hurriedly padded over to it and peered inside the rain-sodden windows. And her heart almost skipped a beat as she saw what was inside.

There they were, the keys, with a small furry monkey keychain hanging limply from them, still there in the ignition where Rick had likely left them just a half hour ago.

Blake hurriedly got inside, out of the torrential rain, slamming the door behind her, adrenaline still pumping through her veins.

She didn't really have a plan, but all she wanted to do was to get out of here pronto, and hopefully catch up with Negan on the road.

And so, turning over the engine easily, the tank gauge almost reaching half-way full, Blake put her foot onto gas, swinging the car around and coming to slow stop just in front of the gates.

She rolled down her window and peered out, only to see an youngish black man she barely recognised amble over.

"Uh, isn't that Rick's car?" he asked a little unsure, leaning against the window to talk to her under the sound of the falling rain. He obviously hadn't been witness to the spectacle outside her house just a few moments ago.

Blake wiped hastily at her tears strewn face, hoping the drizzle would have done most of the work in covering them up anyway.

"Yeah, he told me I could borrow it," she said in her most convincing voice, flashing him a small smile.

But again the man looked a little hesitant.

"Are you sure you want to be going out there in the middle of the night on your own….in this?" he glanced up at the stormy sky.

But Blake gave him an easy wave of her hand.

"I'll be fine," she said smiling again at him, her knee jiggling just off the peddle nervously.

And it was a long, drawn-out, excruciating second, before he finally sighed and stood up straight.

"Well, suit yourself," he murmured shrugging and walking over and tugging open the large looming gates.

And with that, throwing him one last wave, before winding up her window, Blake drove swiftly through the gates, and the walls of Alexandria…

…..heading out onto the open road.

--------------------------------------------

It seemed to be raining harder now, with puddles forming on the road and the car's windows peppered with ever-falling raindrops.

Blake hoped now that the Saviours' hadn't gotten far, but even switching on her headlights and putting on her wipers, it was still pretty difficult to see anything out here.

Blake had been driving for a good twenty minutes….not taking the usual way out of camp, but instead, taking the route that Negan had used when he had dropped Blake off here several long, long weeks ago. Surely he would go this way, the fastest route back to the Sanctuary?

Being out here…out the confinement of that house…Blake couldn't help but feel her spirits lift….feeling happier than she had in weeks.

Last night had certainly helped in that. Sharing that particular moment with Negan, was more that she could ever have expected.

His touch, his taste….his body pressed against hers….he was everything to her. And Blake could only hope that from his reaction, it had been the same for him too.

She smiled to herself now, sitting there in the driver's seat in nothing but a sodden summer dress, her foot all the way down on the gas, going at least eighty down the empty, dark, tree-lined road, as the rain fell heavier than ever, all around her.

Blake flicked a strand of damp hair from her eyes, distracting herself for the tiniest of moments….

But that had been the worst mistake she could have made…

As the moment she focused her eyes through the rain…back onto the road ahead….

….a sudden dead and decaying figure appeared, illuminated in her headlights on the road ahead….

"Fuck!" Blake could only cry, in fright as she turned the steering wheel sharply, desperately trying to avoid an impact with the figure, for she could not afford a broken windshield out here alone on the road.

But as she swerved out, she found that the wheels of the vehicle just skidded sideways across the wet asphalt below…

…the car spinning out of control….

Blake let out a sharp scream, trying as hard as she could to regain control….

But it was too late….

As the vehicle careered off of the road at a high speed, tearing into a set of trees…

….and finally landing sideways in a large ditch….

A hissing from the engine, as well as a beeping coming from somewhere near the steering wheel was the only thing that could be heard….

...everything else was still...

…including the rumpled figure of Blake, who was sprawled forwards, lying unconscious against the dash...

Chapter Text

It was silent in the cab of the truck, with the only sound that could be heard, being the heavy rain, hammering down against the roof. But everyone else inside, was silent, Arat in the driver's seat, Danny to her right, and Negan with his elbow propped up against the window, hand over his bearded mouth, staring out of the steam-covered window beside him.

He was slumped down into his seat, with Lucille propped up over one knee, and his brow fixed into a heavy frown.

Neither Arat or Danny had dared speak since Negan had given the order to park up here, just a little way away from Alexandria, about ten minutes ago.

And Negan, feeling huffy and a little irritable to say the least, had not explained the reason why they were stopped here instead of speeding back down the road ahead, and making their way back to the Sanctuary.

But to be honest even Negan himself did not really know why he had told them to pull up the trucks….just waiting….

Perhaps part of him wanted to go back for her….to make sure she was ok…Blake….

He didn't trust those people even the tiniest fucking bit. And knew just what they were fucking capable of.

So he would wait for short time here, while he made his mind up whether or not to go back for her tonight.

Blake, as Negan knew full-well, was pretty strong willed. But even so, Negan wanted more than anything to make sure she was safe….wanting to protect her beyond anything else in this fucking world.

Negan was besotted with her,and after last night, even more so now than ever before.

She was perfection to him, in fucking human form, and right now she was the only good thing he had in his life.

For the first time in a long, long time, Negan wasn't just living day-to-day….instead, he looked forward to getting up, to seeing her smirking face….hearing her teasing voice….

He had known for what seemed like an age now, that he was well and truly fucked.

Smitten with her.

Completely and utterly.

They had only been there about fifteen minutes , sitting in utter silence with the engine turned off, when suddenly seemingly out of nowhere, speeding down the road adjacent to the one they were currently waiting on, came the bright headlights from a vehicle of some sort.

It was going a fast, pelting down the road, going perhaps a little more than seventy down the road, its lights flickering between the trees as it went, before disappearing from sight.

Negan pulled his hand from his chin, sitting up a little straighter now.

The car or whatever it was, had taken the second route out of the small settlement, down the path that Negan and the Saviours usually used to travel in and out of Alexandria.

But tonight, thinking that anyone that might follow them, might take this main road out of the town, Negan had dictated to Arat that they go this way, coming to stop here just a little further up the track.

Negan from the corner of his eye, saw Arat and Danny both look in inquisitively his way.

"Want me to get the other truck to go follow it boss?" Arat asked promptly, with the right amount of respect in her voice.

But Negan let out a hard huff and was silent for a long long moment, pondering.

Maybe it was time they took off anyway. Negan knew he had a hard time listening and honouring other people's requests but knew that with Blake he needed to be different. He need to respect what she wanted…

And if that meant leaving her here for a couple of days to talk things out with Rick the Prick and the others, then he would allow her that at least.

And so, with a wave of his hand, sinking back down into his seat, Negan finally spoke.

"No, let's get on after it ourselves," he said in a gruff tone. "See what ol' speedy-fuckin'-Gonzalez is up to at this time of night."

And, with a sharp nod from Arat, the curly-haired woman started up at the engine and circled the truck promptly around, doubling back to re-join the side road…

….following slowly after the speeding vehicle…..

------------------------------------------------

It was dark now…

And somewhere nearby Blake could hear a muffled snarling and a snapping of jaws…

But parting her lips and letting out a small groan, her eyes still squeezed tightly shut, she shifted against something hard…a sharp ringing in her ears, clouding her head and thoughts completely.

What was going on?

Where was she?

But before Blake could dwell any longer on anything…

…she slipped back into the darkness…

….passing swiftly back into unconsciousness…

Chapter Text

Rain splattered the windscreen now, the wipers on Negan's truck going at full speed, as Arat navigated the darkened, sodden road.

It was hard to see now and even the dark-haired Saviour, as cool and collected as he usually was, hand his hand over his scrubby beard, within half a mind to tell the curly-haired woman in the drivers-seat, to turn back around.

Perhaps abandoning a fruitiness chase for a car, now long gone in this storm, was the best case for all of them. They could then go back to the Sanctuary, and Negan could wait it out, until the day after tomorrow- Blake's birthday, where he would take a drive back to Alexandria to fetch her.

Hopefully by then, the storm would have cleared in its entirety, and the roads would not be so dismal and treacherous either.

But as their truck, followed by larger van behind filled with several more Saviours, chugged along down the gloom-filled track, Negan still did not make to tug his hand away from his mouth, or indeed utter any words at all.

For something….some niggling feeling, was stopping him….

Something that he just could not put his finger on.

But it wasn't even a minute later, that Arat slowed the truck, leaning forward in her seat, peering out through the darkened windshield in front of her.

"Uh, boss," she uttered in a slow yet serious tone. "We've got a herd of dead up ahead."

Negan gave a frown and sat up a little straighter now.

He couldn't see shit in front of him through the rain-drop covered window, and so giving an irritable huff, the bearded Saviour, wound down the window beside him and stuck his head out, frowning through the darkness.

There was certainly something up ahead….moving….just off the road a little to the right….

But as Arat slowly eased the truck a little further up the track, it became clear that the female Saviour had indeed been right….

…for dragging themselves across the road ahead, in packs of two or three, had to be about twenty or so walkers of varying levels of decomposition.

A couple of them looked up at the headlights….throwing a light across the road ahead of them…but the majority kept on walking….drawn by something a little way off the path….

Negan gripped Lucille tighter in his hand, narrowing his eyes and squinting out at through the trees up head….at something which caught his eye….

Was that a light?

"You see that?" Negan said in a low drawl, pointing his barbed wire-covered baseball-bat through the window….towards the source of a bright light, just about visible, shining through the trees…..

…looking very much like light from a pair of car headlamps…

Negan clenched his jaw…his dark eyes darting through the rain at a gap obviously made by some sort of vehicle through the trees at the side of the road.

"Want us to go investigate, Boss?" said Danny to Negan's left promptly.

But Negan gave a small grin.

It had been a long time since he had been out here….with the threat of walkers this great…

It was something that really seemed to get the adrenaline pumping through him like nothing else.

"Actually, Danny-boy, you can follow my fuckin' lead on this one," he said wickedly, shoving open the truck door beside him, causing the sound of the rain hitting the asphalt below them, to echo through the cab. "And stay fuckin' tight. I don't want any of these fuckers creepin' up on me in the dark. We clear?"

Both Arat and Danny both immediately nodded, as Arat yelled orders through to the other truck via the crackly radio.

Negan sighed. This would be good for him. An opportunity to let off a bit of steam.

And so, swiftly followed by Danny out the van, as well as Dwight and a couple of other men from the second vehicle, Negan strolled easily out onto the soaking wet asphalt road, rain immediately drenching him from head to toe.

He gritted his straight white line of teeth and lifted Lucille cockily, swinging it sharply across the head of one of the dead, as it ambled close by.

He immediately got drenched with spray of stagnant blood.

"You absolute goddamn cocksucker!" he yelled in faux-anger, staring down at his already wet dark leather jacket for brief moment, before tackling yet another walker, caving its head easily in.

All around him the Saviours got to work, destroying walkers here there and everywhere, as the rain continued to fall. This is what he liked to be witness to. His people stretching their legs…doing what they did…and well, he noted, each one of them strong, being perfect examples of soldiers. And that's why Negan had chosen each and every one of them. For their strength and their abilities.

None of them lingered. None of them paused for even a second.

But it was difficult tonight.

It was hard to see anything out here now, and within just a few minutes, even Negan himself had almost been caught out a couple of times, with one decaying deceased even managing to get as close as to sink its teeth into the shoulder of Negan's jacket.

But luckily for him, the leather was thick and tough, part of the reason he wore it, and the freak's teeth were no way even close to getting through.

From here, from the side of the road, the tall, bearded man could just about make out a vehicle through the trees. It was tipped up onto its side, with a loud continuous beeping sound, obviously alerting walkers from the surrounding woods.

The car they had seen hammering down the road from Alexandria.

It was likely there was certainly someone still in there, maybe even Rick if Negan played his cards right.

He almost gave a chuckle to himself right then and there, as he stomped through the undergrowth, Arat and Dwight either side of him, taking down walker after walker as they went.

There looked to be about eight or so of the dead surrounding the car now, with rotten hand scratching at the doors and pawing at the cracked windows. And it would only be a matter of time before they got through, and ate the sorry shit inside alive, most likely.

But perhaps whoever was inside could be of some use to Negan….leverage maybe, to use against Rick and those other pricks back at Alexandria. Blake wouldn't have to know of course, for the dark-haired Saviour was well aware of how defensive she could get about those assholes back there.

So, bashing yet another of the dead aside with the bloody end of Lucille, Negan stormed forwards, trampling soggy leaves underfoot as he went, as the men and women at his side did the same.

It didn't take the long, with more than one Saviour to two walkers by this point, tackling the living corpses down, stabbing them through their soft skulls and shoving them away.

One of the walkers, who once was probably a large guy, turned to Negan with a moan, reaching its torn arms out towards him greedily. But Negan easily swiped him aside with a growl giving a loud 'Aha!' as he did so….

But before the menacing leader of the Saviours could turn back toward the car once again, he suddenly heard Arat's voice loud and clear…

"Negan….y-you should come here…"

He stopped in his tracks.

…her tone was different now and certainly not one Negan was used to hearing being uttered from her mouth. Usually Arat was sharp, commanding…a great general….

….but there was something different now…something wrong….

Negan glanced up to where the curly-haired woman was standing, at the side of the now-tilted open car-door….as Dwight and Danny stood either side of her…..all with the same worried expressions on their faces.

The rain seemed heavier now….as Negan's eyes blackened, closing his lips tightly...his mouth immediately going dry…

…silence falling all around them…..

The Saviours all stood around now...seeing something Negan couldn't….their faces solemn and anxious.

But Negan, re-adjusting his grip on Lucille, strode forwards….his eyes fixed on Arat for a long moment….approaching the car….

…but it was only when he was side-on with the beeping vehicle…did he finally drag his eyes away from hers, and peer inside…

….staring down at the unconscious figure of Blake, sprawled across the dash…

Shit.

Negan felt a tick in his cheek…a feeling of pure anger….as he gazed at her…in the same dress he had left her in not even forty minutes before.

The bearded man licked his lips carefully, before reaching swiftly in and pressing his fingers to her neck…

He waited…

And waited…

Until he finally felt it…a pulse…faint but still there…

Her face was just about visible in the darkness now, caramel-blonde hair strewn across her damp cheeks, as he reached his fingers now up to brush the strands away. But he flinched away suddenly, her skin like ice to the touch.

"Get her the fuck out of there…" he just about managed to utter in a low, furious voice, pulling himself up and out of the car, standing up straight once more.

He could feel his hands shaking with anger now…

And at once, the Saviours around him all did as they were told.

Negan could feel his blood boiling…his heart pounding like a drumbeat in his chest.

What the fuck was she doing out here? Why the fuck was she alone….having left that place in a speeding car? What the hell had happened?

But Negan knew that this was no time to dwell on questions. For all he could dwell on, was getting Blake back to Sanctuary safe and sound.

Carson was there…the only known doctor for miles around…and if he couldn't save her, Negan would sure as hell be throwing him in the furnace, just like he had done to his brother.

Negan right now felt angrier than he had in a long, long, long time, watching as Arat and Danny prised Blake's limp body from the driver's seat.

For all he knew, she could be paralysed…brain dead…have mere moments left to live.

But as her lifeless body was gently dragged from the vehicle, her pretty face was momentarily illuminated in the light from the headlamps…and thankfully Negan could make out no head-wounds as such. Just a large bruise across her right temple and a few scratches that littered her face and upper body.

"Give her to me," he uttered in a dark tone, placing one arm beneath her shoulders and one in the crook behind her knees, as rain fell down on them hard, and pulling her from Danny's grasp.

She was freezing now, her skin wet against Negan's calloused fingers….that had just a few hours ago been tracing the outline of her curves, back on that bed in Alexandria.

Whoever was responsible for this would pay, that was for sure. Negan would see to that one way or another.

It must have been obvious to everyone standing around the dark-haired Saviour right now, just how seething he truly was, for no-one uttered word.

Dwight sliced through a couple of walkers skulls just a little way over to his right. But apart from that, the only sound that could be heard, was the hammering rain up on the undergrowth below their feet.

Even the car's beeping was soon switched off by one of the Saviours. But Negan did not linger to dwell on this anymore….his mind on one thing and one thing alone right now.

And so, clenching his jaw tightly, Negan marched back over towards the their awaiting trucks…his eyes black and livid….Blake held tightly in his arms.

-----------------

The ground underneath her was humming…

Or was it the ground at all?

Perhaps it was something softer…the smell of leather and rain and musk filling her nostrils now…

"W-Whe-re-" she murmured, her eyelids flickering but unable to open.

She felt a thumb drag its way across her cheek, as she frowned, groaning slightly.

"Da-" Blake just about managed to breathe out…trailing off….

…before slowly slipping back into a state of unconsciousness once more…

---------------------------

The rain was still falling hard by the time morning came, dark and cloudy, barely feeling like morning at all with the huge storm clouds that seemed to swirl around the high, dingy windows of the Sanctuary.

Negan had been here all night in the makeshift hospital room, pacing back and forth irritably while Dr Carson checked Blake's vitals and made sure she was ok.

From what he had murmured, still in just a t-shirt and sweatpants having been woken in the middle of the night, Blake seemed stable, with no major injury….most likely suffering from a little concision after a quiet a hard bump to the head.

He had reassured Negan that she would likely be awake by morning….

But as the hours drifted by, the dark-haired Saviour had started to become more and more impatient….growling and snarling at every word spoken by both Carson himself, and any other Saviour who disturbed them.

He was irate right now, furious with both himself for leaving her, Blake herself for leaving Alexandria, and the people responsible for forcing her out. There had to be a reason why she had decided to leave in such a hurry, and if anything happened to her, that would be on, not only Rick, but Carl's head, and that pretty-boy Steve, as well the heads of every other fucker back in that goddamn place.

Negan was sat back in his chair now, just staring at Blake's face, as she lay there on the trolley bed beside him…her eyes closed and her head hanging limply on its side against the pillow.

Her cheeks had regained some colour after coming here, drying off and getting into the warm once again, which Negan was of course relieved at…

But the bearded Saviour would not be happy until she had woken up. Until she could tell him who was responsible for all this shit.

That was if she ever woke up at all.

Carson was efficient, perhaps even better than his now-deceased brother. But even so, the equipment he had to work with….it wasn't up to shit….not compared to what things used to be like….

Negan's mind flickered back to all those hours spent sitting beside another bed…in a hospital long ago…

Watching as another woman in his life, drifted away from him….

But Negan's thoughts were now finally disturbed by a heavy set of boots pacing around the corner, coming to a stop in the doorway to his left.

He shifted his brown eyes up to see Simon standing there, with a frown plastered across his moustachioed features.

"I heard what happened," muttered his right-hand man, with a small shake of his head. "She doin' ok?"

But Negan dragged a sudden gloved hand down his long bearded face sighing heavily.

"The Doc ain't too sure…" he replied starkly, shooting a scowl over towards Carson who was busying himself at the back of the room. "But if I find out it was that fucker Rick who drove her out of there, Si. Then holy shit I am comin' for them. You understandin' me?"

And almost immediately, Simon gave an very understanding nod, his eyes full of seriousness. "Loud and clear," he said cocking his head to the side as he spoke, folding his arms across his chest as he leaned up against the doorframe.

And Negan was about to utter another swift word to his friend, when suddenly, there came a soft stirring from the bed.

Negan's eyes immediately darted back over to the figure of Blake, lying under the cover of cool sheets, still in her skimpy, yet now damp, summer dress.

A frown line slowly seemed to be forming between her brows, as she parted her lips, trying to mouth something under her breath.

Negan hurriedly got to his feet, damp jacket still shrugged over his shoulders, watching as Blake shifted under the sheets, letting out the smallest of moans….

…as her eyes blinked themselves gently open…

Thank fuck.

The dark-haired Saviour took in a breath of air for what felt like the first time in hours, as Carson behind him swung around to see the patient blink and stare around.

Negan felt his heart resuming pounding at a normal pace now, as Blake, looking groggy, pressed her hands to the mattress beside her and eased herself up slightly…her lips parting…

Fuck…she really was everything to him…and Negan finally realised what he felt about her.

She was more than just that girl he flirted with. More than just that smart-mouthed woman. That queen. She was his everything. And Negan truly realised how strong his feeling were now that he had almost lost her.

His chest rose and fell hard now beneath his damp t-shirt, as a smile twitched its way onto his lips in a look of what could only be described as utter relief.

"Hey, Peaches…" he managed to breathe out, in a low husky voice….finally causing Blake's green eyes to suddenly shift up towards him…

…but his smile she did not return….

….instead her brow seemed to furrow slightly, as she let out a trembling breath…..staring up at him….her mouth opening….

"Y-You…" she merely murmured in a quiet voice, her eyes widening suddenly as she looked back at the dark-haired Saviour.

There was something wrong here..

"I-It's you…." she repeated again, her voice becoming slightly higher now, a gulp appearing at her slender throat. "…y-you're Negan."

At once Negan's chocolate eyes blinked suddenly, as his brown eyes became black.

What?

But he could only tilt his head, watching, as panic seemed to fill Blake's face.

Her green eyes quickly darted this way and that, as if she was desperately searching around the room for something. But what?

But the answer to that question came sooner than expected. And it was just a short moment later, that the caramel-blonde woman spoke again, making Negan's blood run cold for the second time tonight, with the words that spilled finally from her mouth.

"Where is he?..." Blake uttered aloud, her gaze filling with utter alarm. "W-What have you done with him….…."

But Negan gave a growl under his breath.

"What have I fuckin' done with who, Doll-face?" he asked in a dark tone.

But before he could even finish, Blake had looked back up at him, frowning. Staring back at the dark-haired Saviour like she truly and utterly hated him.

And it tore him apart to hear the next words that finally spilled from her lips…worse than any walker ever fucking could.

"…..David…" Blake finally murmured back.

"…my fiancé…."

Chapter Text

Negan looked shell-shocked at the words that spilled from Blake's mouth, his bearded jaw clenched together tensely and his already brown eyes becoming black.

"What?" Negan managed to breathe out in a low, deadly, growl of a voice.

This couldn't be fucking happening.

Every fucking moment they had spent together….her coming her to the Sanctuary….their time spent taunting each other…flirting…having fun…sharing showers…having dinner….

….even last just a few hours ago when they had been back on that bed together….

…all of that couldn't be gone. It just fucking couldn't.

This kind of thing didn't happen in real life. This was he kind of shit- trope you usually came across on crappy daytime tv. But this wasn't something that happened here….

The dark-haired Saviour stared down at Blake now, his orbs locking onto those familiar green eyes of hers.

Those eyes he knew so well.

This couldn't be happening. It really fucking couldn't.